《Transmigrated as A Farm Girl Making Her Family Rich》


 Chapter 1 - 1 Wild Chicken Eggs

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Wild Chicken Eggs


    Mrs. Li, bending her heavy body to cut grass, saw a nest of wild chicken eggs not far away and walked carefully up the slope with excitement in her eyes. Her clumsy movements were due to her nine months of pregnancy, and with the due time to deliver looming, the household couldn¡¯t be without firewood for cooking while she¡¯d be confined for the postpartum month.


    This had been ordered by her mother-in-law, who she still remembered had gone to help care for the children at the house of another woman in the village early that morning, because that woman had given birth to a son.


    ¡°You who only give birth to money-losing goods, what makes you so precious? Without firewood at home, you must go and cut it twice a day.¡±


    Mrs. Li could only obediently go to the mountain to cut grass, even as she was about to go into labor. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While cutting grass, she discovered wild chicken eggs in the thicket. Seeing the eggs, she thought of her four feeble and thin children at home. She reached out to pick up the wild eggs and passed by a place where there was a wasp¡¯s nest, ¡°buzzing buzzing buzzing¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Li reflexively used the straw hat on her head to fan away the wasps. Her actions were slow, not as quick as those tiny insects, and she was stung on her face and hands.


    Stung, yet she still carefully placed the wild chicken eggs into a cloth bag and removed the wasps¡¯ nest that was buzzing around her, slowly making her way down the hillside.


    She felt a burning pain on her face and hands, and the wasps continued to pursue and sting her.


    Only then did Mrs. Li lie down in the wild grass to rest as the wasps gradually flew away.


    She felt intense pain and burning on her face and her hands were swollen and unresponsive. Looking up to the sky, through her swollen eyes she blurrily saw the sun rising halfway up, and she tied up two large bundles of grass, shouldering the seventy to eighty pounds of firewood with a carrying pole.


    Walking unevenly down the mountain, one step high, one step low, she walked a mile back to the village, where she encountered an elderly woman coming out of the vegetable field.


    This elderly woman, with her dim vision, saw Mrs. Li: ¡°Hongji¡¯s wife, you have to be careful with such a big belly! It¡¯s really something with Hongji, him being a woodworker having wooden scraps. Why does he still have you, with such a big belly, going up the mountain to cut grass? What if you fall?¡±


    Every day Mrs. Li heard the villagers express such sympathetic words and her heart agreed with them, but she was accustomed to being timorous, and also had given birth to several daughters. With her husband¡¯s family having only one male heir for two generations, if she failed to give birth to a male child in her generation¡­


    ¡°Third Granny, I¡¯m okay¡­¡±


    ¡°My goodness, what happened to your face? And your hands too.¡± Third Granny approached and saw Mrs. Li¡¯s face swollen like a pig¡¯s head and her exposed hands grotesquely swollen.


    ¡°Third Granny, I¡¯m fine, I was just stung by a wasp a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°Hongji¡¯s wife, you must be careful! They are all poisonous, I don¡¯t know if it will affect the baby.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mrs. Li became frightened and alarmed upon hearing Third Granny¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did you remove the wasp¡¯s larvae? Taking those out can cure the poisoning.¡±


    ¡°I did, I¡¯ll go home and cook them now.¡±


    Mrs. Li¡¯s wooden hairpin had shifted and some of her hair had fallen in disarray, drops of sweat dripped down her swollen face, yet she continued walking unsteadily, one foot high, one foot low.


    ¡°Pig¡¯s head¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s throw stones at the pig¡¯s head¡­¡±


    Some naughty children playing by the roadside picked up stones to throw at Mrs. Li. The stones weren¡¯t very large, Mrs. Li shielded her belly and did not scold the children.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t throw stones at my mom¡­¡± Eight-year-old Daya, carrying a bamboo basket and a one-year-old girl on her back, pulling along a three-year-old girl by the hand, was followed by a five-year-old girl also carrying a small bamboo basket. They were going to cut pigweed.


    ¡°Daya, don¡¯t come here, the stones can really hurt.¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s motherly instinct, all four daughters present and accounted for.


    ¡°You¡¯re all meanies¡­don¡¯t hit my mom¡­¡± Daya cried and shouted at those kids, trying to help her mom dodge the stones thrown by the naughty children.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s the mom who gives birth to the money-losing kids. Today she¡¯s turned into a pig¡¯s head, haha¡­¡±


    A kid with a runny nose and many patches on his clothes, with sleeves and trousers obviously too short and ill-fitting, mocked.


    The other naughty children also laughed uproariously.


    ¡°Gou Dan, you¡¯re being naughty again.¡± A strong man carrying firewood from the mountain scolded the children.


    The gang of naughty children ran away.


    Daya cried and said to Mrs. Li, ¡°Mom, does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Wuu wuu wuu, Mom¡­¡±


    The baby on Daya¡¯s back, and the other two sisters, started crying as well.


    ¡°Mom is fine, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    After the ordeal she had just been through, Mrs. Li felt a heaviness in her abdomen.


    ¡°Cry cry cry, good for nothing, get home and cook already.¡± Mother-in-law Mrs. Lai, while taking care of her eldest daughter¡¯s baby, scolded her as the daughter returned from laboring in the fields, urging her to go home to eat. She felt annoyed hearing the cries of her daughter and granddaughters from a distance.


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, your daughter-in-law¡¯s belly is so big, and you won¡¯t even fetch some firewood. Hongji¡¯s wife, what happened to your face? It¡¯s all swollen like that. Come on, let me help you.¡±


    Granny Li from the neighboring house, holding a basket of vegetables in her hand, felt sympathy for Mrs. Li, as they were one of the few neighbors around.


    ¡°Pah, you Mrs. Li, isn¡¯t it a daughter-in-law¡¯s duty to work? What business is it of yours? Who asked you to play the good Samaritan?¡±


    With narrowed eyes, Mrs. Lai stomped on the ground and spat out a wad of saliva. She noticed the cloth pouch in Mrs. Li¡¯s hand, her eyes darted, and quickly snatched the pouch before hurrying home.


    ¡°Mother-in-law¡­¡±


    Mrs. Li, on the verge of tears, felt the loss of the pouch containing the wild chicken eggs and wasp larvae, which she had picked at great risk.


    ¡°Hongji¡¯s house, don¡¯t panic¡­ just go home first.¡±


    Granny Li took Mrs. Li¡¯s carrying pole, holding her basket of vegetables too, unaware of why Mrs. Li valued that cloth pouch so much.


    Mrs. Li, paying no attention to her abdomen that seemed ready to drop, hurriedly walked a few steps to catch up with Mrs. Lai.


    ¡°Mom, walk slower.¡±


    Mrs. Lai had already entered a courtyard with a mud-brick house that had just three rooms and a kitchen. On the other side of the courtyard was a thatched shed where a father and son were making furniture.


    As she pushed the door and entered, the father and son making furniture looked up briefly before continuing with their work.


    Two girls, aged thirteen and fifteen, emerged from one of the rooms in the house. They were Mrs. Lai¡¯s daughters; the fifteen-year-old was already betrothed and preparing her dowry for marriage, while the other stayed at home.


    ¡°Mom, what goodies have you brought us? We¡¯re hungry.¡±


    Flanked by her two daughters, who each held one of her arms, Mrs. Lai reluctantly opened the pouch.


    ¡°Wow, wild chicken eggs.¡±


    ¡°There are wasp larvae too, Mom, I want them stir-fried,¡± one of the daughters said.


    The sisters, their mouths watering at the thought, took the cloth pouch and followed Mrs. Lai back inside the room.


    Mrs. Li walked in just in time to see the two young sisters-in-law as Mother-in-law Mrs. Lai hid the pouch away.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s tears swirled in her barely open eyes as her legs froze in place.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Daya came in with her younger sister, placed the pig-vegetable basket on the ground, and supported their mother, clearing a path.


    The father and son making furniture looked up briefly at them before resuming their work.


    Granny Li brought the firewood inside and, seeing the indifferent father and son, gently placed the firewood in the courtyard and reproachfully addressed the two, saying:


    ¡°Uncle, Hongji¡­¡±


    Hearing the voice of the neighbor lady, the father and son looked up again, the father halting his carpentry work.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, your son and daughter-in-law, how could they let you help with the firewood?¡±


    Hongji noticed his wife¡¯s swollen cheek and quickly came over, asking, ¡°Wife, what happened to you?¡±

 Chapter 2 - 2 was Born

    Chapter 2: Chapter 2 was Born


    Mrs. Li stood woodenly, covering her face.


    ¡°Father, mother must have been stung by a wasp sting while cutting the grass,¡± Daya said, feeling sorry for her mother.


    Hongji¡¯s father glared at his daughter-in-law and then scolded Daya with a stern face, ¡°What kind of behavior is this, you girl, making such a fuss?¡±


    ¡°Hongji, help your wife inside to sit down, it looks like she¡¯s about to give birth,¡± Granny Li had intended to persuade the father and son, but her experienced eyes first noticed something wrong with Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li felt a sinking pain in her abdomen, as if something was about to flow out from under her rough skirt, and she moaned softly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ...


    Just as Mrs. Lai had put away the bag and was looking through the crack by the window at the courtyard, she saw Mrs. Li finding excuses not to cook, which was unacceptable.


    With her plump body standing at the doorway, Mrs. Lai glared fiercely and shouted, ¡°Mrs. Li, aren¡¯t you cooking yet? Or do you want me, your Mother-in-law, to take care of you? Always giving birth to burdensome children.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, your daughter-in-law is about to give birth, and yet you sit there expecting her to cook for you?¡± Granny Li reprimanded angrily. Isn¡¯t every daughter-in-law born of a woman?


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? If you want to interfere, you might as well come over and cook,¡± Mrs. Lai said with indifference.


    Her two daughters stealthily peeked out from the room, accustomed to their family¡¯s treatment of their elder sister. They never considered helping her, approving of their mother¡¯s approach, as it excused them from household chores.


    ¡°Wuu wuu wuu,¡± Da Y took her sister off her back to go and help their mother.


    Granny Li breathed heavily in anger, then held back from bursting out and said to the wooden Hongji, ¡°What are you still doing standing there? Your wife is about to give birth. Go quickly and find the midwife.¡±


    ¡°Mmm mmm,¡± Hongji, hoping eagerly for a son from his wife, ran out the front door then turned back.


    ¡°Mother, give me some money¡­¡±


    Hongji and his father were carpenters, and all the money they ever earned was kept by his mother; this wealth never passed through the couple¡¯s hands.


    This filial son obeyed everything his parents said. With only a few Copper Coins on him, how could he afford to hire the midwife?


    ¡°Another burden-producing child, repeatedly costing money to give birth. This time, don¡¯t hire a midwife; let her give birth by herself at home,¡± said Mrs. Lai with such venomous words.


    All Granny Li could do was sigh. Although she had the desire to help, she lacked the ability to do so.


    She could only pick up her vegetable basket and head back to her own home.


    ¡°Hmph, always meddling, as if she¡¯s so kind-hearted.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, with the smug look of a victor, glared at Mrs. Li again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cook quickly?¡±


    ¡°Mother, my wife is in so much pain she has crouched down; I beg you, please give me money to hire the midwife!¡± Hongji knelt down in front of his mother.


    ¡°Hire what midwife? The money your father and you earn from carpentry is all spent on her, giving birth to burden-producing children.¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law¡­¡± Mrs. Li knew giving birth was like passing through the gates of hell and wanted to plead for mercy, but pain left her speechless.


    ¡°Grandma, I beg you, please quickly hire the midwife for my mother,¡± Daya knelt down. The eight-year-old girl had watched her younger sisters being born, one after another; she had practically raised them herself.


    ¡°Insolent! Does a burden-producing wretch like you have a say?¡± Mrs. Lai pointed a finger at Daya, and her hefty leg kicked the frail girl, causing her to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Wuu wuu, don¡¯t hit my elder sister,¡± Daya¡¯s three little sisters cried around her.


    ¡°Crying, crying, cursing stars,¡± Mrs. Lai raised her hand to beat the four girls.


    Hongji, seeing his mother hitting his children, passively accepted it and saw his wife in pain collapsing on the ground. He scooped up his wife in a princess carry and took her back to their room.


    ¡°Hongji, don¡¯t do anything foolish. Giving birth is a woman¡¯s ordeal, don¡¯t go inside when there¡¯s blood involved,¡± said Hongji¡¯s father, who stamped his feet on the ground as he saw his son ignoring him.


    ¡°Hongji, listen to your father,¡± Mrs. Lai also called out from the doorway.


    Hongji carried his wife into the room and heeding his parents¡¯ advice, walked out to see that it was already noon. Smoke was rising from other houses as they prepared their meals, yet his family was still hoping Mrs. Li would cook.


    Hongji didn¡¯t understand much about childbirth except that he needed to boil some hot water.


    ¡°Daya, go into the room and look after your mother.¡±


    Daya, who was still sore from the kick from her grandmother, wiped her tears and obediently went into her parents¡¯ room, a room she shared with her three sisters, who followed her in to surround Mrs. Li laying on the bed.


    ¡°Mother, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Water,¡± Mrs. Li was very hungry and thirsty, with no hope for a meal.


    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s only cold water.¡± Daya poured a cup of cold boiled water from the kettle and helped her mother drink.


    Hongji managed only to boil a pot of hot water, and while his parents wouldn¡¯t let him into the room, he could only call out to Daya at the room¡¯s doorway to bring in the hot water, keeping the other three girls with him as they waited outside.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s pain intensified during the childbirth. With the starvation and today¡¯s premature labor, she used all her strength, bearing the pain to deliver the baby, and cut the umbilical cord herself.


    Seeing her mother endure such pain during childbirth, Daya gently cleaned the newborn of blood and wrapped the baby in a piece of torn cloth.


    ¡°Daya, did your mother give birth to a brother?¡±


    Hongji called out from the doorway, his father and mother also stood there, and his two younger sisters from the neighboring room were also listening.


    No lunch had been cooked in the house and it was already well past noon.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a sister.¡±


    ¡°What? A sister?¡±


    ¡°Another loss-making child? Son, divorce her and marry another wife, our family can¡¯t be without descendants,¡± Mrs. Lai lamented.


    ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± While his parents spoke, Hongji in agony cradled his head and crouched on the ground, burdened with years of gossip for only fathering daughters, facing immense pressure that weighed him down.


    ¡°Son, listen to me, drive out this loss-making woman and her children,¡± Mrs. Lai said, by no means ready to take care of her daughter-in-law in her confinement, but instead, wanting to evict the just-delivered mother and her daughters from their home. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Li, having just given birth, was weak and breathless. She had already seen the baby¡¯s gender while cutting the umbilical cord, and her heart sank in disappointment. Under her family¡¯s scorn, she expected some harsh words but hadn¡¯t imagined they would cruelly drive them out.


    Her bleeding intensified immediately after the stressful delivery, blood continuously flowing.


    Daya, holding the newborn in fear, thought having a brother might have eased their plight, faced yet again the harsh treatment of her mother, her young mind trembling.


    It was only when the smell of blood grew stronger and she saw her mother faint that she put the baby beside her mother and shook her: ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Please wake up.¡±


    Daya, terrified, couldn¡¯t wake her mother and seeing the continuous flow of blood, panickily pushed open the door and ran out.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s bad, Mother is losing a lot of blood.¡±


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s words, Hongji raised his head again, his heart skipping a beat at the sight of the fresh blood on his daughter¡¯s hands, and he knelt down to ask Mrs. Lai for help:


    ¡°Mother, give me money to call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Childbirth is naturally bloody, what woman doesn¡¯t go through this? What doctor? Hmph, the household money is for your sister¡¯s dowry,¡± Mrs. Lai rolled her eyes dismissively, her stomach growling as she glared at Mrs. Li¡¯s room.

 Chapter 3 - 3 Saving Mother

    Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Saving Mother


    In the inner room, the two Jinhua sisters who were eavesdropping heard Second Miss speak up to Mrs. Lai, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right, we can¡¯t hire a doctor without money for my dowry.


    ¡°Yes, Mother, I¡¯m hungry. We should have some delicious¡­ wild chicken eggs,¡± Third Miss chimed in.


    Mrs. Lai twisted her plump body around, irritated, and shot another glare at Mrs. Li¡¯s room, ¡°Gave birth to a loss-making good-for-nothing, and now old mother has to cook herself.¡±


    Panicked after seeing her father not calling for the doctor, Daya rushed out of the courtyard. She needed to seek help from a neighbor, and the first person she thought of was Granny Li who had helped them earlier.


    Mrs. Li was fainting in the room, her pale face from childbirth slowly turning a faint shade of purple, her pulse growing weaker by the minute.


    Her face and hand, swollen from wasp stings, were gradually subsiding.


    ...


    The stench of blood in the room grew stronger, and the baby wrapped in a piece of torn cloth by her side was waving its hands and kicking its legs, as if sensing the danger its mother was in.


    The baby who hadn¡¯t cried since birth stared with round wide eyes, wanting to speak but only managing to make ¡°ah, ah¡± sounds.


    Tang Shiqi felt utterly cursed, just a moment ago she was enjoying the thrill of driving a luxury car when she unluckily crashed into the railing.


    The next moment, she woke up as a baby. Racking her small brain, she found the situation oddly familiar; despite never reading novels, she was influenced by her best friend, who claimed online fiction was enjoyable.


    She had opened up a novel reading app and inadvertently clicked on a story about farm life.


    The second and third chapters of the story described this very scene, where her mother dies from excessive bleeding during childbirth, and her father remarries a stepmother¡­


    The word ¡®stepmother¡¯ was repulsive to her. After her own mother¡¯s death, her wealthy father took a stepmother for her who spoke to her coldly every day, and brought along an elder sister as well. They were always at odds, with her father siding with his new wife and her daughter.


    No, she had to find a way to save her mother. Unable to walk or speak, and with the family being so poor, she couldn¡¯t just let her mother die.


    Suddenly, she remembered she had a space. In her past life, she was born into a wealthy family where her Spiritual Spring Space was treated as a swimming pool. She swam there in her free time and never used the space to make money.


    Thinking of the Spiritual Spring, Tang Shiqi struggled to flap her little hands, feeling them touch her mother¡¯s face. She summoned a few drops of Space Spiritual Spring from her fingertip, dripping them into her mother¡¯s mouth.


    With her tiny body, it felt like using the strength of nine bulls just to feed her mother a cup¡¯s worth of the Spiritual Spring.


    Tang Shiqi didn¡¯t see how, after she had fed her the Spiritual Spring, Mrs. Li¡¯s complexion shifted slowly from a pale purple back to a healthy rosy glow, and how her face and hands had no longer been swollen, no longer resembling a pig¡¯s head or feet.


    ¡­


    Anxious, Daya pushed open the gate of the neighbor¡¯s yard. She saw their family having a meal. With her stomach growling loudly, she couldn¡¯t help but salivate at the sight of the food on her neighbor¡¯s table.


    Granny Li¡¯s family had a plate of sweet potatoes, a plate of greens, a dish of salted fish, and they were each holding a bowl of millet porridge in their hands.


    Daya¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t prompt Granny Li¡¯s family to invite her to share their meal since they were also not well off.


    Holding back her hunger, Daya wiped away a tear and said to Granny Li, ¡°Granny Li, my mother has lost a lot of blood after giving birth to my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ another girl was born¡­¡± whispered the people in Granny Li¡¯s household.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t get involved with their affairs,¡± Granny Li¡¯s daughter-in-law, who had always disliked Mrs. Li¡¯s timid nature, felt sympathy for her but also despised Mrs. Lai.


    ¡°Severe bleeding is a matter of life and death. We¡¯re neighbors; we should go check on them! This is a human life,¡± Granny Li had been feeling uneasy, believing she hadn¡¯t done enough to save the pitiful woman.


    Granny Li agreed to visit, and her husband told her to take a few eggs from their home to help nourish Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle and Auntie. There¡¯s no need to bring the eggs. Even if you did, my mother wouldn¡¯t be able to eat them.¡±


    In Daya¡¯s young heart, she hoped her mother could eat the eggs to regain her strength. Her mother kept giving birth to sisters, and all the eggs and chickens brought by relatives and friends, including her grandmother, never reached her mother¡¯s stomach¡ªDaya knew exactly whose belly they ended up in.


    ¡°Alright then! The important thing is to go and call the doctor.¡±


    Granny Li returned to her room to retrieve the money from the bottom of her chest, in Daya¡¯s anxious demeanor, she hurried next door.


    The heavy scent of blood was discernible even from the courtyard¡¯s wide-open gate.


    Hongji stood at the doorway of the room, his father still engrossed in woodworking, smoke billowing from the kitchen, with two young ladies peering out from the windows of their rooms.


    ¡°Hongji, your wife is bleeding profusely, you need to call a doctor,¡± someone uttered.


    ¡°Granny Li, I¡­ I don¡¯t have any money,¡± Hongji said, head hanging low, fists clenched.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, you better not meddle in our family affairs,¡± Hongji¡¯s father disdainfully glanced at the blood-scented room, irked by Granny Li¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Foolish, all of you¡­ That¡¯s a human life, are you not afraid of facing a lawsuit?¡±


    Mrs. Lai emerged from the kitchen, her plump body hastening to the doorway, venomously pointing her finger at Granny Li as she spat, ¡°How dare you, Mrs. Li? Aren¡¯t there already enough people who have died in childbirth? Besides, it¡¯s just this one, who only gives birth to burdensome children¡ªbetter dead, sparing us her occupation of a place without contributing; I still hope for my son to father a boy to carry on the family line. You play the good Samaritan, but it¡¯s nothing but hot air. Why don¡¯t you go call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ as a mother-in-law you should at least take a look inside, how could you let a child tend to the birthing woman?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she only births burdensome children, and you expect me to look after her? In your dreams¡­¡±


    Daya ignored their squabbling, her mind fraught with concern as she rushed into the room ahead.


    After all, Daya was just an eight-year-old girl and could not see her mother¡¯s complexion had improved; thinking her mother, who was sound asleep without a sound, had passed away, she cried out shaking her, ¡°Mother, wake up¡­¡±


    By Mrs. Li¡¯s side lay the little baby. She had just fed her mother with the Spiritual Spring, and was a bit tired. The baby, just having fallen asleep, was awakened by Daya¡¯s commotion and wanted to tell her elder sister that their mother had not died, but the only sound that came out was, ¡°Ah, ah, ah.¡±


    Upon hearing Daya¡¯s cries, Granny Li, who was outside trying to reason with the family, hurried into the room that reeked of blood.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, if you go in and the person is dead, you will have to face a lawsuit,¡± Mrs. Lai shouted fiercely from the kitchen doorway.


    Upon hearing Mrs. Lai¡¯s words, Granny Li hesitated for a moment as she stepped inside the door. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Scared, aren¡¯t you? You meddle in our family matters, so nosy¡­¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s voice was laced with smugness.


    Granny Li resolutely walked in, pulled the kneeling and crying Daya up, and examined Mrs. Li.


    The rotten bed linens were drenched in blood, yet Mrs. Li¡¯s complexion was not the ghastly purplish-white of the gravely ill, but a normal person¡¯s healthy bloom.


    Granny Li thought it might be her last rally and reached out to check her breath at her nose.


    She pulled out an old handkerchief to wipe the sweat from Mrs. Li¡¯s face and said to the weeping Daya, ¡°Your mother is fine, she¡¯s just asleep.¡±


    ¡°Really? My mother isn¡¯t dead?¡±


    Daya¡¯s face brightened with a tearful smile. Looking at her mother, whose swelling had subsided and whose previously bruised complexion had turned rosy, even better than before, her young heart didn¡¯t think any further, only knowing the joy that her mother was all right.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Li¡¯s time has not come to an end, Granny will help clean up your mother,¡± Granny Li reassured her.


    Granny Li felt very odd inside, the pig-headed swelling from the wasp sting had subsided so rapidly, and her complexion was rosy, not at all like someone who had just given birth and lost a lot of blood, which should leave one pale.


    Seeing it as Mrs. Li¡¯s good fortune and robust life, Granny Li fetched a ragged handkerchief from a basin of warm water to clean Mrs. Li¡¯s soiled body.


    She picked up the dirty, tattered linens, replacing them with clean garments and old bed sheets for Mrs. Li.


    Daya picked up her little sister, whose gaze remained fixed on Granny Li¡¯s actions, the young heart marveled in silence that there were indeed good people in this world.

 Chapter 4 - 4 Misconduct

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Misconduct


    Granny Li settled the mother-to-be and with her aged, wrinkled hands gently touched the newborn¡¯s crown wrapped in tattered cloth, its black hair soft to the touch. The infant, with eyes wide open, seemed to smile at her.


    She said, ¡°Little one, you are a bringer of blessings; I hope you can bring us a brother.¡±


    Then she instructed Daya to take care of her mother and sister before leaving the room quietly, feeling deeply disappointed with these people.


    ¡°Aunt Li, my wife, she¡­¡±


    Granny Li halted and stared intently at Hongji, who still had some conscience left.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t leave, the person inside is dead, and it is your fault.¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Lai chased after her from the kitchen and stopped her in her tracks.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Granny Li cast a reproachful glance, looking at Hongji¡¯s father who was still in the mood to do carpentry in the straw shed, despite the serious situation at home.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, you should not interfere with my family¡¯s affairs; if you do, you must take responsibility¡­¡± Hongji¡¯s father paused in his carpentry, not even looking up as he spoke.


    ¡°The old man is right, don¡¯t even think about leaving this house,¡± Mrs. Lai said with a grim face, glaring through narrowed eyes, her small nose snorting towards the sky, her thin lips pressed tightly together.


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, if you¡¯re not letting me leave, are you inviting me to eat red eggs? Even if it¡¯s a girl, we can have red eggs, right? Or are you hoping for your daughter-in-law to die? Why don¡¯t you go in and see for yourselves? You speak as if she were already dead.¡±


    Granny Li looked disdainfully at this family, having long disapproved of their mistreatment of Mrs. Li.


    The villagers had long been gossiping, saying that Mrs. Li was simply unlucky, always bearing daughters and unable to stand up for herself, with no one able to help even if they wanted to.


    ¡°My wife isn¡¯t dead?¡± Overjoyed and disregarding the blood inside, Hongji ran into the room.


    ¡°My wife¡­¡±


    Mrs. Li was quietly sleeping there; Daya, holding the infant with wide eyes, stared at her makeshift father¡ªa tall, handsome man in a sleeveless shirt, pants wide to the knees, and old cloth shoes with long hair tied up in a cloth.


    ¡°Mother is asleep.¡±


    Hearing Daya¡¯s voice, Hongji patted her head and sighed softly, saying, ¡°You have worked hard, my girl. Take good care of your mother.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    The three girls who followed him inside looked up at their father with innocent, hopeful eyes.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go find you something to eat.¡± For the first time, Hongji felt guilty towards his wife and daughters, managing to steal a wild egg and a large bowl of millet porridge from Mrs. Lai, who was guarding the food.


    The well-behaved children in the room, upon seeing the millet porridge and the egg, shared a bit of the porridge and obediently saved the egg for Mrs. Li.


    Hongji fed a bit of rice soup to the newborn.


    Mrs. Li woke up from a nightmare, her face covered in sweat, thinking she had died, but opened her eyes to see her four daughters and the newborn being held.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re awake? Hungry? Dad and we saved a wild egg for you,¡± Daya said, swallowing hard, while the three younger children eyed the egg hungrily.


    Mrs. Li paused, surprised at her husband¡¯s sudden protectiveness.


    ¡°Split the egg among yourselves; Mother will have the porridge.¡±


    ¡°No, this egg is for Mother to replenish herself; we can¡¯t eat it,¡± Daya said, her sisters nodding obediently but still eyeing the egg eagerly.


    Mrs. Li insisted on sharing some of the wild egg with each child before consuming the remainder.


    By evening, Mrs. Lai returned from her eldest daughter¡¯s house and, seeing no activity in the kitchen, angrily stomped her foot and cursed towards Mrs. Li¡¯s room:


    ¡°Fine, Mrs. Li, you gave birth to a worthless child and still expect to live comfortably? You want me to cook for you, bah¡­¡±


    The sound of Mrs. Lai¡¯s scolding echoed. Her two daughters peered out through the crack in the window, silently choosing to watch the drama unfold.


    After eating millet porridge, Mrs. Li lay in bed tending to the baby. Daya, sent out by Mrs. Lai to rinse vegetables, digging the ground, and pulling weeds in their two-acre rice paddy, also carried water to irrigate their cornfield.


    While Mrs. Li was being loudly scolded outside, she anxiously placed the baby on the bed. She had just given birth and was wrapping her head with a towel, enduring the pain as she got out of bed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mom, the baby¡¯s mom just gave birth. Please cook one more meal!¡± Hongji paused his carpentry work, pleading desperately with his mother. At that moment, the man regretted not being able to cook himself.


    ¡°What¡­ She couldn¡¯t produce a son, and now I should serve her? What a beautiful dream¡­¡± Mrs. Lai glared at her son in disappointment. Today, her son was being too disobedient, always speaking up for Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t scold my mom. I¡¯ll cook.¡± Daya, having worked in the fields all afternoon, worried about her mom at home, returned dirty and tired. As soon as she entered the yard, indeed she heard Granny scolding.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not washing your hands to cook fast enough.¡± Mrs. Lai glared at her, disapprovingly noting her ill-fitting, patched cotton blouse and dirt-stained shorts reaching her knees.


    The baby wrapped in rags began to eat and sleep, eat and then sleep again. Soon, when the next day dawned, she awoke to find her mom not beside her, but three elder sisters accompanying her, with Daya nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Ah¡±


    ¡°Sister, do you need to poo or pee? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Five-year-old Er Ya took on the responsibility of caring for her younger sister. Their mom had been forced by Granny to go up the mountain to collect firewood, while the eldest sister had gone to gather pig feed.


    Tang Shiqi inwardly marveled at how such a young child shouldered heavy responsibilities, skillfully handling her personal hygiene with Er Ya¡¯s help.


    I¡¯m so hungry. Why hasn¡¯t mom come back yet?


    ¡°Second Sister, Qing is being so good.¡±


    ¡°Qing is being so good.¡±


    Listening to her other two sisters praising Qing, Er Ya showed a joyfully innocent smile, gently patting their heads and said, ¡°Qing is good, you two be good too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm hmm.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡±


    Er Ya and her two sisters burst into laughter, their childish giggles causing Hongji¡¯s father, who was doing carpentry in the yard, to frown in irritation.


    Yet, upon hearing his daughters¡¯ laughter, a small smile appeared on Hongji¡¯s lips; his daughters were indeed his flesh and blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡±


    ¡°Quiet down.¡±


    Hearing the harsh voices of their two aunts from the neighboring room, the three little girls fearfully shrank their necks, and the room fell silent.


    When Tang Shiqi woke up and realized it was daytime, as the infant, unaware of time, had been eating and sleeping without distinguishing day from night. Today, her mom was home, attending to her needs, changing her, and feeding her.


    ¡°Look at this child, so well-behaved, born with the wrong fate! It¡¯s a pity she¡¯s not a boy, a daughter must be well raised. These sensible granddaughters will bring you blessing in the future.¡±


    Tang Shiqi paused her suckling for a moment when she heard an unfamiliar voice, realizing from the conversation that this woman was her grandmother.


    ¡°Mom, I understand, but constantly having daughters, I¡¯m nearly at my limit.¡± Mrs. Li, speaking in front of her mother, secretly wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re at your limit, hold on. Who made us women? You¡¯ve just given birth, don¡¯t always cry. One must look forward; life will get better eventually,¡± her mother consoled Mrs. Li who swallowed her bitterness and wiped her tears, understanding the reason.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Growing Up

    Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Growing Up


    ¡°Come, let me hold you.¡±


    Mrs. Li obediently handed her daughter over to her mother.


    ¡°Look at this charming little face, you are blessed,¡± the grandmother said, touching Tang Shiqi¡¯s small face tenderly.


    Tang Shiqi¡¯s big, bright eyes rolled around, staring at her grandmother¡¯s face. The old woman¡¯s skin was sun-darkened with age spots. It somewhat resembled her mother¡¯s but also held a different expression from that of Mrs. Lai, her grandmother. Could it be that her grandmother and great-grandmother followed different patterns?


    By this time, she still didn¡¯t know the surname of her current family; when she had read this book, seeing the submissive Mrs. Li, she had given up after two or three chapters, thinking that if the character was dead, then so be it.


    The stepmother benefited while her five daughters suffered, yet she hadn¡¯t expected to find herself among them, feeling things differently now.


    ...


    Mrs. Li¡¯s passive tendencies might have resulted from the male-dominated society, or likely because she gave birth to daughters, feeling a sense of failure towards her husband¡¯s family; she never protested against how her mother-in-law treated her. What was even harder to accept was that her father was a ¡°filial son.¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Mrs. Lai, breaking her usual routine of not cooking, didn¡¯t go to her eldest daughter¡¯s place to look after the children and maintained her dignity by cooking in the kitchen.


    Tang Shiqi and Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t go out to eat; today, she was lucky to see an egg in her mother¡¯s bowl.


    For Daya and her three sisters, the happiest day was when their grandmother visited. They could sit at the table for a meal rather than just having porridge. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their second and third aunts were competing in eating at the dinner table, without any of the grace expected of young ladies.


    ¡°Folks, we didn¡¯t previously farm much land and had to support so many people. Fortunately, Hongji and his father are both woodworkers, which helps supplement our household income somewhat,¡± said Mrs. Lai, ostensibly bemoaning her lot but actually boasting. Who in the ten miles and eight villages didn¡¯t know they had two skilled carpenters in the family, even the rich wanted them for furniture making.


    ¡°Hmm, when our families became related through marriage, it was also because we thought your family was well-off. It is just that¡­ Although a woman gives birth to girls, it is beyond her control. You should be more tolerant, allow her to recover her health properly, so that she may have a boy in her next pregnancy.¡±


    Mrs. Li¡¯s mother, Mrs. Qi, knew very well that this family was notoriously difficult to get along with¡ªa common knowledge throughout the ten miles and eight villages. She also knew how they treated her own daughter. She couldn¡¯t reprimand them too much, fearing that they would become even more difficult with her daughter after she left.


    After that day, Mrs. Li was unable to properly rest in confinement. There were bugs in the rice field that needed to be picked, and as August and September brought hotter weather during the season the rice flowered, she was busy in the fields every day and still had to cook meals once home.


    During good weather, she also had to keep fetching firewood.


    Tang Shiqi continued to grow, and at night she could feed a couple more times. During the day, she could only wait hopefully for Mrs. Li to return home.


    Apart from Mrs. Li¡¯s milk, there was nothing else for her to eat; she could only go hungry.


    Since birth, she hadn¡¯t wet the bed once, nor did she need diapers making her an exceptionally easy child to look after. Mrs. Li was relieved; she didn¡¯t have to wash diapers, and Er Ya, at merely five years old, could easily take care of her younger sister.


    In the blink of an eye, a month passed, and Mrs. Li¡¯s child reached her one-month milestone. Far from having red eggs to celebrate, there wasn¡¯t even a monthly feast.


    Each time she went out to work, she encountered people from the village or neighbors.


    They kindly advised her not to touch cold water or go outside to work in the breeze just after giving birth.


    Mrs. Li could only offer a wry smile upon hearing their words. If she could avoid going out into the wind to work or touching cold water, then she would be living in ¡°comfort¡± at home, as her mother-in-law said. But how many times she had heard that word, she could no longer remember.


    When Mrs. Li returned from working outside, she discovered a carriage in the courtyard. When did their family start having such rich visitors? She guessed that it had come for her husband¡¯s woodworking.


    On the other side of the thatched cottage, a stranger sat drinking tea with Hongji and his father.


    Just as they were about to prepare lunch, they noticed a visitor sitting in the living room furnished with wooden furniture.


    The visitor was an old woman around 50 years old, attired in an ornate robe and skirt. She had a golden hairpin in her hair, a jade bracelet on her left wrist, silver on her right, and gold earrings. She was having tea with Mrs. Lai in the living room.


    She beckoned Mrs. Li to come into the living room, sizing her up from top to bottom, and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Hmm, she looks quite good. I wonder if she has enough milk?¡±


    ¡°Plenty! The children at home don¡¯t need to eat anything else, they¡¯ve all grown up on her milk.¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s greedy eyes gleamed at the thought of the silver soon to be in their grasp¡ªMrs. Li becoming a wet nurse meant a monthly salary, enough to buy grain without farming.


    ¡°Are you willing?¡± the old woman asked Mrs. Li.


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Li, hanging her head low in the presence of such a wealthy old woman, felt inferior and didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°Our rich old man from the county is the wealthiest master around,¡± the old woman said, ¡°We have a Young Master who is two years old and in need of a wet nurse. I was introduced to you by others. Pack your things and come with me. You will have two taels of monthly salary, with food and lodging provided, and I will have you dressed in fine clothes.¡±


    ¡°Can I refuse? If I go, what will become of my daughter?¡± Mrs. Li had no desire for the two taels of silver, knowing it would not end up in her pocket. If she went to be a wet nurse, only her poor daughter would suffer¡ªthe youngest child was just one-month-old, how could she bear to leave.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t be foolish, two taels of silver,¡± Mrs. Lai said domineeringly and aggressively, used to ordering her daughter-in-law about.


    ¡°Just to be clear, there are strict rules there. Do well, and you will be rewarded. If not, there will be punishments,¡± the old woman observed keenly, knowing this daughter-in-law was so honest and timid¡ªsomeone like her would be more obedient in their household.


    ¡°Can I bring my youngest daughter with me?¡± Mrs. Li knew she had no power to resist but hoped to negotiate before submitting.


    ¡°No¡­ the young madam made it clear when I left, as did the Old Lady. You are signing a live-in contract; you may come back one day a month to visit. Beyond that, I have no authority,¡± the old woman replied.


    Mrs. Li sobbed at the thought of not seeing her girls for a month, tears streaming down her face.


    The old woman went out to the carriage and brought back a set of lake blue robes and skirts for Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Lai eyed the outfit covetously, wanting to snatch it away, but thinking of the silver she had just acquired, she suppressed the urge.


    Mrs. Li went back to her room to change clothes and hugged her daughter on the bed, making sure to feed her before she left.


    ¡°Mommy, what a pretty dress,¡± Er Ya and her two sisters gathered around Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Mm, take good care of your sisters while I¡¯m gone. Without milk for the baby, let your eldest sister cook rice soup for her,¡± she instructed.


    Mrs. Li glanced outside; Daya had gone out to work and hadn¡¯t returned, so she wasn¡¯t able to instruct her personally.


    ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you coming back?¡± Er Ya had never been away from her mother and couldn¡¯t grasp what she meant.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, hurry up,¡± the old woman urged from outside.


    Mrs. Li, with tears in her eyes, changed clothes and packed another two sets of clothes. She put on her best shoes and kissed each of her daughters on the face.


    ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡± Er Ya was beginning to understand a little, clutching her youngest sister and leading the other two out after her.

 Chapter 6 - 6 Mom Ran Away

    Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Mom Ran Away


    Mrs. Li, with tears running down her cheeks, was carrying a simple bundle and getting onto the carriage. Just then, Daya was returning home with two baskets of pig feed. Seeing her mother boarding the carriage, she set down the baskets, ran over, and cried out:


    ¡°Mother, where are you going?¡±


    Mrs. Li, with tears in her eyes, said to Daya, ¡°Mother is going to the county to work as a wet nurse for a wealthy family. You need to take good care of your sisters at home.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Daya¡¯s dark, skinny hand tried to hold on to her mother.


    ¡°Good girl, Daya is the most sensible. Mother will come home one day a month.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­ don¡¯t go¡­ wuu wuu, don¡¯t take my mother away¡­¡± Er Ya and her sisters also ran out shouting.


    ...


    Tang Shiqi was held by Er Ya, the wet nurse was running away, and she could imagine that her future days would consist only of drinking water. Isn¡¯t rice soup just water?


    She had never read such a scene in novels before! How could the plot change, but not the fate? With or without a mother, there would still be no milk to drink.


    Since her birth, Tang Shiqi, who had never cried, now thought about how she was not able to eat her fill every day. What should she do if the wet nurse ran away? ¡°Waa waa waa¡±


    ¡°Stop the carriage¡­ Stop the carriage quickly¡­¡± Mrs. Li shouted loudly. Her elder daughter and the other girls¡¯ crying hadn¡¯t hurt her so much, but the youngest girl was the one she had risked her life to give birth to this time.


    When she could finally get out of bed and walk to the doorway, Granny Li told her about something unknown to other families; she had almost died during this childbirth and did not know why she had come back to life. Just as Granny Li had said, the youngest girl was a blessed child and needed to be raised well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, get moving quickly¡­¡±


    The old woman held her and instructed the driver to hurry up. They were very hungry by this time, and had arrived at such a stingy household that didn¡¯t even allow them a meal.


    The driver didn¡¯t listen to Mrs. Li; the carriage moved out of the gate and yard.


    Daya and her sisters ran out of the yard, crying and calling for their mother.


    Tang Shiqi pitifully watched the departing carriage, having barely had one meal, and not knowing what to do without a next meal.


    If she had known she would end up inside a book, she would have stored some grain and some milk to drink in her own space.


    A one-month-old child lacked the strength to farm in the space, and in the future, there would be nothing to eat, only water from the space¡¯s spring to drink.


    ¡°Crying, crying, crying, aren¡¯t you going to cook quickly?¡± Mrs. Lai came out afterwards, cruelly twisting Daya¡¯s ear with force.


    ¡°Grandma, it hurts¡­ wuu wuu, mother, will you come back? Grandma is bullying us again.¡± Daya felt her ear burning and throbbing with pain.


    ¡°Wuu wuu, Grandma, let go of my elder sister, don¡¯t hit my elder sister.¡± Er Ya and the other three sisters cried fearfully.


    ¡°Waa waa¡± Tang Shiqi was in Er Ya¡¯s arms, meeting her ferocious and evil-looking grandmother for the first time. This grandmother hadn¡¯t glanced at her once in the month she had been growing, let alone taken care of her.


    She felt that her biological father was nothing like her mother, he should be more like her grandfather. She wondered if any of her aunts were like the grandmother?


    During this month, Tang Shiqi had only heard curses, barely seen a few aunts, grandparents.


    She cried frantically, hoping only that her crying would bring her somewhat conscientious father or the neighbors around to help her sister Daya.


    ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t hit Daya¡­ Girls¡­¡± Hongji heard Daya cry out in pain, usually he too was hit by his mother, and he would just glance outside upon hearing the noise. Today, however, the loud crying of the little girl made Hongji¡¯s heart tremble, and with a softened heart, he rushed out to intervene.


    ¡°Humph, Hongji, you always take their side. Now that your wife has gone to be a wet nurse, these lazybones must cook and do the chores. Don¡¯t wait for your old mother to nag them into doing the work.¡±


    Mrs. Lai thought about the future cooking and washing, and the field work that no one would do. If Daya and the others didn¡¯t do it, was she supposed to do it herself?


    ¡°Mother, how old is my daughter? Besides, they often help out around the house. Let the younger sisters idle at home help out with some chores too!¡± For the first time, Hongji objected while his mother was speaking, looking at the tiny, thin waifs. Could they handle the fieldwork that they mentioned?


    Usually collecting some firewood, pulling some pigweed to sprinkle over food while cooking¡ªthese tasks were already their limit. What if they encountered dangerous things, like snakes?


    Washing clothes and cooking, doing farm work¡ªthat was more than an adult could finish alone; to have those little girls do it, wasn¡¯t that tantamount to hurting his own daughters¡­


    ¡°Elder brother, I need to make my wedding dress; I¡¯m busy¡­ You can¡¯t even spare your sisters, huh? Now that you have a wife and children, siding with your own flesh, but isn¡¯t your sister related by blood too?¡± Second Miss got agitated, she was getting married and didn¡¯t want to tan and become an ugly bride.


    ¡°Elder brother, am I still your sister? Your sister who grew up with you from childhood, am I worth less than your daughters?¡± Third Miss stomped her feet in the room. Since her sister-in-law had joined the family, she had never done any chores, spending her days embroidering, gossiping with Second Sister, finding relief from the heat in summer and shielding from the cold wind in winter.


    Her delicate hands would surely roughen if she did chores, unfitting for a lady who would marry into a wealthy family; how could she possibly do farm work.


    ¡°Hongji, they are your sisters. If you keep siding with these lose causes, believe it or not, I¡¯ll sell them off?¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s threatening words silenced Hongji as he took his daughter into the kitchen, the father and daughter cooking together.


    ¡°Now scram¡­ Good for nothing but eating, profitless burdens.¡± Mrs. Lai yelled at Er Ya and the four little girls.


    Er Ya, scared of her grandmother, was genuinely frightened of being sold off along with her sisters by her ruthless grandmother who was capable of anything.


    The children took three steps and looked back at every step, always hoping for a miracle that their mother was only joking and hadn¡¯t really gone.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this shouting about? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Hongji¡¯s father stopped his carpentry work to scold. He saw villagers gathering at a distance outside in the yard.


    Their family always had something new happening, so it was no surprise, but others merely gossiped about why today¡¯s carriage had taken Mrs. Li away, and what they were doing with her. Could it be that this family had sold their daughter-in-law?


    Hearing the crying and cursing from their house, the villagers seemed to understand what was happening and started to whisper among themselves.


    Feeling embarassed by the villagers¡¯ talking, Hongji¡¯s father instructed Mrs. Lai to close the courtyard gate.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s all the fault of these profitless burdens, if not for them, who would we be a laughingstock?¡± Mrs. Lai scorned as she looked at the children dressed in ill-fitting, patched clothes, all muddied too.


    She was tempted to throw them out, finding their presence annoying, unlike her elder daughter¡¯s son who was clean.


    Mrs. Lai was only critical, expecting such little children to do chores, which they couldn¡¯t manage to carry heavy things without falling over, and pulling pigweed from the dirt without getting their clothes stained.


    At noon, the cooking was done by Hongji, the father, tending the fire, while the Tearful Daya managed the cooking.


    His daughter was crying continuously, and Hongji felt distressed, a big man who did not know how to utter comforting words, only able to silently tend the fire.


    ¡°Elder brother, is the meal ready? I¡¯m very hungry,¡± called Third Miss from outside.


    ¡°Is the meal ready? Why so slow? Clumsy,¡± Mrs. Lai, standing by the doorway, urged on, feeling the heat emitting from the kitchen.


    ¡°Mother, can¡¯t you be a little patient? Why don¡¯t you come and do it?¡± Hongji was sweating from tending the fire, looking at his daughter also teary and sweaty, his heart aching.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Entering the Tang Mansion

    Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Entering the Tang Mansion


    Hongji¡¯s rebuttal infuriated Mrs. Lai, as her always obedient son started to disobey.


    ¡°Hongji, how can you speak like that, ah! Have you grown up to become unfilial! Oh my heavens¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lai feigned crying as she spoke.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. The elder brother has long been heartless,¡± Third Miss added fuel to the fire.


    Hongji¡¯s miserable face dripped with even more sweat in the light of the firewood, leaving him speechless.


    ¡­


    ...


    Mrs. Li cried in the carriage from the moment they left her home, the old woman sitting inside watched in silence, devoid of much sympathy today, not offering comforting words, but proudly looking at the scenery outside.


    After leaving the village, it didn¡¯t take long for the carriage to reach the town, where the old woman asked the driver to stop and go into a shop on the main street to buy six large hot pork buns.


    The driver kept two for himself and handed the rest to the old woman.


    The old woman gave two buns to Mrs. Li and said, ¡°Your family didn¡¯t even offer any food, fortunately when leaving I had reward money given by the young madam, or else we would have gone hungry.¡±


    ¡°Are these for me?¡± Mrs. Li hesitated to accept, since she had never eaten such large buns after getting married. Before her marriage, when she earned a little money from sewing, she would sometimes buy some buns to taste.


    Reflecting upon her departure, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about the future of her five pitiful children, tears once again welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Look here, Mrs. Li, if I give you food just take it. When you¡¯re in a wealthy family¡¯s home, you can¡¯t be so meek. To have food given to you and to cry about it, it¡¯s bad luck,¡± the old woman retorted.


    As someone who worked closely with the Old Lady and had always been a house slave, the old woman had clearly never suffered. Accustomed to the life of a wealthy family, she also adopted their disdain for the poor, exuding a sense of superiority.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mrs. Li, paying no attention to the old woman¡¯s demeanor, lowered her head and took the buns in her hands, eating them in small bites. She was hungry, after working non-stop at home without a full meal, and having to nurse the children, her body was greatly depleted.


    However, this childbirth seemed a bit easier than before; she hadn¡¯t experienced the usual postpartum symptoms of back pain and headaches.


    After half an hour, the carriage arrived at the grand entrance of a blue-brick mansion belonging to a wealthy family in the county.


    Mrs. Li, being uneducated, could not recognize the large characters on the signboard.


    Before getting off the carriage, the old woman informed her:


    ¡°This is Tang Mansion. You¡¯re to be the wet nurse for the young madam¡¯s son; after you go in, speak little and work much, avoid gossip, watch your speech, and don¡¯t wander around. Your main task is to take good care of the Young Master.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Li meekly replied, showing a kind of fear typical for a commoner, bowing her head as she received instructions.


    ¡°This is the main entrance of Tang Mansion. As servants, we shouldn¡¯t enter through the front. The driver brought you here just so you¡¯d know what the front looks like; we¡¯ll be going in through a side door shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After giving her orders, the old woman got off the carriage first and led the way, with Mrs. Li following behind to a side entrance.


    There were guards at the main entrance and at the side entrance, too. An old woman manned the side entrance, which led to the inner courtyard.


    The old woman first led Mrs. Li to her quarters, located within the Young Master¡¯s courtyard, which housed maids and young servants.


    ¡°That room over there is yours; it¡¯s right outside the Young Master¡¯s room. You¡¯ll only sleep after the Young Master has, and if he hasn¡¯t, neither can you.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Li observed her small room, which had a mosquito net and bedding¡ªa servant and wet nurse¡¯s small room that was much better than the nuptial chamber in her own home, though the bed was a bit smaller, plenty large for one person to sleep in.


    Having so many children, they all used to sleep on one large bed at home, with the youngest sleeping foot to foot; neither she nor her husband had had room to turn.


    ¡°Leave your things here for now, and I¡¯ll take you to meet the young madam. The Young Master is with her. After you¡¯ve seen the young madam and if she or the Young Master takes a liking to you, you can stay; otherwise, you must return.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Li followed the old woman, her head hanging low as she walked, not daring to look around for fear of bumping into someone of high status.


    She silently memorized the route in her heart, knowing you can¡¯t just barge into different areas of a grand household, a story she¡¯d heard many times back in the countryside.


    They passed through the garden and came to a courtyard. At the entrance of the courtyard, there was an old woman standing guard. Upon seeing the accompanying old woman leading an unfamiliar woman inside, she said with a face full of flattery,


    ¡°Mrs. Pan, congratulations, you¡¯ve got a nice job again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ This is thanks to Madam and the young madam thinking highly of me,¡± Mrs. Pan said proudly.


    After Mrs. Pan finished speaking, she continued walking inside and whispered to Mrs. Li, ¡°This is the young madam¡¯s courtyard, Yixin Garden. You should have met with Madam first before meeting the young madam, but Madam instructed us to let the young madam and the Young Master see you first. After that, whenever the Young Master goes to give his respects, he will naturally meet Madam.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know the rules of Tang Mansion and committed Mrs. Pan¡¯s words to memory.


    ¡°Remember, our young madam is pregnant, so the Young Master cannot pester her. You must be loyal to the Young Master and do your job well.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Mrs. Pan led Mrs. Li to a room guarded by maids, and she asked them,


    ¡°Is the young madam awake from her nap?¡±


    ¡°The Young Master was playing around and has just fallen asleep. The young madam is resting from fatigue,¡± replied the maid.


    ¡°Please go inform the young madam that the wet nurse has been brought here.¡±


    After the maid reported back, she came out again and ushered Mrs. Pan and Mrs. Li inside.


    They passed through the beaded curtains, and on the bed canopied with a lotus-flower mosquito net lay a young woman with a softly made-up, heart-shaped face while a two-year-old Young Master, covered with a thin blanket, slept beside her.


    ¡°Young madam, I¡¯ve brought the person,¡± Mrs. Pan bowed as she greeted.


    Mrs. Li also followed Mrs. Pan¡¯s action, bowing her head for the first time, not daring to gaze directly at the person on the bed.


    Supported gently onto brocade satin plum blossom pillows by the arriving maid, the young madam surveyed Mrs. Li with serious eyes and a delicate voice lacking sternness,


    ¡°Are you healthy, and is your milk supply sufficient?¡±


    With her waist still bent, not daring to rise, Mrs. Li replied, ¡°This humble woman is well; it has only been a month since I gave birth, and my own child feeds only on my milk.¡±


    From the look on Mrs. Li¡¯s face, the young madam guessed she was telling the truth about her health. Just as she was about to say something else, the two-year-old child, who had just settled down, stirred, wrinkled his nose, opened his eyes, and cried out, ¡°Mommy, I want milk.¡±


    The young madam waved Mrs. Li over and said to her two-year-old son, ¡°My child, mommy has found you a wet nurse to feed you.¡±


    ¡°Wet nurse?¡± The two-year-old Young Master sat up abruptly, clambered over his mother, aiming to get down to the floor, heading towards Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick up the Young Master?¡± Mrs. Pan commanded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Li obediently went to pick up the two-year-old child.


    ¡°Wet nurse, I want milk.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mrs. Li glanced at Mrs. Pan, the young madam, and her maid, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the Young Master said? We¡¯re all women here,¡± Mrs. Pan chided.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Li sat down on a small stool at the side and turned her back, holding the Young Master.


    Seeing her son eating happily and no longer fussing, the young madam nodded in satisfaction and addressed Mrs. Li, whose back was turned to them, ¡°Take good care of the Young Master from now on.¡±

 Chapter 8 - 8 Young Master

    Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Young Master


    Mrs. Li listened to the young madam¡¯s words and glanced at the Young Master in her arms, a bitter smile in her heart. Her own baby must be crying from hunger now, right?


    She wouldn¡¯t see her baby until a month later; would her child recognize her, his birth mother?


    ¡°Yes, young madam.¡±


    The well-fed Young Master had fallen asleep in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms, that feeling of satiated slumber. Mrs. Li looked down at the delicate baby and thought how wonderful it would be if this were her own child!


    She wondered how her own child was doing now, whether he would be crying and calling for his mother, tears from hunger.


    Tears swirled in her eyes, but she held them back, not daring to cry in front of the young madam.


    ...


    ¡°Mrs. Pan, take the Young Master¡¯s wet nurse down. Come back later for dinner,¡± said the young madam, feeling exhausted after being kept awake for the past couple of days by her son¡¯s fussiness.


    Along the way back to the Young Master¡¯s quarters, Mrs. Pan chattered to Mrs. Li, who was holding the Young Master, ¡°Mrs. Li, if it weren¡¯t for the Young Master still fussing for milk, since his former wet nurse was let go for lack of milk, it wouldn¡¯t be your turn to enjoy this privilege.


    Mrs. Li, who had been holding back her tears, now felt one trickle down; she would rather endure hardship at home where she could see her baby every day than leave her child to enjoy these comforts. No matter how nicely put, she was still a servant to others, life void of freedom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look happy. But that¡¯s how it goes; everyone who just starts working here looks like that. After you get used to the good food and comfortable living here, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t want to go back to your poor home. I saw your folks when I picked you up today; they might not be that great.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Pan, I miss my baby,¡± said Mrs. Li, looking up for the first time at the grandeur of the garden that enveloped them. With its pavilions and towers, fish ponds, and profusely blooming flowers, she could never have dreamed of living in such a place if she were not working here.


    ¡°I advise you, now that things have come to this, take good care of the Young Master. If you can get some reward money, you can buy some treats for your baby when you go home to visit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Mrs. Pan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Right now, we¡¯re both servants to the young madam. Who knows, one day I might need your help.¡±


    Mrs. Pan gave Mrs. Li, who appeared obedient and simple, a few more glances. Such a person was more fitting to be a wet nurse; she was no longer as arrogant as before. As she said now, in the future, she might be the one needing help. Change is the only constant, who knows what may come?


    Mrs. Li placed the Young Master in his little bed and covered him with a thin quilt, then silently sat down beside him.


    At home, she never had such leisure time, nor had she ever taken a nap during the day. At this moment, all she could think about was her baby at home, silently shedding tears.


    The Young Master¡¯s room had a crib, toys for children, and even some little books illustrated with pictures.


    Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t read, but by looking at the pictures in those storybooks, she understood that these were books for children¡¯s enlightenment.


    She then thought of her daughter at home. She was tasting the bitterness of illiteracy now; if her daughter could learn to read and count, wouldn¡¯t that make her children¡¯s lives better than hers?


    Mrs. Li quietly decided in her heart that if she had money, she would inquire where to buy books that could enlighten her children.


    ¡°Wet nurse¡­¡± The Young Master woke up after sleeping for an hour, rubbed his bleary eyes, and upon seeing Mrs. Li, he crawled out of bed and affectionately asked her to hold him.


    ¡°Young Master, are you hungry or thirsty?¡±


    ¡°I want to drink water, I want some snacks.¡± The Young Master, already two years old and only slightly dependent on milk, had eaten some solid food earlier and now wanted more.


    Mrs. Li beckoned to another maid in the courtyard to bring over some warm pastries and warm water.


    Here, she had another privilege; besides attending to the Young Master¡¯s needs, she had the highest authority and could command other servants to fulfill their duties.


    Mrs. Li tenderly fed the Young Master the food and water delivered by the maid.


    She discovered something; the Young Master was very well-behaved and smart.


    As evening approached, Mrs. Pan came once again to convey the young Madam¡¯s wishes for Mrs. Li to bring the Young Master to Yixin Garden.


    Seeing her son become obedient and lively, the young Madam tenderly watched her son, playfully interacting with Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li stood to the side with her head lowered, always compliant, and at this moment, she heard a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Haha, finally the child has stopped fussing, Madam, what are you two playing?¡±


    A male stranger entered the room, and Mrs. Li guessed that this person must be the Eldest Young Master, so her head hung even lower, and her eyes stayed fixed on the tips of her toes.


    ¡°My husband has returned, servants, bring the dishes.¡± The young Madam smiled tenderly, her affection for her husband sweet and gentle.


    Soon dishes were laid out on the table by the maid, and the Young Master had his specially prepared weaning food, which Mrs. Li stood by to feed him.


    The Eldest Young Master ate his meal and had the maid pour him wine, while secretly observing Mrs. Li, the new wet nurse, finding her honest and timid, with a gentle demeanor towards his son that did not seem feigned, and thus he felt satisfied. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the evening, Mrs. Li carried the Young Master back to the courtyard; following Mrs. Pan¡¯s instructions earlier, she gently soothed the Young Master to sleep. Once he was asleep, she then returned to her own room to sleep but stayed alert, waking up every couple of hours to check on him.


    The next morning, after feeding the Young Master, Mrs. Pan came over again and took Mrs. Li and the Young Master to pay respects to Madam.


    Mrs. Li, following Mrs. Pan, arrived at a grand courtyard and entered an opulent sitting room where an Old Master and a Madam were seated at the head of the room.


    The wealthy master, upon seeing the grandchild in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms, called the child over:


    ¡°Little grandson, come over to Grandfather here. ¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Madam and the Old Master replied, smiling.


    The Old Master held his grandson sitting together with him.


    Madam¡¯s eyes followed Mrs. Li, who stood in front of her, head bowed and compliant. She had already been informed that Mrs. Li had adapted to the environment within a day and taken good care of her grandson.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you must take even more care with my grandson from now on, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam,¡±


    Mrs. Li bowed deeply, her manner full of trepidation, having heard that wealthy people are fierce, fearful of being scolded, and fearful of being beaten.


    ¡°Jinhua, give Mrs. Li the reward money.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jinhua the maid handed Mrs. Li a small wallet.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t take this¡­¡± Mrs. Li refused honestly, shaking her hands. Having only taken care of the child for one day, receiving such a reward was something she dared not accept, feeling as if the money would burn her hand.


    Everyone in the sitting room looked at Mrs. Li, each with their own thoughts; some inwardly laughed at her foolishness for not wanting reward money.


    As the host, they indeed liked such people, not greedy, with meritorious qualities.


    ¡°If the Madam rewards you, you should take it. Just continue to take good care of the Young Master in the future,¡± Mrs. Pan encouraged Mrs. Li at the right moment.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mrs. Li turned her head to look at Mrs. Pan and, seeing her nod, finally took the wallet with trembling hands, realizing it was not Copper Coin but broken silver inside. She put the wallet away and knelt down to express her thanks.

 Chapter 9 - 9 Betrayed

    Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Betrayed


    Mrs. Li had since worked in the Tang Mansion as a wet nurse and had settled down from that day, spending every day missing her children and placing her feelings onto the Young Master.


    The Young Master was very attached to Mrs. Li, making the young madam, his own mother, a bit jealous. If it weren¡¯t for being pregnant and it being inconvenient to take care of the child, she really wouldn¡¯t want her son to get closer to the wet nurse.


    The clothes Mrs. Li brought were unwearable, but Mrs. Pan sent some items, including a set of clothes for changing, cotton underwear, and lining pants, as well as supplies for needlework, knowing she had five children and had given her some scraps and fabric, saying it was rewarded by Madam.


    Mrs. Li happily accepted them, knowing her children¡¯s clothes were patched over and over. Daya, eight years old, wore clothes that her younger aunties had worn as little girls.


    The children never had socks or shoes in the cold weather.


    Fortunately, her skillful hands wove grass shoes for the children. The items rewarded by the Second Lady allowed her to sew while the Young Master took his nap, passing the time, and also allowed her to place all her thoughts onto these items.


    ...


    ¡°Wet nurse,¡± the Young Master woke up from his nap and crawled out of bed, sitting next to Mrs. Li as she made small shoes, glanced at his own feet, then back at the small shoes, feeling they absolutely didn¡¯t fit him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake? Are you hungry? Do you need to ¡®pay tribute¡¯?¡± When Mrs. Li first arrived at the mansion, she spoke to the Young Master as she did at home with her children to poop and pee, but a maid later reminded her that saying ¡®to poop and pee¡¯ was not elegant, and she should say ¡°pay tribute¡± to the Young Master instead.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the two-year-old Young Master had been well taught; he understood some everyday words and would not pee or poop in the bed.


    Mrs. Li carried the Young Master into the room¡¯s latrine and then came back and sat down again.


    ¡°Young Master, would you like some water?¡±


    ¡°I want some milk¡­¡± the Young Master climbed onto Mrs. Li¡¯s body on his own.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mrs. Li, over these days, had already stopped treating her job like a job, being by the Young Master¡¯s side allowed her to transfer the love for her children to the Young Master, not crying day and night but just keeping them in her heart.


    After the Young Master was full, he glanced at the small shoes Mrs. Li had placed beside the bed and put the unfinished shoes on his feet.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful, there¡¯s a needle¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mrs. Li had just finished speaking when the Young Master¡¯s little hand was pricked by a needle.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Mrs. Li checked the Young Master¡¯s hand which had a small pinhole but was not bleeding; children have less blood and a small pinhole wasn¡¯t harmful.


    ¡°Wet nurse, it doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let me put away the things and prevent you from getting hurt again.¡±


    ¡°Wet nurse, these shoes are so small, could they have been made wrong? They don¡¯t fit me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I heard that your clothes and shoes are all made by the embroidery lady at home. The wet nurse¡¯s craftsmanship isn¡¯t good; the young madam might not appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Are they for the brother my mother hasn¡¯t given birth to yet?¡±


    ¡°No, the things for the young madam are made by others; these shoes and clothes were rewarded to the wet nurse for her children by Madam.¡±


    ¡°Does the wet nurse have a little brother at home?¡±


    ¡°No, the wet nurse has three elder sisters and two younger sisters, the youngest being just over a month old.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not a brother, then I can¡¯t play with her; little sisters cry a lot and are no fun.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, the wet nurse¡¯s elder and younger sisters don¡¯t cry at all.¡± Mrs. Li said this with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Then they must be very lovely elder and younger sisters; I want to see the younger sisters.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, the wet nurse¡¯s home is very, very far away; I heard it takes a month to visit once.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to go back with the wet nurse to see the elder and younger sisters, or bring the sisters here to play with me.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we, wet nurse? I want, I want!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, be good. You must know that here, anything we do must be approved by the wet nurse and Madam. Neither you nor I are in charge,¡± Mrs. Pan said.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the Young Master replied, somewhat understanding.


    While they were speaking, a maid outside the door exchanged a look with another maid and then turned to leave.


    The people in the courtyard were all the young madam¡¯s confidants. Seeing something was up, they went to report to the young madam.


    ¡°What? Mrs. Li has been doing private needlework and injured the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, upon hearing their conversation, we approached and saw that the Young Master¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s still a grave sin. How dare she hurt my treasure? She must be punished.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li really has some nerve doing private needlework in her room. Madam gave her so many things and even rewarded her with copper coins, just because she saw her plight and that she was the Young Master¡¯s wet nurse; she showed her special favor. Mrs. Li truly does not know when she¡¯s well-off.¡±


    A new wet nurse who had just started was rewarded so generously upon her arrival, becoming the darling of the entire mansion. This news spread among everyone, instigating jealousy in those without firm roots, prompting some to seek to replace her with one of their own.¡±


    ¡°Bring Mrs. Li here. I will personally interrogate her.¡± The young madam was naturally kind-hearted, but the Young Master was her baby. She also felt her baby¡¯s reliance on Mrs. Li, which left a bitter taste in her heart as a mother.


    The maid curtsied and left, heading to the Young Master¡¯s courtyard. She exchanged glances with another maid and entered the Young Master¡¯s room.


    Mrs. Li and the Young Master were looking at a picture book, telling stories through the images¡ªsomething even she, who could not read, could understand.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± the Young Master laughed joyfully.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s face broke into a tender smile, happy in the moment.


    Seeing Mrs. Li¡¯s joyful expression, the maid felt displeased and even thought, ¡°Now you are laughing happily, but soon you¡¯ll be just as sad.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether the young madam would have someone beat Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, the young madam summons you to pay your respects.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mrs. Li was about to pick up the Young Master to accompany her.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, the young madam said only you are to come.¡±


    Mrs. Li gently put the Young Master down, but he clung to her, grabbing the hem of her dress, unwilling to let her go.


    ¡°Wet nurse, hold me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Mrs. Li will be right back. This maid will hold you,¡± another maid who was standing by the door offered, lifting the Young Master.


    ¡°No, no, I want to go!¡± the Young Master struggled.


    ¡°Young Master, be good. The wet nurse will be back soon.¡±


    Having reassured the Young Master, and with his reluctant gaze following her¡ªas if they were parting in life and death¡ªwhy did such terms come to mind for Mrs. Li?


    The other maid, leading the way with a curl of her lip, thought to herself that the young madam¡¯s punishment might skin her alive or even banish her from the mansion, and whether she could return was another matter altogether.


    Mrs. Li followed the maid to the young madam¡¯s courtyard parlor, where the accompanying maid greeted the young madam and then stood aside, ready to watch what unfolded.


    Mrs. Li, timid and subservient, bowed deeply. Even she, na?ve as she was, could sense something was off in the atmosphere of the parlor. The young madam sitting in the main seat looked stern. Mrs. Li, bowing her head, clueless about what she might have done wrong, said nervously:


    ¡°Young madam, Mrs. Li is here to pay her respects.¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10 We Are Poor

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10 We Are Poor


    The young madam¡¯s stern gaze bore into Mrs. Li like a knife, ¡°Mrs. Li, are you aware of your crime?¡±


    Mrs. Li, terrified, knelt before the young madam, her body trembling. As a mere nobody in the presence of a madam from a wealthy family, she was filled with both inferiority and fear.


    ¡°Young madam, Mrs. Li doesn¡¯t understand what crime the young madam is referring to?¡±


    The young madam, faced with Mrs. Li¡¯s act of playing dumb or perhaps genuine confusion, became even more annoyed and said, ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done in the Young Master¡¯s room. How dare you engage in private work there and even use a needle on the Young Master? What punishment do you think you deserve?¡±


    ¡°I realize my mistake,¡± Mrs. Li admitted, knowing that she was under someone else¡¯s roof and had no choice but to bow her head; accepting money for servitude was inherently degrading, and her status as a housekeeper, combined with her impoverished background, couldn¡¯t afford to offend the madam of a wealthy family.


    The young madam was initially so furious that she wanted to have Mrs. Li beaten but then considered Mrs. Li¡¯s usefulness, and given her own pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t rashly punish anyone.


    ...


    ¡°Hmph, considering this is your first offense, I will give you a warning. If there¡¯s a next time, you will face the family¡¯s discipline.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young madam, Mrs. Li won¡¯t dare to do it again,¡± Mrs. Li said, kowtowing on the ground.


    ¡°Get up! You must be more attentive to the Young Master from now on and must not repeat the same mistake,¡± the young madam said and then waved Mrs. Li and the maid away with a gesture.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Mrs. Li¡¯s heart trembled as she stood up and walked out with unsteady steps, high and low. Having previously heard about the strict rules of a wealthy family, experiencing them firsthand left her sweating all over.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, how lucky you are, the young madam didn¡¯t punish you,¡± the maid said with contempt as she watched Mrs. Li walk away with her head down.


    ¡°Indeed, the young madam is merciful.¡±


    Mrs. Li suspected that it might have been this person who had reported her wrongdoing but dared not express any objections to her. The people in the mansion were loyal to their masters and served as their eyes, especially those around such a young Young Master; the masters paid them even greater attention.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± the maid pursed her lips, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend Mrs. Li too harshly. If Mrs. Li were to seek revenge after gaining some backbone, it would backfire on her.


    After that day, Mrs. Li no longer dared to do private work in front of the Young Master¡¯s bed; she would instead wait until the Young Master had fallen into a deep sleep at night before she worked under the oil lamp, making shoes, clothes, handkerchiefs, and socks for the dolls.


    ******


    Mrs. Li went to work as a wet nurse for a wealthy family and her previous chores fell upon Daya, Er Ya, and Sanya. The eldest of these children was eight years old and the youngest just over three, trying their hands at adult tasks, especially Daya, who took over the mother¡¯s task of cutting grass on the hill and carrying it back.


    An eight-year-old¡¯s strength is limited; she carried two bundles of grass weighing over 30 pounds each, resting after walking for a bit.


    Her younger sisters had collected firewood, and with small arms, they walked and rested alongside her.


    As the weather grew hotter, the sweat-soaked clothes clung to the children¡¯s bodies. Even when they fell, they would grit their teeth, get up, and continue working.


    ¡°Daya, you¡¯re so diligent. Do you want Brother to help you?¡± Gou Dan, leading a group of rowdy boys, was also out gathering firewood, climbing trees to raid bird nests, and enjoying their boisterous fun.


    ¡°Hmph, bad egg who beat my mother, I won¡¯t deal with you,¡± Daya remembered the time Gou Dan and others had thrown stones.


    ¡°Haha, you hold a grudge. Seeing how pretty you are, I wanted to help. Just call me brother, and I¡¯ll help you,¡± Gou Dan said. His sloppy appearance and clothes starkly contrasted with Daya¡¯s clean face and sweat-soaked clothes. He thought of their playacting at adult games like ¡®house¡¯ and mimicked the saucy demeanor of theatrical scoundrels flirting with girls.


    ¡°Go away, go away, you¡¯re filthy,¡± Daya, facing Gou Dan who was a year older and extremely mischievous, still snotty-nosed and grubby compared to even her newborn sister, waved him away with disgust.


    ¡°Hmph, my mother said, even when I grow up, I wouldn¡¯t marry you. Wouldn¡¯t want someone like your mother, who gives birth to girls but no boys,¡± Gou Dan declared with what he thought was a dashing gesture, leading his troop of boys away.


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± laughed the boys, their mocking laughter lingering in the air. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya jumped on the spot in frustration, then picked up the kindling again and headed home with her two younger sisters.


    ¡°These lazybones, only doing such a little work and then coming back, is this bit of kindling going to be enough for our family¡¯s use for one day? What if it rains, do they expect us to snap the kindling in half?¡±


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s eyes blazed with anger, for Mrs. Li had always washed the entire family¡¯s clothes, and she washed them very cleanly.


    Ever since Mrs. Li went to the county, Mrs. Lai would get up in the morning and knock on Da Y¡¯s door, telling her to wash clothes and cook.


    Da Y, with her slow movements, could cook breakfast but wouldn¡¯t be able to wash the clothes; by the time the sun was high in the sky, she couldn¡¯t get any other chores done.


    Mrs. Lai had no choice but to delegate the task of washing clothes to her two daughters, keeping the cooking for herself, while the outdoor farm work, grass cutting, and pigweed gathering were left to Daya and her two sisters.


    Mrs. Lai, cooking three meals a day, felt both hot and tired working in such a warm place as the kitchen, and now she couldn¡¯t go to her elder daughter¡¯s place to help with the children and was complained about by her.


    Concerning the two youngest children at home, Mrs. Lai couldn¡¯t be bothered to check on them, and simply ignored them.


    Hongji, out of desperation, could only let the two little ones stay in the room, entering every hour or two to check on them.


    He was very relieved to find that his two young daughters were very sensible and did not cry or fuss.


    Tang Shiqi had foreseen that, after her mother left, she would have no milk to drink and would only have water.


    As expected, she had rice soup three times a day, so watery that she no longer needed to urinate, which left her small heart in pain from hunger.


    She could only steal sips of the spiritual spring water from the space when no one was paying attention, and when her elder sister was asleep.


    Being just over a month old, she couldn¡¯t enter the space yet and could only use her will to draw out the spring water.


    She had previously wanted to help her three elder sisters by sharing some spiritual spring water with them so their frail and exhausted bodies could be nourished.


    But unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t crawl, couldn¡¯t move, and couldn¡¯t give them the water from the space to drink.


    Lying in bed at night, Hongji, now playing the role of both father and mother, finally understood his wife¡¯s difficulties.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah¡±


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, the youngest child would cry, and he, wanting to stay in bed a while longer, would say groggily, ¡°Wife, the baby¡¯s awake.¡±


    His only reply was the deep slumber of the other children, and it was in the midst of his youngest daughter¡¯s louder cries that he remembered his wife wasn¡¯t home.


    Tang Shiqi didn¡¯t want to wail in the middle of the night and hoped her father and sisters could sleep well.


    Helplessly, her body couldn¡¯t withstand the hunger from only having eaten rice soup, which made her easily feel both hunger and the urge to urinate.


    A small body with a mature soul truly didn¡¯t want to wet the bed.


    She could endure the hunger, but she couldn¡¯t fight her physiological reactions.


    ¡°Oh oh oh¡±


    Hongji took on the role of his wife, soothing his youngest daughter and picking her up¡­


    ¡°Sigh, my little girl, we¡¯ve wronged you, our family is poor, and we have no other milk to give you,¡± he said to himself, guilt-ridden, not believing his little girl could understand.


    Tang Shiqi, enduring the hunger, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, unable to bear watching her father becoming more and more like a mother.

 Chapter 11 - 11 The Hardworking Little Bee

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11 The Hardworking Little Bee


    Hongji had settled the little girl down and immediately fell asleep. His wife had only been away for two days, and he missed her terribly, whether it was her presence or the help she could provide around the house.


    The weather was still very hot, and at night there were mosquitoes. He wasn¡¯t sure if the tiled house was cooler, or maybe their room, with a girl in it, was just naturally free of mosquitoes and cooler.


    Although Hongji was exhausted, he still woke up twice in the middle of the night but managed to get a good sleep.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡±


    Hongji had just felt like he had fallen asleep when the door was knocked on thunderously, accompanied by his mother¡¯s loud voice, ¡°Get up! You lazy bones, the sun is high in the sky, and you¡¯re still not up? Do you expect your old mother to wait on you?¡±


    The girls in the room, startled by the voice that sounded like a demon¡¯s, had been sleeping soundly but now scrambled out of bed at once.


    ...


    Daya took the lead in washing her sisters¡¯ faces, gave a glance to her youngest sister still deep in sleep, and then started to lead the two eldest out to work.


    Hongji had no choice but to get out of bed. He also needed to help the children with some chores, and even if his mother and father glared at him, he felt sorry for such young children having to do so much work.


    During the day, he had to do carpentry and couldn¡¯t go out to help with the farm work, so he relied on getting up early to help as much as he could.


    He entrusted the care of the one-year-old to watch over her sister as they carried on with another day¡¯s hard work.


    Daya had just left with her two sisters to prepare breakfast and feed the family pig, which was a sow that had recently birthed a litter.


    Yawning, the Second Miss entered the kitchen to fetch water for washing her face.


    ¡°Daya, later on, wash all the family¡¯s clothes,¡± she said.


    ¡°Second Miss, I still need to go feed my little sister, and we also have to do farm work. If we wash everyone¡¯s clothes, we won¡¯t have time for the fields.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so slow-moving, making excuses for such little work? Are you not listening to your second sister anymore? Do you want a beating?¡±


    The Third Miss, having heard Second Sister¡¯s words, didn¡¯t want to do laundry either. Household chores would roughen her hands, and she firmly believed she was destined for a life of wealth and had simply been born into the wrong family; there was still hope for a better second half of her life.


    ¡°Second Sister, Third Sister, even my little ones are heading out to do farm work, and you won¡¯t even give a hand. I¡¯ve heard from Daya that the rice crops have been infested with pests; she has been catching bugs these past few days,¡± said Hongji as he took over the task of carrying water for his mother and entered the kitchen with a shoulder pole laden with buckets.


    ¡°All this noise early in the morning, there¡¯s not a single day of peace.¡± Hongji¡¯s father got up and gave everyone a piercing glare. Having been the subject of much gossip when he was out, it galled him to not be able to hold his head high in rebuttal.


    A major source of his irritation was not having a son with the ¡°handle,¡± and he took out his frustrations on the young children.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, look, our hands have become rough from washing clothes these past two days, and now Big Brother is scolding us too,¡± the Third Miss whined after Hongji ordered the four daughters to get to work and then went back to catch up on sleep.


    Mrs. Lai glanced at her son Hongji, whose personality seemed to have changed a bit. Although her daughters held a significant place in her heart, her son weighed a little heavier, and she was more concerned about the pest infestation in the crops he mentioned. That was their sustenance for the coming months.


    ¡°Listen to your brother and your father. Stop squabbling, it doesn¡¯t look good for a young lady to have such a reputation,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± The Third Miss stamped her foot angrily, unable to escape the washing task. She could only glare resentfully at Daya and her sisters.


    Daya, with her two sisters, timidly returned to their room with the little millet porridge Mrs. Lai had given them.


    When Tang Shiqi woke up, her three older sisters were not in the room, only the younger one watching over her.


    ¡°Little sister, are you hungry?¡± The just-over-one-year-old Siwa, who could eat with a wooden spoon on her own, felt a strong sense of responsibility for the task her sisters and father had entrusted to her and tried to feed her younger sibling diligently.


    Tang Shiqi looked at the bowl that contained only broth and let out a wry smile. Previously, due to a misunderstanding, she didn¡¯t know whether to eat or to urinate, so she created two secret codes for her elder sisters and father.


    If she wanted to urinate, she would blow bubbles, and if she wanted to eat, she would smack her lips. At first, neither her father nor her elder sisters understood, only her mother knew. Her mother had already taught these secret codes to her father and sisters.


    Tang Shiqi was frustrated with her inability to move, her diet restricted to just water and being unable to go outside with her, feeling stifled in this room, leading a tedious life of eating and then sleeping, and vice versa.


    ******


    Mrs. Li knew that in two days, she would have a day off to rest for a month. While taking the Young Master to pay respects to Madam, they encountered the housekeeper at the entrance, who was just about to leave.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, could I trouble you with something?¡± Mrs. Li had always wanted to find someone suitable to purchase things for her and didn¡¯t think the people around the Young Master would be of help to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, please say what you need. If it¡¯s within my capability, I will certainly help,¡± replied Housekeeper Tang, who had encountered Mrs. Li many times before. This was the first time the honest nursemaid of the Young Master had asked him for a favor, and he could not immediately guess the nature of Mrs. Li¡¯s request.


    ¡°Housekeeper, I¡¯m not sure where to buy the Young Master¡¯s picture books. In two days, I have to go back home for a visit. I¡¯d like to buy two books for my daughters.¡±


    ¡°Sure, anything else you need? Since you have children, I can buy some children¡¯s items for you, too.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. Madam has gifted me some fabric, and I¡¯ve already made clothes and shoes for my kids.¡±


    ¡°Alright, once I¡¯ve bought them, I¡¯ll have someone deliver them to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give you the money first.¡±


    ¡°Two picture books aren¡¯t worth much. Consider them a gift for your children,¡± Housekeeper Tang said, waving his hand generously.


    That evening, Mrs. Li received two picture books sent by the housekeeper¡¯s boy, along with an additional toy bell for a child.


    She joyfully tucked away these items, eagerly awaiting her day of return home.


    The next day, holding the Young Master in her arms, she went to pay respects to Madam.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you¡¯ve been with our family for a month. Here is your monthly salary. Are you going home for a visit and rest tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Fine, tomorrow I¡¯ll have someone drive you home in the carriage and the driver will bring you back after midday. As the Young Master¡¯s nursemaid, you shouldn¡¯t be away from him for too long.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Li had thought she could stay overnight at home, spend more time with her children, but hearing Madam¡¯s instruction, she could only nod and acquiesce.


    Madam had been kind to her, and for such a minor request, she could only agree.


    ¡°Jinhua, give Mrs. Li the gifts for her family visit, and her monthly salary as well.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Jinhua, the maid, left, and returned shortly with a bundle in her hands.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, this is the gift prepared for your family visit by Madam, and here is your monthly salary.¡±


    ¡°Madam, thank you¡­¡± Mrs. Li accepted the purse and noticed it contained more than two taels of silver, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s extra money.¡±


    ¡°Keep it! That¡¯s a reward for you. Just make sure you do your job well in the future,¡± Madam said with a wave of her hand.

 Chapter 12 - 12 Got the Reward

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Got the Reward


    ¡°Thank you, Madam,¡± Mrs. Li said gratefully as she knelt to give thanks.


    ¡°Rise. Put the things back first; let the grandchild play with me for a while,¡± Madam commanded Mrs. Li with a wave of her hand, a small smile on her authoritative face.


    ¡°Hee hee hee,¡± the Young Master laughed in his grandmother¡¯s embrace, taking advantage of his grandfather¡¯s distraction with his book to tug at his beard.


    ¡°You little rascal, ambushing your grandfather, your bottom deserves a spanking.¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t. Spanking hurts, Grandmother save me¡­¡± the Young Master went to hug his grandmother¡¯s neck.


    Ever since the young madam became pregnant, she hadn¡¯t visited this side to pay her respects, only having servants bring the Young Master over.


    ...


    Mrs. Li took her bundle and headed back to the Young Master¡¯s courtyard, where she was seen returning with items once again.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, are those the Young Master¡¯s things?¡± a maid asked curiously. The old woman in the courtyard, as well as the other maids, looked on intently, wanting to hear Mrs. Li¡¯s reply. Even the house slave paused his work, noting that Mrs. Li was favored, bringing something back from Madam¡¯s courtyard for the second time.


    ¡°No, they¡¯re little gifts from Madam, saying I¡¯m going back to visit my family tomorrow and that they¡¯re for the children,¡± Mrs. Li answered honestly. In fact, if she wasn¡¯t honest, it wasn¡¯t like the news around the household was a secret. They would find out anyway, and pretending would only lower her standing.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you¡¯re truly fortunate. Even when we, who are house slaves, go home to visit our families, we don¡¯t receive such honor. To receive gifts from Madam twice in one month of service,¡± the envious maid said, her sentiment echoed by nods from the other maids, the old woman, and the house slave.


    ¡°Well, I thought everyone did. I¡¯m really thankful to Madam. She probably thought my family was poor!¡±


    Mrs. Li could only respond thus when faced with their envious gazes.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you¡¯re lucky indeed. Even previous wet nurses didn¡¯t receive such good treatment,¡± the doorkeeping old woman said jealously.


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve worked here so long, always beside the Young Master, and although Madam rewards us too, she hasn¡¯t been as thoughtful as she has been with you,¡± said a young servant, who carried water in the courtyard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone, I want to put these things away, and then I have to go back to Madam¡¯s courtyard,¡± Mrs. Li said, not daring to linger in the courtyard too long. She had to take the Young Master to the young madam¡¯s courtyard after putting things away.


    People talked behind her back, knowing the prestigious position of the Young Master¡¯s wet nurse and many wished to recommend their relatives for such a spot.


    They were truly envious of Mrs. Li¡¯s job, which offered a higher monthly salary and more rewards than theirs.


    When Mrs. Li returned once more to Madam¡¯s living room, the Young Master called out loudly upon seeing her enter, ¡°Wet nurse, if you don¡¯t come back, Grandfather is going to spank me.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s milky voice made his grandfather laugh and cry at once. He shook his head and lightly pinched the child¡¯s nose, saying, ¡°You little rascal, learning to tattle, you¡¯re so small but already so cunning.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t you bully me. The wet nurse is here for her grandson,¡± the Young Master showed no fear of his grandfather.


    ¡°Young Master, you mustn¡¯t talk nonsense. Come, let your wet nurse take you to Yixin Garden,¡± Mrs. Li said, her head bowed and a slight smile gracing her lips as she observed the harmonious scene between grandson and grandfather. She couldn¡¯t help but think of her own children and her family. Could it be that boys are different from girls, or is it that people are different from one another?


    Mrs. Li carried the Young Master through the garden, followed by a maid.


    ¡°Wet nurse, those flowers are very pretty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the little girls who like flowers. Do you like flowers too, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°My mother likes flowers. Do you, wet nurse?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the wet nurse likes wildflowers from the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Can the wet nurse pick flowers to wear? Do you pick flowers to bring back for your elder sisters and sisters?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t, it¡¯s too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s troublesome,¡± the Young Master seemed to understand yet didn¡¯t fully grasp the concept.


    Mrs. Li carried the Young Master to Yixin Garden, where the young madam greeted them with a smile and waved to her son as they entered.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The Young Master was about to rush over when Mrs. Li held him back and said,


    ¡°Young Master, the young madam is carrying a heavy burden, and you mustn¡¯t hurt your little brother.¡±


    ¡°Will it hurt my little brother? But my mommy didn¡¯t say it hurts,¡± the Young Master didn¡¯t understand but obediently hugged and kissed the young madam.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, have you been good?¡± the young madam¡¯s gentle tone and tender expression were directed at her son.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been good¡­¡± The Young Master buried his head in the young madam¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, I heard you¡¯re going home to visit tomorrow? Is it possible not to go?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Young Madam, if I go back earlier, I can return sooner. I don¡¯t know how the children at home have been this month?¡± Hearing the young madam ask this, Mrs. Li¡¯s face turned red with anxiety. Not being able to return home to see her own children was like cutting into her own flesh, her own heart.


    ¡°How did Madam arrange it for you?¡± the young madam softened a bit seeing Mrs. Li¡¯s pitiable state.


    ¡°Madam said that I should take the carriage home in the morning and return after lunch,¡± said Mrs. Li.


    ¡°If that is the case, then let¡¯s proceed that way! We are both mothers, and I wouldn¡¯t want others to say I¡¯m stingy. You are entitled to your leave, but the Young Master is too young, so you should come back early. Others might go on their family visits by riding or walking, but you have the honor of going back by carriage. You should cherish it,¡± said the young madam, her words carrying a slight threat.


    ¡°Young Madam, Mrs. Li knows what¡¯s good for her.¡± Mrs. Li had not signed a contract selling her life; she wasn¡¯t really a servant but rather a housekeeper. Unlike a bonded servant, whether under a dead or live contract, who lacked freedom, a housekeeper also lacked security and could be dismissed at any time.


    ¡°Since Madam has rewarded you, I shall also give you a little something,¡± said the young madam graciously.


    With a magnanimous air, the young madam instructed a maid to bring a small package, which the maid then handed to Mrs. Li.


    ¡°This contains hair ornaments for girls; take them back for your children,¡± said the young madam.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Madam.¡±


    ¡°Mm, these ornaments aren¡¯t something you can buy on any street, they are quality goods brought over from the Royal City by my maternal family,¡± the young madam said with pride on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Madam.¡± Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t one for gossip and had no idea where the young madam¡¯s maternal family was from or what they did. These things were of no concern to her.


    Being a young madam of a wealthy family meant having different means and status ¨C either rich or noble.


    Mrs. Li was inwardly delighted, with gifts to take back to her children. Thinking of how her children used to wear tattered clothes and how she would tie their hair with broken pieces of fabric fashioned into ties.


    Nowhere near as precious or beautiful as the gifts from the young madam.


    How could they, country folks, have ever seen so many nice things?


    Mrs. Li had never seen such beautiful hair ornaments in her life; the only thing she owned was a wooden hairpin in her hair.


    The next morning, just as dawn broke, Mrs. Li got everything ready and went to check on the still-sleeping Young Master, instructing the maid to keep an eye on him and take good care of him once he woke up.


    The maids in the Young Master¡¯s courtyard merely nodded their heads at Mrs. Li, their glances at each other flickering.


    The innocent and honest Mrs. Li didn¡¯t notice the finer details and never suspected that someone might want to trap her or deliberately harm the Young Master.

 Chapter 13 - 13 Maternal Home

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Maternal Home


    The two maids with other ideas pursed their lips upon hearing Mrs. Li¡¯s words, one of them rolling her eyes haughtily and saying:


    ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re going back to visit family, Young Master can¡¯t do without you. Didn¡¯t we used to take care of the previous wet nurse¡¯s work?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, as if anyone can¡¯t live without you. Your husband did just fine without you for a month,¡± another maid added insultingly.


    Mrs. Li was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t mind their sarcastic remarks; a month of association had already made her aware that these two were difficult to get along with.


    ¡°That is very good; I can visit my family with peace of mind.¡±


    When Mrs. Li got to her room, she didn¡¯t bother about breakfast¡ªthat would be the final straw if Young Master woke up, saw her about to leave, and started crying to make her stay.


    ...


    Having seen Young Master grow so attached to her over the past month, she didn¡¯t believe what the maid had said, that Young Master wouldn¡¯t cry if she left.


    Mrs. Li took two bundles with her, one larger bundle filled with things to take back home, and a smaller one with things for her parental home. After spending a month in the confined space of the county, she longed for her mother as well.


    In the past, all the money earned by her and her husband was managed by her mother-in-law, and she hadn¡¯t given it much thought before, believing that since everything she needed was provided at home, it didn¡¯t matter who controlled the money¡­!


    However, since giving birth a month ago and then enduring such a miserable plight¡ªwhen the family treated her like a pig or dog¡ªit dawned on her that even sick animals get a veterinarian, yet she, a woman in childbirth, wasn¡¯t even allowed the aid of a midwife.


    Was it her wish to bear sons and daughters for their family and branch out the family tree?


    Mrs. Li felt somewhat disheartened, but what about the few children at home¡ªwhat would she do without them?


    In the past month of working here, she had learned a lot and heard others casually talk about saving private money.


    At that time, Mrs. Li thought that if she hadn¡¯t been so honest, if she had saved a bit of private money, her children wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much, and neither would she have endured such heartache.


    The reward money she received twice from the Madam couldn¡¯t be carried on her person, nor could it be left in the room in the courtyard, so she came up with a solution¡ªto return to her parental home and leave the reward money with her mother to keep. Even if her mother used it for herself, it would still be a gesture of filial respect.


    Over the years, she had always given birth to daughters, and her own mother had given her no small amount of support.


    Sometimes she felt Mrs. Lai was right when she berated her for being a money loser, always taking from her marriage home!


    Mrs. Li exited through the side door and there stood an ordinary coach; the coachman greeted her cordially with a nod. Because men and women should not have too much contact, it was inappropriate to say too much and risk being misunderstood.


    Mrs. Li merely nodded in return. She had seen this coachman once before when he had transported her to the mansion. As she settled into the coach, she said to the coachman:


    ¡°Driver brother, please take this little woman first to the ancient village, as there¡¯s something I need to do there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you direct me. Mrs. Li, today wherever you wish to go you can command me, but you must return after hour chimes, as per the housekeeper¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°Understood; we¡¯ll do as the master says. If there is anything improper about what this little woman does, please remind me, driver brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, we both are servants; all understood.¡±


    The carriage didn¡¯t move very fast, but it was smooth, and even on the uneven parts of the road, it did not jolt too much¡ªtestament to the coachman¡¯s skill.


    During Mrs. Li¡¯s previous tear-filled trip to the county, she had not taken the time to enjoy the scenery along the way. Perhaps it was different going home today, feeling an eager anticipation that allowed her to appreciate the view and the realization that the life of the wealthy really was different from that of the poor.


    Even she, a mere ordinary wet nurse, had the luxury of a coach ride home. In the past, she definitely would have made the long journey on foot, a distance that couldn¡¯t be covered in less than an hour.


    She also saw people carrying things to sell in the county, their steps hastening along.


    Mrs. Li felt different, and the things she saw felt different too.


    This trip to the county had broadened her horizons and made her timid temperament a bit stronger.


    Mrs. Li asked the driver to stop at the entrance to the old village and took both cloth-wrapped bundles with her; it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust the driver, but the things inside were for her children.


    When she arrived at her family¡¯s house, most of the households at that hour were out working in the fields, leaving only the elderly and children at home.


    Mrs. Li reached her family¡¯s door and knocked; shortly thereafter, several footsteps ran out, the sounds indicating they were children. When the door opened and the children saw her, she wasn¡¯t wearing the plain, sun-darkened clothing of before.


    In that one month, Mrs. Li¡¯s skin had become much fairer. Naturally fair-skinned with clear brows and fine eyes, now she stood at the doorstep, the children were hesitant to call out, afraid they might mistake her for someone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize your second aunt anymore? You don¡¯t call me second aunt after a few months?¡± Mrs. Li was the second eldest in her family, with one older brother, one elder sister, and a younger brother, whose male child was just over a year old.


    ¡°It¡¯s second aunt, haha.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, second aunt is here!¡±


    The voices of the boys and girls ushered out an elderly lady with graying hair, holding a boy of a little over one year in her arms.


    ¡°Mom, your daughter has come.¡± Mrs. Li saw Grandma Qi, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Come in first. Did you suffer much in the county?¡± Grandma Qi was concerned about her daughter, especially over the past month, having heard from villagers that someone took her to be a wet nurse.


    Grandma Qi worried not only for her daughter¡¯s children but also for her daughter¡¯s safety in the household of a wealthy family. Born into a poor family, how could she know all the rules of a grand household?


    Today, seeing Mrs. Li dressed nicely and with a healthier look, her face a little plumper indicating she had been eating and living well, was a sign of improved color.


    Mrs. Li, under the watchful eyes of many children, untied one of the small bundles.


    ¡°Is this a treat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very tasty!¡± Mrs. Li brought treats for the children, delivered the previous night by the Madam. These treats could last a day or two and were soft and sticky, suitable for the elderly and children to eat.


    Mrs. Li distributed the treats to the children, giving a piece to Grandma Qi and another for the child she held.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough just to see you back. Why buy treats? We can¡¯t spend money like that even if we have it; we must think of the children.¡± Grandma Qi remarked on the fancy treats, unwilling to eat them without reservation.


    ¡°Mom, the Madam of the household specifically prepared these for my visit home. Before coming back, I thought of you all first. I also have something else¡­ Let¡¯s talk in the room.¡± Mrs. Li wanted to continue speaking, but seeing the half-grown children around, she feared they might let something slip.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Grandma Qi set down the toddler, asking his siblings to watch over him, and followed Mrs. Li into her small room. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Grandma Qi sat down on the bed and gestured for her daughter to sit on a small stool in front of the bed.


    ¡°Mom, during my time with the household, the Madam rewarded me with money twice. I can¡¯t take this money back with me; I want to leave it with you.¡±


    Mrs. Li said as she took off a purse from around her waist and handed it to her mother.

 Chapter 14 - 14 Mrs. Lis Thoughts

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Mrs. Li¡¯s Thoughts


    Grandma Qi saw her daughter capable of understanding and nodded slightly; knowing her daughter could plan for herself, she didn¡¯t have to worry so much for her.


    Now aged and at home taking care of her grandson, she had no ability to help her daughter further, only hoping she could rely on her own strength to live a better life.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking right by doing this. If you had been kinder to yourself before, life wouldn¡¯t be so hard now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t be like this in the future,¡± Mrs. Li said as she placed the small purse in Grandma Qi¡¯s hands.


    Grandma Qi opened the small purse and her hands trembled when she saw the coins inside. She exclaimed in surprise, ¡°This¡­this is so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken my monthly salary back home separately. These were given to me by Madam during my last two visits, and the children were also given some items.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll hold it for you. Remember not to tell your husband about this, nor anyone else. Since you¡¯ve decided, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I have to return home swiftly as I can¡¯t linger here too long after noon. Take care of yourself,¡± Mrs. Li reassured.


    ¡°Alright, it eases my worries to see you come home. Knowing you¡¯re doing well is enough for me. Go back now!¡±


    Mrs. Li spoke a few more words of concern for her mother¡¯s health, inquired about her brother and older brother¡¯s life, then left the room with her mother.


    The children were savoring their treats, each nibbling on a piece of pastry slowly, treasuring each bite¡ªa poignant testament to their sensible nature.


    ¡°Auntie, come visit us more often¡­¡±


    Grandma Qi and the children saw Mrs. Li off as she stepped onto the carriage, standing and waving as the carriage departed¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Qi, the person you just saw off was¡­¡±


    The neighbor Granny next door, with her fading eyesight, looked into the distance. In their village, even the arrival of a plain carriage was a curiosity, as they only had ox carts, and the families who had ox carts for business were the substantial ones.


    ¡°Third Granny, that was the carriage taking my auntie back home. My Second Miss went to work in a wealthy family in the county and came back to visit today,¡± one of the children announced eagerly.


    ¡°Oh, impressive indeed! No wonder she looked familiar to me, dressed so richly. Truly, one is unrecognizable even after a short absence!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡±


    ¡°Third Sister-in-law, I never realized you had such a way with words. We farmers may be poor, but we are free. Working for a wealthy family isn¡¯t so easy!¡±


    Grandma Qi felt a pang of pain for her daughter and grandchild in her heart, sighing to herself. She had once set her hopes on that family, thinking that having a skill would ensure her daughter a better life. Alas¡­ she had misjudged the person.


    Mrs. Li gave the money she brought with her to her mother for safekeeping. With this bit of money, she felt somewhat relieved. As the carriage neared her home, she peered through the carriage window at the familiar village that no longer felt familiar after many years.


    The village had a small population; every household could build a large courtyard for a house, provided they were willing to clear the land; as long as they had the ability, they would never starve.


    In the village, where the population was sparse but land abundant, most of the fertile fields were owned by rich men. Only somewhat better-off families would have one to two acres of land, like their family with two acres¡ªrest was arid land meant for clearing.


    Those who were poorer could only rent land from the rich men to cultivate or clear some arid land for planting.


    Approaching her home, their courtyard gate was closed tight, with Mrs. Lai¡¯s nagging voice coming from within: ¡°Hongji, as a father, why do you keep wandering into the room? Concentrate on making furniture. You should be as diligent as your father and make more furniture.¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother, hurry up and finish the furniture with father. You even said you would make a dowry for me.¡±


    ¡°Mother, with the young children in the room, I need to check on them regularly to be at ease. If you and sister don¡¯t care for them at all, how can I focus on making furniture?¡±


    Hongji had grown accustomed to feeling a sense of responsibility since Mrs. Li started working outside and he had to play both the roles of father and mother. No matter what his parents or sisters said, he was determined to take good care of the child.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s biggest worry had been that the child wouldn¡¯t be well cared for at home, but when she heard her husband¡¯s words, tears swirled in her eyes. It was difficult to get by in this family, but at least she had a supportive husband.


    She pushed open the courtyard gate but didn¡¯t immediately close it, instead allowing the driver to bring the carriage inside.


    ¡°Father, Mother, husband,¡± she greeted.


    Hongji, who had been working on the thatched cottages in the courtyard, and his father turned their gaze toward the entrance of the courtyard. The sight of Second Miss and Third Miss, who had seen from the window, running out greeted them.


    Mrs. Lai made her way over, running through the courtyard and starting to chatter as she approached:


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you¡¯re back just in time. There are clothes to wash, and lunch to prepare; I¡¯ve been rushed off my feet while you¡¯ve been away. Did you get your monthly salary? You¡¯ll need to hand it over.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li, what¡¯s in the bundle? Is it something nice from the wealthy family you¡¯ve been working for?¡± Third Miss also ran out to inquire.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, I¡¯m in need of some items for my dowry; let me see if there¡¯s anything good,¡± Second Miss also joined in, rushing out with her mother and younger sister to snatch the bundle from Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Mother, here¡¯s the monthly salary, and as for the nice things Second Sister and Third Sister mentioned, there aren¡¯t any. All these are gifts from Madam for the daughter-in-law, for making clothes and shoes for the children.¡±


    Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t so foolish as to just stand there. She tossed the two taels of monthly wages to Mrs. Lai and ran away when Second Miss and Third Miss tried to grab her bag.


    Their family¡¯s courtyard was quite spacious, and these two sisters, who usually did little work at home, weren¡¯t as nimble as Mrs. Li. They couldn¡¯t catch up to her in that moment.


    Over the past month, Mrs. Li had eaten well while in the service of the wealthy family, had little to do in the way of strenuous activity, and although carrying a child of over two years was quite a task, it was clear she wasn¡¯t to be outdone by two indolent sisters.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, don¡¯t run. You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ believe me or not, I¡¯ll hit you!¡±


    Third Miss and Second Miss, with sweat on their foreheads and gasping for breath, could not catch up to Mrs. Li and resorted to shouting and screaming.


    ¡°What is¡­¡± The driver got down from the carriage and saw the scene. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to address the women, so he spoke to Hongji and his father.


    ¡°What is all this noise about?¡± Hongji¡¯s father, who was used to such scenes, really didn¡¯t think about the presence of outsiders for a moment until he intervened to stop his daughters.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Haven¡¯t you ever seen guests before?¡±


    Mrs. Lai had initially wanted to snatch the money as well, but upon receiving the two taels of silver, she pocketed it, glanced outside the courtyard, saw people looking in, and hurried to close the gate.


    Mrs. Lai, though fiery by nature, was also concerned about her two unmarried daughters. One was engaged, and she feared a damaged reputation could lead to the engagement being broken off.


    The other was yet to be betrothed, and she had hopes of marrying her youngest into a wealthy household.


    Chastised by their father, Second Miss and Third Miss stopped in their tracks and stamped their feet on the spot.


    Hongji sternly observed Mrs. Li, who had been away for a month. Seeing that she looked fairer and plumper with bright eyes, he felt a man¡¯s desire, thinking about holding his wife in his arms to sleep that night.


    ¡°Hehe, my apologies for the scene. Please, come have some tea,¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father put on a smile, stopped his work to wash his hands, and invited the driver to the table on the side of the thatched shelter to drink tea. The autumn wind brought a slight chill, and sitting in the courtyard to enjoy the cool air and entertain guests was quite pleasant. When the weather turned cold, they would draw the curtains to block the chill.

 Chapter 15 - 15 Loose-lipped

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Loose-lipped


    Mrs. Li, when Hongji gazed at her intently, saw a burning look in her husband¡¯s eyes. Faced with choosing between her husband and her children, she was more concerned about the newborn and the very young ones.


    Seizing this favorable opportunity, Mrs. Li quickly walked towards her own room. The door of her room was not closed, and Siwa, who was almost two years old, stood at the doorway, stretching out his arms and shouting loudly, ¡°Mom, Mom¡¯s back! Mom, hold me, waaa.¡±


    Mrs. Li went over and picked up Siwa, kissed him on the face, and wiped away his tears as she asked, ¡°Has Siwa been good?¡±


    ¡°Siwa has been good. Siwa takes care of his little sister every day.¡±


    ¡°Good, Siwa is really good!¡±


    ¡°Hee hee hee,¡± Siwa, delighted by his mother¡¯s praise, smiled with tears still on his face, his innocent smile melting Mrs. Li¡¯s heart.


    ... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding Siwa, Mrs. Li walked towards the bed, where the baby who had been lying flat in the bed, had turned over to look towards the door, smiling at the entering Siwa and Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Wuwa, Wuwa, hehe.¡±


    ¡°Wuwa, you can turn over now!¡± Mrs. Li exclaimed in surprise, watching her youngest daughter. The other children only started to turn over and babble after two or more months, or around three months.


    Hongji saw his wife enter the room, so he followed her inside. It had been a month since he last saw his wife, and he wanted to talk to her about the hardships of the month, as he also missed her.


    ¡°Our Wuwa is the cleverest. She¡¯s been able to roll over for several days now. This past month when you weren¡¯t home, she could only drink rice soup. At night, she wakes me up to pee. I always feed her.¡±


    Mrs. Li put down Siwa and picked up Wuwa, who was smiling at her, and kissed her on the face, looking carefully at Wuwa. The smallest of her daughters was the one she was most worried about. The other daughters could eat other foods, but the little one could only have rice soup.


    She picked up her little daughter, noting her light body but rosy cheeks. Her daughter¡¯s rosy complexion eased some of her worries. Unlike her four elder sisters, she didn¡¯t have a skinny, yellowed face or dry, yellow hair.


    Only over two months old, her cheeks were rosy, and her hair black. Perhaps her husband had not cut the child¡¯s hair, as it was already long enough to tie up.


    ¡°Little daughter, and the other children at home, nothing happened to them this month, right?¡±


    ¡°The little daughter was all right. One day when it rained, the three older ones got wet and developed a fever at midnight. I panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do, so I could only go to the kitchen to boil some hot water for them to drink. Then I came back to find they no longer had a fever. I tried to wake them to drink water, but when the three children got up, they said I had already given them water. It was so strange.¡±


    ¡°What? The three older children? While I wasn¡¯t home, surely the outside farm work wasn¡¯t all left to those three little girls, was it?¡± Mrs. Li had suspected as much but couldn¡¯t believe that her family would be so cruel. The eldest was only eight years old.


    In Mrs. Li¡¯s arms, Tang Shiqi blinked her eyes. The three sisters had been humming with fever all night long, and their father, who had been sleeping soundly, later woke up and ran out. She could only use her hand to drip water from the Spiritual Spring in the space onto her sisters¡¯ mouths.


    In this era, it surely must have been difficult to call a doctor, and there were no specific medicines. She didn¡¯t want her three lovely sisters to suffer from fever-induced delirium. It was quite frustrating to have been transmigrated into this backward time in the book.


    ¡°My wife, you know, I have to do carpentry, and I try to help with the work at home as much as I can. I also have to take care of the two younger children. If I go outside to do outdoor work, my parents will scold me, saying there¡¯s no one to look after the two little ones at home.¡±


    Hongji scratched his head, looking embarrassed. Having to play the role of both father and mother was indeed tough, especially since the family didn¡¯t help, leaving him feeling oppressed as a man.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve had a hard time,¡± Mrs. Li said, knowing that her husband was caught in a difficult position, like a sandwich cookie. He had managed to take care of the two little ones, so the only blame lay with the family, which was too heartless.


    ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. It must have been tough working at the wealthy family¡¯s house, no one scolded you, right?¡± Hongji, this brute of a man, only now considered that it wasn¡¯t easy for his wife to work as a housekeeper outside.


    ¡°It was bearable. Mainly, I was worried about the children at home. This time, Madam of the household where I worked as a housekeeper gave the children a little something, and I made some clothes and shoes for the children with some other fabric.¡±


    Mrs. Li sat down and untied her bundle, from which she took out several comic books, some children¡¯s toys, and a few pieces of clothing and shoes for the dolls.


    Hongji grinned foolishly and nodded. Seeing that there were no items for him, no shoes or clothes inside the bundle, he understood that Mrs. Li didn¡¯t get much from the other family, and it was already good that she could make something for the children.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s so much. Were the comic books and toys also given by Madam?¡±


    ¡°Husband, when I was in Young Master¡¯s room at the house I serve, the children there, even those only one or two years old, could look at these comic books to recognize words and learn. It made me think that our girls at home shouldn¡¯t grow up knowing nothing either.


    I asked the housekeeper to help me buy two comic books. The housekeeper bought the comic books and even toys for me, and he did not take my money. He just gave them for the children at home.¡±


    As Mrs. Li was talking to Hongji, she did not pay attention to the direction of the door. Her room had always been off-limits to other family members. Since she had given birth, no one had ever entered, so she wasn¡¯t prepared for any family member to come in at this time.


    Mrs. Li was completely unaware of other people¡¯s intentions. No one entered her room because there was nothing of value. However, this moment was different; she had not opened the bundle yet.


    Mrs. Lai and Second Miss, Third Miss had been listening at the wall in the next room. Hearing about the items, Mrs. Lai, with her plump body, charged into the room, her beady eyes bulging as she scolded:


    ¡°Look at you, Mrs. Li. You go to work at a wealthy household and even seduce the housekeeper. Where in the world do such good fortunes like a free lunch fall from the sky? I will confiscate these two comic books and the toys. We can¡¯t leave the housekeeper¡¯s things here.¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law, these are books I asked someone to buy for the children to read. Don¡¯t slander me. You can mistreat me, but don¡¯t talk nonsense. The Tang Mansion¡¯s housekeeper is not someone you can malign. If you get reported to the government, don¡¯t blame your daughter-in-law for bringing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mother, how can you talk nonsense like this?¡± Hongji chided her as he looked at his mother.


    ¡°What did I say, huh? If you, Mrs. Li, don¡¯t tell the housekeeper, how would he know to report me? Is the government their family¡¯s to command? Humph!¡±


    ¡°Mother, surely you aren¡¯t unaware that there¡¯s a driver in the yard, right?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s character was very meek, but at that moment, she was rather stubborn.


    ¡°Let me see these items. This fabric is quite nice. This handkerchief suits me.¡± Third Miss walked in and compared the children¡¯s clothes to her size, finding that even the largest piece didn¡¯t fit her, so she could only snatch from the smaller items.


    ¡°This hair accessory is pretty. It¡¯ll be perfect for me to wear when I become a bride.¡± Second Miss truly fancied the headdress flower.


    ¡°Second Sister, I want one too¡­¡± The two sisters grabbed the headdress flower and ran out, afraid that Mrs. Li would take it back.


    Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t believe her family members could be so shameless. Usually, when she was close to death giving birth, no one came to see her, but now they were snatching things meant for the children.


    What she cared about most was the comic book in Mrs. Lai¡¯s hand. The toys could be taken away; the youngest two could also play with them. Her children hadn¡¯t had toys for years; they didn¡¯t necessarily need them.


    Comic books could help them recognize words and learn, which was what she, as a mother, cared about most at the moment.

 Chapter 16 - 16 The Farce Stops

    Chapter 16: Chapter 16 The Farce Stops


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t take everything. Leave these two books behind, or I won¡¯t work as a housekeeper anymore.¡±


    Mrs. Li had grown a bit bolder this month. She had devised a way to deal with Mrs. Lai, her mother-in-law, by targeting what mattered to her.


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Li, you¡¯ve learned to make threats after a month away? Not only have you been seducing other men outside, but you also dare to commit such outrageous acts. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being drowned in a pig cage?¡±


    How could Mrs. Lai¡¯s years of domineering as a mother-in-law compromise with Mrs. Li¡¯s threatening words? She responded with rage and cursing.


    ¡°Mother, how can you speak like that? When you speak about your daughter-in-law like this, where does it leave the face of your son?¡± During the scuffle between Mrs. Lai and his sister for possessions, Hongji thought that it was only fair for a family to share a few items, considering the children still had clothes and shoes.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Mrs. Li cared so much about those two books but knew that Mrs. Lai¡¯s scolding of Mrs. Li was indirectly scolding himself as well.


    ...


    Only a useless man would make his wife fancy someone else. Moreover, this matter might just be a fabrication by his mother.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m disciplining your wife. If I don¡¯t keep her in line, she will surely rebel. She was out at a wealthy family¡¯s house for a month and even received gifts from someone.¡±


    Mrs. Lai felt her dignity challenged as Mrs. Li had learned to resist, which was a direct challenge to her authority.


    ¡°Mother, if you truly want what¡¯s best for your son, then please don¡¯t say those things. The walls have ears. If word gets out, I can¡¯t hold my head high outside. If you think my wife behaves improperly outside, then don¡¯t let her work as a housekeeper. It¡¯s easier for me if she stays at home.¡±


    In the past month, acting as both father and mother, Hongji had fully realized Mrs. Li¡¯s difficulties. For a strong man like him, maintaining the household was no easy feat; it was uncomfortable living like a monk in his prime.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re being foolish. What about the two taels of silver? Mrs. Li can¡¯t make money if she stays at home. If she doesn¡¯t work as a housekeeper, what will her children eat?¡±


    Mrs. Lai was not only angry but also resentful towards Hongji for siding with his wife, perceiving it as the adage of choosing his wife over his mother.


    Seizing the moment, Hongji snatched the two books Mrs. Li cared about from Mrs. Lai¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mother, leave the books and please step out. I need to speak privately with my wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Lai stared angrily at the two books in her son¡¯s hands and glanced at the children¡¯s clothes on the bed. Her eyes darted around, and she rushed to grab the clothes laid on the bed, thinking of keeping these fine items for future gifts.


    Mrs. Li, now holding the two books, smiled at her husband. She knew Mrs. Lai¡¯s aggressive meddler personality wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest and watched her movements vigilantly.


    She grabbed the handmade children¡¯s clothes before Mrs. Lai could take them.


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, give me the items, hurry up¡­¡± Mrs. Lai, clutching her coat with one hand to protect the toys inside, pointed accusingly at Mrs. Li with the other.


    ¡°Mother, our children have never had new clothes before. These are the clothes I made for them, gifted by the Madam. I can¡¯t let you take them away to give to someone else.¡±


    Tears welled up in Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes, filled with sorrow. Making clothes for the children had almost gotten her punished, and she had struggled through many nights sewing under a lamplight.


    ¡°Mother¡­, do you really want to take the clothes I made for our children and give them to someone else? Am I still your son?¡±


    Seeing Mrs. Li cry, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a month, and having taken on both parental roles, Hongji felt deeply that daughters were as precious as sons.


    ¡°Who said I was going to give them to someone else? Don¡¯t spout nonsense. I¡¯m their grandmother; how could I possibly give their clothes away? I only want to keep the clothes safe. The children don¡¯t know any better and might tear or dirty them.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, under Hongji¡¯s accusing gaze, did not admit to her intentions. She had been bullying Mrs. Li because of her son¡¯s filial piety. Over the years, she had relied on her son¡¯s devotion to continually torment Mrs. Li and her children. But Hongji was her own son; what if he became disobedient in the future?


    ¡°Mother, the children are so well-behaved; they won¡¯t dirty their clothes,¡± Hongji assured his mother as he patted his chest, seeing her unwillingness to give back the children¡¯s clothes.


    Mrs. Lai had nothing to say at that moment, her anger not subsided. Her sharp, triangular eyes glared at Mrs. Li. Now that her son was protecting her, she hadn¡¯t been able to do anything to her. But once she went back to work, would she not be able to bully Mrs. Li¡¯s children?


    Mrs. Li, just wait, this isn¡¯t over yet.


    As Mrs. Lai left the room, the drama came to a halt.


    Mrs. Li packed the children¡¯s clothes and shoes properly and glanced around the simple room, finding no place suitable for hiding anything. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mother-in-law had once rummaged through her dowry chest, taking the only silver bracelet made for her by her mother, which she hadn¡¯t been able to retrieve.


    Finally, she settled her gaze on where Wuwa slept. She could use the bundle as a pillow for the baby. The mother-in-law, who never held the baby, surely wouldn¡¯t have thought of it, as the clothes and shoes she made were all made of soft cloth.


    Mrs. Li really wanted to hold Wuwa longer but couldn¡¯t stay too long. She wanted to go to the fields to pick up the children.


    With that thought, Mrs. Li closed the room door.


    She took off her good clothes and changed into an old outfit, topping it off with a tattered hat.


    ¡°Wife, where are you going?¡± Hongji¡¯s gaze was intense as he watched his wife change clothes, swallowing a few times; his heart warmed, longing to hold his wife and keep his eyes fixed on Mrs. Li.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Daya and the others outside,¡± Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t unaware of Hongji¡¯s intense gaze. With so little time, she couldn¡¯t afford to indulge in romance, especially since it was broad daylight; she had to avoid her husband¡¯s gaze and headed out with her head lowered.


    ¡°Uh, alright then!¡± Hongji had no choice but to hold back, rubbing his hands together tightly.


    ¡°Husband, the Madam said I need to be back by the afternoon; I must hurry to see the children,¡± Mrs. Li said, then opened the door and walked out.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hongji watched his wife¡¯s departing figure in bewilderment, his heart aching at the thought of holding his wife at night.


    ¡°Hongji, why are you still inside? Come out and get to work,¡± Hongji¡¯s father called out while entertaining the driver with tea. The noisy chatter inside the house made him blush and turn pale in front of a guest.


    The driver seemed indifferent to the noisy quarrels of the family, showing no reaction on his face.


    Feeling that the break was long enough with so much work to do, Hongji¡¯s father urgently called for Hongji to come out and work.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m coming,¡± Hongji called out loudly to the outside and then told Siwa, ¡°Take good care of your sister.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Siwa knows,¡± said four-year-old Siwa, who was almost two and strong enough to lift her sister.


    Tang Shiqi stared with her round, round eyes, always watching the drama; of course, she knew, having read this book before.


    Having transmigrated into this baby girl¡¯s body from the book, this family¡¯s surname was not Tang but Ye. The elder sisters, being girls, hadn¡¯t attracted the grandparents¡¯ attention and had not been officially named yet.

 Chapter 17 - 17 Grandma, Dont Kill Siwa

    Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Grandma, Don¡¯t Kill Siwa


    ¡°`


    No matter how reluctant she was, she could only take the last name Ye, not Tang; at this moment, she was still Wuwa, and her surname couldn¡¯t be changed. So, she decided to use the name Shiqi from now on¡ªYe Shiqi.


    She blinked her eyes, feeling that her grandmother wouldn¡¯t just give up like that and would come back to search for things. With a thought, she took the bundle into her space.


    Currently, her space only contained soil and the Spiritual Spring. In order to store things in her space, she could only spread the old mosquito net her parents had intended for diapers, which hadn¡¯t been washed clean, on the ground of her space.


    Ye Shiqi felt that her space grew as she aged, from two cubic meters to six cubic meters. It might not be as large as the bathroom in her previous room, but it could hold important items.


    While the space could be used to grow items, she didn¡¯t have any seeds. Besides, feeling that she was too young, even if she grew crops in the space, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take them out. If her space were exposed, it would be a big trouble.


    ...


    Siwa kept staring at his younger sister, blinking and feeling that something was off, as if something was missing, but the little child didn¡¯t think too much about it at the moment.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s so good that mom is back. Now you¡¯ll have milk to drink.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Shiqi helplessly sighed in her heart. Just now, Mrs. Li had returned, and after another drama, although she held her, she didn¡¯t feed her. Her soul was that of an adult, but her body was that of an infant, and she couldn¡¯t resist the craving for milk.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t speak to remind Mrs. Li, nor could she expose Mrs. Li¡¯s breast in front of their father¡­sigh.


    At this moment, a figure sneaked into the room, light on her feet and looking left and right upon entering. Ye Shiqi saw that it was Mrs. Lai.


    Siwa, with his back to the door, didn¡¯t see Mrs. Lai. It was only when Mrs. Lai began rummaging through the room that he suddenly became tremulously frightened and called out, ¡°Granny, father¡­ Granny¡¯s rummaging through things.¡±


    Mrs. Lai hadn¡¯t expected Siwa to be vigilant. To her, the four weak girls and one baby who couldn¡¯t speak were no threat to her. She didn¡¯t expect Siwa to shout.


    The shout from Siwa startled Mrs. Lai, a guilty reaction that caused her hands, ruffling through the wooden chest, to pause. Her plump body rushed over, threatening fiercely, ¡°Keep screaming like that and see if I don¡¯t beat you to ¡®melon¡¯.¡±


    When Siwa heard Mrs. Lai talking about beating her to ¡®melon,¡¯ didn¡¯t that mean she wanted to beat her to death?


    Fear made her tremble even more. She looked at her grandmother with her eyes and hugged her sister tightly, ¡°Granny, please don¡¯t beat Siwa to death.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re such a loss, tell Granny quickly where your mother put the things?¡±


    Mrs. Lai had just checked the wooden chest and hadn¡¯t seen anything. Her gaze now wandered over the bed. In this simple room, there was really nowhere to hide things. She peeked under the bed and saw only a chamber pot and some stinky rotten shoes.


    Mrs. Lai was perplexed. She didn¡¯t see Mrs. Li take things away; where could they be hidden?


    Could there be a hole in the ground? Mrs. Lai tried stomping on the floor, carefully searching throughout the room.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Hongji was working outside with his father, making furniture¡ªknocking and hammering, the sounds echoing as tools shaped the wood.


    The loud scream from Siwa, begging grandmother not to beat Siwa to death, had startled Hongji. Dropping his tools, he quickly ran back to the room.


    ¡°Hongji, what are you doing? You barely worked for a while and now you¡¯re running back to the room again?¡± Hongji¡¯s father was a bit older and perhaps hard of hearing; he didn¡¯t hear Siwa¡¯s voice and reprimanded his son who had just started working.


    Hongji didn¡¯t care about his father¡¯s scolding. The children held a place in his heart that couldn¡¯t be shaken by just a few words of reproach, and at the doorway, he saw his mother searching for something in the room.


    ¡°`


    Siwa clutched his frightened sister, and Hongji suddenly couldn¡¯t fathom what his mother was searching for.


    ¡°Hongji, I just came in to have a look, the floor of this room is very firm. Why aren¡¯t you out working, and why have you come back instead? No wonder your father scolds people.¡±


    Mrs. Lai dared not mention the search for something in her son¡¯s presence, fearing it would alienate him. Though she always cared much for her daughter, she knew she had to rely on her son to look after herself when she was old.


    ¡°Siwa is still young, don¡¯t scare her by coming in, Mother. It¡¯s also getting close to time to cook, shouldn¡¯t you start cooking?¡±


    ¡°Hongji, I¡¯ve been the one cooking for the past month. Mrs. Li should cook now that she¡¯s back. Don¡¯t think just because she enjoyed herself at her main family¡¯s house, she can come back and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Mother, Mrs. Li said she¡¯s going back to the county soon, and she¡¯s now on her way to pick up the children.¡± Hongji helplessly wiped the sweat off his face. He used to rely on his wife like everyone else at home did, and now it was the same. He felt a little sorry for her.


    ¡°I have been taking care of all of you for a month, and Mrs. Li is just going to leave when she¡¯s back. Didn¡¯t she say she could have a day off?¡±


    Unable to find what she was searching for, Mrs. Lai felt increasingly irritable. She had thought she wouldn¡¯t have to do any chores today as soon as she saw Mrs. Li, and resentment bubbled up inside her.


    ¡°Mother, look how hard it is for your son. Maybe my wife doesn¡¯t need to work as a housekeeper anymore?¡±


    ¡°No way, what about the two taels of silver? You and your son could only make that much money from a month¡¯s carpentry work. Doesn¡¯t our household have expenses? The grain from that tiny plot of land isn¡¯t enough. Neither Second Miss nor Third Miss have any money saved for their dowries. We can¡¯t spend my funeral savings.¡±


    The thought of losing that income of two taels of silver caused Mrs. Lai so much pain, she kept on trying to dissuade her son from the idea.


    ¡°Mother, go cook. Don¡¯t stay here and frighten Siwa and Wuwa.¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hongji came to realize that he couldn¡¯t count on Mrs. Lai to take care of the children, and if she didn¡¯t scare them, it would already be a blessing.


    ¡°Humph, once you¡¯ve got a wife, you forget your mother, such a spineless thing. Always expecting your old mother to cook.¡± Mrs. Lai, with her plump body, was pulled out by her son. She looked at the kitchen with reluctance to go in, her eyes wandering until she spotted Second Miss and Third Miss trying on flowers with a small copper mirror by the window.


    ¡°Er Niu, San Niu, come out here for your mother.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I have a name. Calling me Er Niu sounds so unpleasant!¡± Ye Shuzhi didn¡¯t put down the copper mirror in her hands, finding the flower adorning her to be quite beautiful.


    ¡°Yes indeed! Even I have a name. I don¡¯t want to end up like Big Brother¡¯s kids, Daya, always being called without a proper name.¡± Ye Shuzhen said proudly, her gestures as flamboyant as her elder sister¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡­ well, fine then. Your brother is defiant, and you too don¡¯t listen to your mother. Why is my life filled with such hardships? Boo hoo!¡±


    Mrs. Lai covered her face with her hand and started rolling on the ground as if in agony. This was actually her plan to avoid cooking. When she caught the eye of the driver sitting on a bench beside the thatched pavilion, she noticed he was watching her.


    The driver felt this family really knew how to put on a show. Today, he got to watch another play for free. It was a pity he couldn¡¯t write a script, otherwise, it could have made a great play.


    A wicked mother-in-law maltreating her daughter-in-law, beating the small children in the household, and spoiling her own daughters.


    ¡°There you go again, Mother. We both took jobs washing clothes. The kitchen is too dirty, I¡¯m not going in,¡± said Ye Shuzhen after giving her mother a glance. The sisters exchanged looks, knowing well to use such tactics against them. They weren¡¯t their sister-in-law, and they certainly weren¡¯t falling for that trap.


    Ye Shuzhi nodded along on the side. The sisters helped each other put on flowers, ignoring Mrs. Lai who was fake crying outside.

 Chapter 18 - 18 Mothers Heart

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Mother¡¯s Heart


    ¡°Why must I suffer such a hard life? I give birth to you worthless things, only to end up having to cook for you at my old age.¡±


    Madam Lai was so angered by her own daughters that real tears sprang from her eyes, and she sniffled as she spoke.


    Ye Shiqi heard the noisy quarrel outside but couldn¡¯t go out to watch the drama; Siwa, that honest child, stayed by her side, not daring to venture out¡ªundoubtedly terrified by Mrs. Lai¡¯s usually fierce demeanor.


    She could only turn over in bed, yet couldn¡¯t sit up, feeling as if her body was too small, she yearned to grow up quickly.


    ¡­


    Mrs. Li went to pick up her children and saw them returning from the mountain. Daya was carrying two bundles of firewood, while the two smaller children were clutching the firewood they had gathered.


    ...


    ¡°Daya¡­ my children¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Mother who has returned.¡± Daya quickened her pace, and the two smaller ones hurried along, nearly stumbling and falling.


    Mrs. Li, with tears brimming in her eyes, threw down her bundle of firewood to embrace her children. Their hair was dry and yellow, their faces gaunt and sallow, skinnier than before she left. Holding her emaciated children, her heart ached, and she wept with them.


    ¡°Mother, you won¡¯t leave again, will you?¡± Sanya, with her little four-year-old face, looked up with hope.


    ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t want to leave either, but I have to go out to work as a housekeeper, so I must leave. This time, Mother has brought you some nice things, including pretty clothes and shoes, oh.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡± Daya and her sister cried and laughed at the same time, delighted to hear about the clothes and shoes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head home.¡± Mrs. Li tied the children¡¯s firewood to Daya¡¯s bundle, picked it up herself, and walked home with the children. Along the way, the villagers they encountered merely nodded at them.


    The villagers were very curious about Mrs. Li¡¯s work in a wealthy household, and some elder women walked with her, bombarding her with questions.


    Mrs. Li answered only with simple phrases, not uttering a word about anything she shouldn¡¯t speak of.


    When they arrived home, they discovered that besides their own carriage, there was also another horse in the courtyard.


    By the thatched pavilion where tea was served, in addition to the driver, there was also a new house servant.


    Upon seeing Mrs. Li enter, the house servant politely greeted her with a bow, ¡°Mrs. Li, I am a house servant sent by the housekeeper from Tang Mansion. The Young Master woke up crying, refused breakfast, and later started showing signs of fever.¡±


    ¡°What? He was fine when I left; how could he have developed a fever? Has the doctor been called?¡± Mrs. Li was alarmed. The Young Master was very attached to her, and she surmised that he must have woken up crying and fussing for her. Perhaps his craving for milk had returned, making him sick.


    ¡°I heard from the housekeeper that a doctor has been summoned, and Madam ordered me to come and get you to return quickly,¡± the house servant said.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll just change my clothes and then I¡¯ll head back,¡± said Mrs. Li, and after washing her hands she went into her room followed by the patter of her children to close the door and change into the clothes she came in.


    ¡°Mother, why are you leaving again so soon?¡± Daya and her sisters crowded around Mrs. Li.


    Ye Shiqi blinked and, using her thoughts, materialized the bundle from the space in her hands, fondling the fabric and murmuring ¡°to follow rules.¡±


    Mrs. Li paused her dressing and said to her children, ¡°Mother must go to work; there¡¯s no other choice. In the bundle Wuwa is holding, there are clothes and shoes I made for you. Behave yourselves at home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Clothes and shoes¡­¡± Daya took the bundle from Wuwa¡¯s hands, unfolded it, and saw exquisite clothes made of fabric they had never seen before. She distributed the clothes to her sisters and ensured everyone received their share.


    ¡°Hehe, so pretty.¡± Er Ya shed her dirty clothes and donned the beautiful new ones. She tried on the shoes but didn¡¯t want to wear them out of reluctance.


    Except for Wuwa, who hadn¡¯t put on his new clothes, all four elder sisters were wearing theirs. Siwa could dress herself now, and they happily hugged their shoes, jumping around, completely forgetting the displeasure of their mother having to go to work.


    Ye Shiqi lay there sympathizing deeply with her elder sisters. These children were so pitiful, a new set of clothes and shoes, and they had forgotten about their mother.


    After changing her clothes, Mrs. Li hugged the children briefly, picked up Wuwa and kissed him, and said, whether he understood or not, ¡°Wuwa, be good at home, okay?¡±


    Ye Shiqi stared with her big innocent eyes, unsure whether to shake her head or nod in agreement.


    Her mother returned and didn¡¯t feed her, not even while holding her, how heartbreaking! Her mother¡¯s affection had moved on to the young master of the main house. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Mrs. Li was ready to leave, the children clung to her legs, unwilling to let go as they cried, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    ¡°Be good! Listen¡­¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s reluctance caused tears to stream down her face, and she had no choice but to forcefully break away from the children¡¯s grasp and step out of the room, opening the door.


    The children hugged Wuwa at the doorway, watching Mrs. Li mount the horse carriage.


    ¡°Wife, take care¡­¡± Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s reluctance was evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Husband, take good care of the children. I will be back next month.¡± Mrs. Li said, her eyes filled with tears. She got into the carriage and sat down. After she was settled, the driver started the carriage and rode away, followed by the horse servant.


    Mrs. Lai, who had been eagerly awaiting her daughter and Mrs. Li to cook, cursed bitterly after they left, ¡°Housekeeper, always the housekeeper. Mrs. Li must be having an affair with that housekeeper, hmph¡­¡±


    When Hongji heard Mrs. Lai defame Mrs. Li like this, afraid that her mad ramblings would be heard by the villagers and tarnish his wife¡¯s reputation, he quickly shut the gate and stared sternly at Mrs. Lai:


    ¡°Mother, you can eat anything, but words must not be carelessly spoken. How am I to preserve my dignity if you talk like this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Mrs. Lai was reprimanded by her son, and seeing the children at the doorway dressed in new clothes, her eyes flared with fury. She¡¯d searched for the clothes earlier and couldn¡¯t find them, thinking it was a waste of good clothing.


    ¡°Take off those clothes, you dirty no-accounts. You¡¯ve dirtied such beautiful attire!¡± Mrs. Lai said as she made her way toward them, her plump body trying to run.


    Daya and the children cleverly ran into the room, bolting the door from the inside.


    Upon hearing the door closing, Mrs. Lai reached the door and kicked it furiously: ¡°Bang, bang, bang, damn good-for-nothings.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what is it now?¡± Hongji came again to stop her.


    ¡°I must scold them. They¡¯re wearing such fine clothes when it¡¯s not even a holiday or festival, these wasteful things.¡±


    ¡°Mother, my wife made those clothes for the children, just to have them try them on, and besides, those are their clothes; they look so sprightly wearing them.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Mrs. Lai stopped kicking the door, yet she felt some discontent.


    ¡°Hongji¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t you cooking yet?¡± Hongji¡¯s father, who had been silent, glanced at Mrs. Lai. He was used to her nagging and complaining and knew her thoughts, but he didn¡¯t want to upset his son.


    Grumbling and cursing as she went to cook, Mrs. Lai said, ¡°I cook and serve you ingrates, yet you don¡¯t come out to help with the fire.¡±


    In the room, Daya and the children quickly changed out of their new clothes and neatly folded them, placing the clothes and shoes inside a bundle. Heeding Siwa¡¯s advice, they handed the bundle to Wuwa.


    ¡°Big sister, Second Sister, Third Sister, grandmother only came into the room looking for these, but she didn¡¯t find them,¡± said Siwa.


    Siwa¡¯s words made Daya, Er Ya, and Sanya all laugh.


    ¡°Little sister, guard them well. We can¡¯t let grandmother take away our clothes and shoes,¡± Sanya said, causing laughter among the elder sisters.


    Listening to her sisters, Ye Shiqi blinked. They trusted her so much? She was just a little baby over two months old, but all right then!

 Chapter 19 - 19 Being Framed

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Being Framed


    After Mrs. Li went away to visit relatives, Daya could only continue to work hard with her two younger sisters.


    The rice in the fields began to bloom, attracting insects and rats; they couldn¡¯t bring in the water during the day, and could only do so at night.


    Hongji of course couldn¡¯t let the children stay in the fields at night. After eating dinner, he would go to the fields to channel water from the ditches into the fields.


    Mrs. Lai had once gone through their clothes and shoes when the three oldest children were not around, but she found nothing.


    The first time she searched, she wanted to hit Siwa. Siwa dared neither cry nor hide, looking timidly at Mrs. Lai.


    ¡°Wah wah wah wah wah¡±


    ...


    The sudden loud crying of Ye Shiqi drew Hongji over, and this somewhat conscientious father scolded Mrs. Lai.


    Late, Mrs. Lai would come quietly and leave quietly; actually, besides searching the clothes, she wanted to see if Mrs. Li had hidden any private money.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Mrs. Li had been to the county for a month and worked in a wealthy family without making any money, receiving only some goods.


    The role of Ye Shiqi here was to pretend to cry and act foolish. Her father¡¯s room had nothing of value; the only decent clothes and shoes she had hidden away.


    As night fell, she would take out two picture books for recognizing words from under her seat, actually fearing that her grandmother might find and take them, placing the books under her seat as a mere diversion.


    Tired from the day¡¯s work, Daya, along with her three sisters and Wuwa, enjoyed the picture books under the oil lamp.


    Hongji stopped his carpentry work at night. This was his only time to rest, and he would read and teach the children, although he didn¡¯t know many characters himself, having learned some while apprenticing in carpentry.


    Drawing lines for carpentry was a skill every craftsman needed to understand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hurry up and sleep? Does the oil lamp burn for free?¡±


    Often, when they were most engrossed and joyous, the scolding of Mrs. Lai could be heard from next door.


    ¡°Children, go to sleep! I¡¯ll stop the story here for today and we¡¯ll continue tomorrow,¡± Hongji, tired from talking and hearing his mother¡¯s scolding, dutifully arranged for the children to sleep.


    Daya and her sisters obediently went to bed, and before falling asleep, they recounted the stories their father had told them under the mosquito net, wondering if life would be less harsh if they were like the princesses in fairy tales.


    Daya and her sisters never voiced their complaints aloud; their family¡¯s attitude towards girls might be somewhat unique in the village.


    But other families treated boys better than girls. As girls, living under the treatment of the elders, they felt somewhat inferior, always industrious.


    ¡­


    Mrs. Li returned to the Young Master¡¯s courtyard in Tang Mansion. The Young Master was sleeping restlessly, his face a bit red, a symptom of a fever.


    All she could do was stay by his side, and after a day, the Young Master¡¯s fever subsided and he became very clingy to her.


    After the Young Master recovered, Mrs. Li once again took him to Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, I didn¡¯t expect the Young Master to be so attached to you. What shall we do about this? This monthly visitation cannot be missed to leave the Young Master behind,¡± said the Madam.


    ¡°Madam, the monthly visitations are my only chance to see my children,¡± replied Mrs. Li. ¡°You don¡¯t know how pitiful my children are at home! The oldest is only eight, the youngest barely two months old, and the three older ones go out to work every day, rain or shine. With me not at home, so many chores are left to their tiny bodies.¡±


    Mrs. Li, as she spoke, began to cry.


    Madam, who was also a mother, frowned as she listened. Although she had never endured hardship as a wealthy lady, she was aware that poor families faced greater difficulties. She had someone investigate Mrs. Li¡¯s family; the father and son were carpenters, which should have brought in a good income, and with Mrs. Li¡¯s monthly salary from her work, the family should have been well-off.


    ¡°Your Mother-in-Law? What about the two younger sisters-in-law at home? They are adults, how can they let the little children go out to work?¡±


    ¡°They just stay at home¡­¡±


    ¡°This is simply outrageous, and your husband? With the family treating the children this way, does he not care?¡±


    ¡°My husband is very filial; the money from the carpentry work is all kept by my father-in-law and mother-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you are just a servant, I can¡¯t treat you too well, but I can only reward you with some items and money. Things will get better when the Young Master grows a bit older.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Madam gave Mrs. Li some more items, including fabric and cotton.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± When Mrs. Li saw these items, she thought of her children¡¯s winter clothes. Every year, the children wore thin clothes and often caught colds.


    Mrs. Li took the items back to the yard and received many envious stares.


    She then carried the Young Master to the young madam¡¯s courtyard, where she was scolded by the young madam.


    The young madam sat on a round chair in the hall, leaning against soft pillows, her stern gaze fixed on Mrs. Li, who was holding the Young Master.


    The maid took the Young Master from Mrs. Li¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, do you realize your mistake?¡±


    ¡°Young madam, Mrs. Li is at fault¡­¡± Mrs. Li guessed that the young madam was referring to the Young Master running a fever, for which she was responsible.


    ¡°If you know your mistake, you must correct it. The Young Master is still very young. How could he have become feverish right after you left? Could it be that you did not take good care of him? He was already feverish before you headed home, and yet, seeing the Young Master feverish, you insisted on going home.¡±


    ¡°The little woman dare not. Indeed, she saw the Young Master in good condition before leaving home; he was not even awake then.¡±


    ¡°Still making excuses, the maid reported that when the Young Master became feverish, all the doors and windows in his room were open. The weather was starting to cool down, how could you be so careless?¡±


    ¡°Young madam, this is really unjust to the little woman. When I left, the Young Master¡¯s room door was closed, and only a little window was open, not all the doors and windows.¡±


    Upon hearing the young madam¡¯s words, Mrs. Li understood why the Young Master had become feverish after she had left; it was due to catching cold, yet she could not comprehend how the doors and windows had been open.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, I previously thought you were very honest, which is why I have always kept you by the Young Master¡¯s side. But not only have you been careless, you now even deny it by making excuses. Everyone around the Young Master has said that it was your carelessness that led to his fever.¡±


    ¡°Young madam, when I left, I instructed the maid to take good care of the Young Master. It¡¯s not me shirking responsibility; I truly feel wronged.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li, I might disregard the words of one or two maids, but when everyone in the Young Master¡¯s courtyard says so, it indicates your negligence.¡±


    ¡°Young madam, whether or not this is a false accusation, the Young Master¡¯s fever is my responsibility. I will be more careful in the future.¡± Mrs. Li was starting to understand; she was powerless alone, and there were people deliberately setting her up to be unjustly treated, and it wasn¡¯t just one person; everyone in the courtyard wanted her gone. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you admitted your mistake, how should I punish you? I will penalize what matters to you most¡ªthe leave to visit your family next month will be cut by one day, and you won¡¯t be allowed to go home. Your monthly salary will be sent by someone else from the young madam¡¯s side.¡±


    The young madam¡¯s triumphant expression, along with her maids, all smiled smugly, watching Mrs. Li¡¯s panicked face. The sadness in her expression brought them a perverse joy.

 Chapter 20 - 20 Unable to Return

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Unable to Return


    Mrs. Li could only nod her head with tears in her eyes after the young madam spoke those words. Living under someone else¡¯s roof, she had no choice but to bow her head, burying her longing for her child deep within her heart.


    The Young Master was clever. Over the age of two, his enlightenment was no longer just about recognizing characters from pictures. Every day, a teacher would come in the morning to teach him for two hours, the ¡®Three Character Classic¡¯ and the ¡®Thousand Character Classic.¡¯


    In the afternoons, someone would come to teach the Young Master the horse stance and the basics of martial arts. The young madam was reluctant to see her son work so hard.


    It was the Eldest Young Master¡¯s idea to hire a teacher for the Young Master. As a father who wanted his son to be successful, he invested all his affection and value in his first child, determined to turn iron into a needle.


    Mrs. Li, who was illiterate, would stand by as the Young Master studied laboriously, occasionally taking care of him.


    When the Young Master fell down in the afternoon, Mrs. Li did not go to help him up. This was the Eldest Young Master¡¯s wish, and she did not dare to disobey. From time to time, the young madam would hint that when the Eldest Young Master was not around, the Young Master could slack off a bit.


    ...


    Mrs. Li did not approve of the young madam¡¯s indulgent heart, but she also did not entirely agree with the Eldest Young Master making such a young child suffer so much. Her own children suffered because of poverty.


    In the prosperous Tang Mansion, there was no need for such hardship. They could enjoy a life of luxury and comfort as happy children.


    But when Mrs. Li saw the Young Master fall without crying, and observed many bruises on his body at night, her heart ached.


    She would massage the Young Master¡¯s feet to ease his pain. Although she never understood reading and writing, as the teacher taught the Young Master, she learned to recognize a few characters.


    This was the only moment she felt joy here, and time quickly came for her monthly leave.


    Following the incident with the Young Master¡¯s fever last time, Mrs. Li¡¯s leave was somewhat mentioned by the young madam, but Madam did not express anything.


    Mrs. Li, longing for her child, could only suppress these feelings, and in the quiet of the night, she channeled her longing into sewing, making clothes and shoes for her children.


    That evening, as the Young Master just fell asleep, Mrs. Li watched over him quietly, her thoughts dwelling on her own child. Was it the busy farming season at home now?


    Her child at home must be suffering too. How could such a small child bear the burden of the farming work?


    Unable to go back and help, to make her child¡¯s burden lighter, was her greatest pain as a mother.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. She silently wiped them away, gently closed the bedroom door, and went to a smaller room where she slept.


    Instead of sleeping, she started sewing again. After the rice harvest, the weather turned colder, and she needed to make winter clothes and cotton shoes for her children.


    Over two years old, Young Master Tang Shunyan could sense that his wet nurse, Mrs. Li, was different from usual, and could feel the sadness behind her smile.


    Tang Shunyan pretended to be asleep. After his wet nurse had returned to her room, he opened his eyes, tiptoed to the side door, and peeked covertly at her bed.


    He saw Mrs. Li quietly shedding tears, her hands busy with needlework, immersed in silent sorrow.


    Tang Shunyan, still young, did not understand why Mrs. Li was crying, but felt protectively that someone must have bullied his wet nurse.


    He couldn¡¯t help but run in and say to Mrs. Li:


    ¡°Wet nurse, did someone make you cry?¡±


    Startled by Tang Shunyan¡¯s voice, Mrs. Li put away her needlework and wiped her tears with her sleeve.


    ¡°Young Master, your wet nurse is not crying. There¡¯s just something in my eye.¡±


    ¡°Wet nurse, don¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re crying.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, really, no one is bullying your wet nurse. I just miss my babies.¡±


    ¡°Is it the wet nurse¡¯s elder sister and younger sister? Why doesn¡¯t the wet nurse visit them?¡± Tang Shunyan sat in Mrs. Li¡¯s lap, enjoying the warmth of her embrace.


    ¡°The wet nurse did something wrong, so I can¡¯t visit my family this month, but I hope I can next month,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wet nurse, what did you do wrong? Nothing! Is it my grandma or my mother who won¡¯t let you go? I will ask them tomorrow to let the wet nurse visit her family.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t do this, or the wet nurse will make another mistake,¡± Mrs. Li felt that it was good for Tang Shunyan to speak for her, but if the Madam or the young madam thought she was sowing discord in front of the Young Master, her transgression would be even greater.


    ¡°Oh, alright then! But next time the wet nurse visits her family, she must bring Shunyan with her.¡± Little Tang Shunyan was too small to think of a solution right then and there, but deep down, he was eager to meet the elder sister and younger sister the wet nurse had mentioned.


    ¡°The wet nurse can¡¯t promise that to Shunyan, it must be approved by the Madam, the doctor, and the Young Master¡¯s elders first.¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Li, who was illiterate, understood one thing well: her home, that of a peasant¡¯s, was not a place the Young Master, born to wealth and status, could visit easily, unless he were to receive a significant favor first.


    ¡­


    Today was supposed to be the day Mrs. Li visited home. The children at home had been looking forward to it, but instead of seeing Mrs. Li¡¯s figure, they saw a guard on horseback bringing a parcel to their house.


    ¡°People of the Li family, I was sent by the Tang Mansion¡¯s housekeeper. Mrs. Li cannot return home for a visit today, so the housekeeper sent me to deliver some things.¡± The guard led his horse into the courtyard.


    ¡°Please, sit here for a moment, sir,¡± said the man of the house.


    Busy with carpentry in the thatched hut, Hongji and his sons stopped their work to wash up and welcome their guest.


    ¡°Could you prepare some grass for my horse?¡± The guard was fond of his steed.


    ¡°Certainly. This horse should eat straw, right?¡±


    Hongji went to another thatched hut and took some straw left for the cattle to feed the guard¡¯s horse.


    ¡°Sir, what is this¡­¡± Mrs. Lai, hearing voices, came out from her room and looked eagerly at the parcel the guard set down, itching to open it right away.


    ¡°Mother, hurry up, what¡¯s in the parcel?¡± Ye Shuzhen, who was inside the room, saw the guard leading a horse and holding a parcel and excitedly walked out.


    ¡°Mother, see what elder sister brought back?¡±


    Ye Shuzhi also came out of her room. Normally, since she was soon to be married, she shouldn¡¯t have been seen by a man from outside.


    Seeing the tall and handsome face of the guard leading the horse, she thought of her betrothed, who was short in stature. Although he was the son of a shop owner in town, he lacked good looks and height.


    ¡°Also, here is Mrs. Li¡¯s salary from last month, which the Madam asked the housekeeper to deliver to me,¡± the guard added.


    He then took a wallet out of his chest and put it on the table, aware of the stares of the entire family watching him.


    The guard, a bachelor himself, couldn¡¯t help but blush when he saw the gazes of the two young ladies upon him, making his heart race even more.


    Mrs. Lai quickly snatched the wallet and weighed it in her hand. Content, she tucked it into her bosom.


    ¡°Guard, why hasn¡¯t my wife come back?¡± Hongji was most concerned about his wife, who he had looked forward to seeing for a month, yet she hadn¡¯t returned.


    ¡°Big brother, I am just a guard of the Tang Mansion; how would I know about Mrs. Li¡¯s circumstances? All I know is she takes care of the Young Master, accompanying him every day,¡± replied the guard, not understanding the implication in Hongji¡¯s eyes, and relayed what he knew.

 Chapter 21 - 21 Disappointment

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Disappointment


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the master agree to come home once a month to visit? How did things change?¡±


    Hongji looked at the guard, disappointed. His honest heart ached, having longed through the endless autumn for his wife, only to find she wouldn¡¯t be returning home.


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t I just tell you I don¡¯t know? We who work in the Tang Mansion are not masters of our own fate. Though a day¡¯s leave to visit family is promised, if the master¡¯s household has affairs to attend to, it¡¯s likely there will be no leave.¡±


    The guard tried his best to explain, but the Li family still couldn¡¯t understand the lack of freedom that came with their jobs.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Is my wife doing well?¡± Hongji asked, sitting there disheartened.


    ¡°Hmm, Mrs. Li is doing quite well.¡± The guard, stationed outside in the courtyard, had seen Mrs. Li walking in the garden with the Young Master a few times.


    ...


    ¡°Wow, pastries and candies¡­¡± Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Mrs. Lai opened the parcel on the table, seeing the exquisite pastries and candies, she couldn¡¯t help but salivate and wanted to eat them all herself.


    ¡°Pastries and candies, I want to eat¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen quickly grabbed a pastry and stuffed it in her mouth while grabbing a candy with her hand.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ tasty,¡± Ye Shuzhi did the same.


    ¡°You¡­ why are you taking so much? I¡¯m putting these away.¡±


    Seeing her two daughters grabbing so much, Mrs. Lai¡¯s heart ached. She grabbed the parcel and hurried a few steps, planning to hide the treats back in her room.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Siwa heard the noise outside but didn¡¯t dare to go out, yet her sister sitting with her on the bed in the room made her carry her, and with difficulty, they step by step walked out.


    Upon leaving the room, they ran into the second and third aunts munching on pastries, and Siwa couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, though she dared not ask her grandmother or aunts for something to eat, she could only look for her dad.


    ¡°Siwa, you are so young, how could you carry your sister out? What if you had dropped her?¡±


    Hongji, not understanding the expression on Siwa¡¯s childlike face at the moment, was nervous for his youngest child.


    As an adult and a man, Hongji could choose to eat or not eat pastries and candies. Due to his slight carelessness, he hadn¡¯t considered the children at home.


    When Mrs. Lai saw Siwa, fearing that the pastries and candies in her arms would be reduced, her stout body started to run, and with a ¡°bang,¡± she closed the room door and also shut the windows. Then, secretly in the room, she merrily ate pastries and drank candies, happy that not only did she have two extra taels of silver today, she also had plenty to eat.


    Hongji lifted both Siwa and Qing, holding one child with each hand, then said to Siwa: S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Siwa, don¡¯t carry your sister out like that in the future; you¡¯re so young, if you fall, how will your sister fare?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Qing asked me to carry her out, she wanted the pastries and candies.¡± Siwa looked at her grandmother¡¯s room door with a wronged expression, tears swirling in her eyes.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Hongji carelessly just realized there were no pastries or candies for the children. Knowing his mother¡¯s temper, the treats she now held would definitely not be shared with his children. For a moment, he felt awkward looking at Siwa¡¯s face.


    Shiqi, in Siwa¡¯s arms, saw everything. Honestly, coming from a wealthy family in her past life, she didn¡¯t care at all for the pastries and candies Mrs. Lai had.


    It¡¯s just that since arriving in this era from the book, she had been nursing for the first month and eating plain porridge for the last two months, making her taste buds quite bland. Just now, seeing Mrs. Lai opening the parcel and smelling the aroma, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.


    ¡°Order, order¡±


    Honest Hongji couldn¡¯t resist his little girl¡¯s gaze and shouted toward Mrs. Lai¡¯s room door: ¡°Mother, share some of the pastries and candies with the children.¡±


    ¡°What to eat? They only know how to eat and can¡¯t work, costing money. Feeding them is a waste,¡±


    Mrs. Lai mumbled through her pastries, speaking hazily, while crumbs of pastries sprayed out as she spoke in the room.


    ¡°Mother, why are you cursing in front of outsiders again? This is my daughter, your granddaughter, hmm¡­¡±


    Hongji, this honest man, became angry. Even honest people have their pride, and he felt aggrieved under the guard¡¯s watchful eye.


    ¡°Hmph, sour girl, sour girl, it¡¯s not a grandson, look at you, so disappointing, protecting those money-losing goods.¡±


    Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t care about her son¡¯s angry tone. Her son was so filial that a few harsh words wouldn¡¯t matter; she was eating something, making her speech even more unclear.


    ¡°Second Sister, Third Sister, share some candy with the kids.¡± Hongji, unable to reach his mother, turned his gaze toward Second Sister and Third Sister.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ this is mine.¡± Ye Shuzhen, fearful of her brother taking it, quickly ran back to her room.


    ¡°I can only give two pieces¡­¡± Ye Shuzhi, reluctant to part with the candy, but caring about the handsome guard¡¯s gaze, endured the pain and placed two candies, one for Siwa and another for Qing.


    ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt¡­ hee hee, Dad, I have candy now.¡± Siwa thanked Second Aunt, his happy face looking at Hongji, carefully hiding the candy, yet not daring to eat it, thinking in his little heart to save it to share when his sisters came back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Ye Shiqi blew bubbles for Ye Shuzhi, holding the candy in her hand without eating it.


    ¡°Yes, remember to be obedient from now on, alright?¡± Ye Shuzhi behaved tenderly and virtuously in front of the foreign man.


    ¡°Sir, old man, I¡¯ve been out for quite some time now, I should head back.¡± The guard, having finished his last sip of tea, stood up, approached his horse and mounted it to leave.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Shuzhi wanted to keep the guard but couldn¡¯t say what was in her mouth, looking disappointedly at the guard¡¯s retreating figure.


    The guard¡¯s body stiffened on the horse for a moment, but he didn¡¯t turn back. He had learned about the family¡¯s situation from the housekeeper¡¯s mouth and knew that this Second Miss was betrothed. He couldn¡¯t withstand such enamored glances.


    ¡°Brother, take it easy!¡± Hongji and his father watched the guard¡¯s retreating figure.


    Hongji took the two kids back to the room, telling Siwa to take good care of his little sister.


    Siwa, holding a piece of candy, hugged Ye Shiqi gleefully, laughing.


    Ye Shuzhi returned to her room, emotionally distant and stunned. Ye Shuzhen hardly noticed her elder sister¡¯s mood, yet felt a bit sorry about the two candies Second Sister had given out.


    ¡°Second Sister, you don¡¯t eat the candy, give it to me, why did you give it only to those two kids?¡± Ye Shuzhen said this as she tried to snatch the candy from Ye Shuzhi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Not giving it¡­ Why are you so greedy? You are 13 years old, right? Why aren¡¯t you cautious around foreign men?¡± Ye Shuzhi glared at Ye Shuzhen, tucking the candy into her bosom, momentarily too reluctant to eat it.


    ¡°A foreign man, that¡¯s just a guard. For me, he is a servant. My husband will be a young master,¡± Ye Shuzhen pouted at Ye Shuzhi, left only to eat the candy in her own hand since her elder sister wouldn¡¯t share.


    ¡°Get real? Look at you. Dream on about marrying a servant, let alone a young master¡­¡± Ye Shuzhi mocked her sister¡¯s foolish fantasies.


    ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re going to marry the boss¡¯s son; my fate will definitely be better than yours,¡± Ye Shuzhen retorted stubbornly to her elder sister.


    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see¡­¡± Ye Shuzhi argued back.


    Daya and the two younger sisters returned from the fields, hoping their mother would come to meet them like the last time. Yet, waiting and waiting, they didn¡¯t see her. Anxious, the three kids returned home from the fields earlier than planned.


    ¡°Dad, has Mom come back yet?¡± Daya, dropping the farming tools, looked around at home.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡±


    Er Ya and Sanya ran back to the room, incessantly calling out.

 Chapter 22 - 22 Forgot the Sugar

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Forgot the Sugar


    ¡°Your mother¡­ she didn¡¯t come home¡­¡± Hongji faced Daya¡¯s expectant eyes, and he too felt so upset that he stopped the work in his hands.


    ¡°Wuu¡­ Mom didn¡¯t come back¡­¡± Er Ya cried, standing blankly at the doorway.


    ¡°Wuu wuu¡­ Why isn¡¯t Mom coming back? Doesn¡¯t she want Sanya anymore?¡± Sanya also began to cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this crying for? Bad omens, you¡¯ve cried away all the fortune in this house¡­ Mrs. Li went out to work, got a taste for the outside world, and doesn¡¯t want to come back to help with chores,¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s scolding voice came from inside the room.


    The scolding from Mrs. Lai slightly subdued the crying of the children who had just learned their mother wasn¡¯t coming home, but their weeping continued incessantly.


    The children were missing their mother, and after a month of anticipation, they received the news that she would not be returning, sparking their tearful sorrow.


    ...


    ¡°Mother, why are you scolding the children again? You definitely shouldn¡¯t speak ill of my wife like that.¡± Hongji felt sad too; just like the children, he missed his wife dearly and couldn¡¯t tolerate his mother speaking badly of her in front of them.


    ¡°If you make them stop crying, I won¡¯t scold them. Their sobbing is driving me mad!¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s voice of compromise emanated from the room.


    ¡°There, there,¡± Shiqi took out some candy from her hand, trying to comfort her elder sisters. Their crying had made her feel so heartbroken; it was as if she, being so young, needed her mother even more!


    ¡°Candy, sister, how do you have candy?¡± Daya, with tears still on her cheeks and eyes, stopped crying at the sight of the candy.


    ¡°Candy, little sister has candy, hehe,¡± Sanya smiled upon seeing the candy, her combination of tears and laughter seemed to suggest that she had forgotten about their mother at the sight of sweets.


    ¡°Little sister, you have candy. Did Mom bring it back?¡± Er Ya looked steadily at the candy in Shiqi¡¯s hand, sharing her sister¡¯s doubt but not trying to grab the candy from her little sister¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Elder sister, Second Sister, Third Sister, I have candy too.¡± Siwa had forgotten about her candy due to her crying, but now she also took out the piece she had been reluctant to eat from her pocket.


    ¡°Candy!¡± Daya and the other sisters brightened up, splitting the candy brought out by their two younger sisters into tiny pieces, so each of them could have a small piece. They also felt that Qing was too young and should have more candy, so they handed two small pieces to Shiqi.


    Shiqi watched her elder sisters pop the candy into their mouths. In her former affluent home, she wouldn¡¯t have cared for such sweets at all, but ever since she crossed over into the body of this child in the book, having had nothing but saltless rice gruel every day, she longed for some flavor.


    Like her elder sisters, she placed a small piece of candy in her mouth and chewed gently, breaking another piece into smaller parts. ¡°There, there,¡± she offered the pieces of candy to her elder sisters gathered around her.


    ¡°Little sister is so good,¡± Daya was the first to kiss Shiqi¡¯s little face, and then the other sisters followed Daya¡¯s lead.


    Shiqi kept trying to dodge her sisters¡¯ kisses with a look that showed her disgust. They were all eating candy; it was so sticky and dirty!


    ¡°Haha, the little sister is shy,¡± Daya laughed, thinking that was the reason.


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± the other children joined in the laughter.


    Hongji, whose heart had been heavy with the children¡¯s earlier crying, now felt it lighten slightly as he heard their laughter. The children could cry loudly for their missing mother, but he couldn¡¯t cry; he could only feel depressed inside.


    As the children laughed, he felt they truly were unaware of sorrow. As they were happy, he knew he had to shoulder the burden for them.


    Mrs. Lai found the children¡¯s loud voices grating, thinking that the granddaughters were laughing at her. Her face reddened with bottled-up anger, and she started to curse:


    ¡°What are you laughing at? Get out here and cook, already! Do you expect me to wait on you freeloaders?¡±


    Upon hearing Mrs. Lai¡¯s scolding, the laughter of the children in the room stopped. Daya called Er Ya, and together they went to the kitchen to cook, leaving Sanya in the room to look after their younger sisters.


    Hongji had felt a bit happier, but his mother¡¯s scolding made him frown and feel a surge of pressure. This family made him feel suffocated.


    Seeing his own children go to the kitchen to cook while his wife and two younger daughters stayed in the room, he felt a kind of gloom in his heart.


    ¡°Dad, the busy farming season is upon us again, and my wife is not at home, we can¡¯t just let the children do the farm work.¡±


    ¡°Of course, once we men finish our current tasks, we will join in on the farm work during the busy season. Let the children spread out the rice grains to dry in the fields! And have your mother and two younger sisters also go work in the fields.¡±


    Upon hearing his son¡¯s suggestion, Hongji¡¯s father recalled that in the past, only he and his son and daughter-in-law would work, while his wife and two daughters stayed at home to dry the rice grains.


    For the past couple of months, it was always the children working outside, and the two daughters and wife did some chores at home while still complaining. He could feel that his son had opinions about this and sensed a slight estrangement between his children and the older generation.


    Daya and Er Ya made watery porridge, also frying Mrs. Li¡¯s pickled vegetables and dried radishes. Now, close to the busy farming period, there wasn¡¯t much rice left at home to eat, nor was there an abundance of other grains.


    The men of the house had to do carpentry and other strenuous work, so the density of their porridge was a bit higher than what the women ate.


    All the rice-laden porridge was poured into two big bowls, prepared for the two men of the house.


    The children and women of the house could only eat watery rice soup, akin to watered-down congee.


    Mrs. Lai, who had just had a little bit of pastry, didn¡¯t feel hungry¡ªhaving the watery congee was just right for her thirst.


    Upon seeing such a meal, Ye Shuzhen pursed her lips. But as she had eaten a piece of pastry and candy, and hadn¡¯t done any farm work, she didn¡¯t feel hungry. After eating the candy, she felt thirsty, so the watery congee suited her well.


    Ye Shuzhi was in a similar situation, looking to lose weight. She had not gone out to work that day and stayed at home, plump and white, worried she wouldn¡¯t fit into her beautiful clothes in the future.


    Daya and Er Ya always thought of their younger sisters first. They brought the watery rice soup into the room, feeding their youngest sister first.


    Siya, who was a bit older, could eat on her own, drinking the congee just like her elder sisters, feeling hungry but not daring to speak a word.


    She also didn¡¯t dare to cry, for fear of being scolded or beaten.


    ¡°Sigh,¡± Ye Shiqi sighed in her heart, ¡°When will this kind of life end?¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had been in this world from the book for three months, and only at the beginning was there milk to drink. Now, let alone eating meat again, there wasn¡¯t even enough rice to satisfy her hunger.


    As far as she knew, for a family in the village considered well-off, the father and son could earn a little bit of hard-earned money through carpentry and support the family without trouble.


    The fault lay with her grandparents, who were too greedy and stingy, always taking and never giving, and with her father, who had no say in the household.


    This foolish filial piety, it was akin to letting his wife and children starve while doing nothing.


    Thankfully he could still speak up for his daughters. When their mother wasn¡¯t around, he could play both the father and mother¡¯s role, never neglecting his daughters.


    During the meal, at the dinner table, Hongji¡¯s father paused while eating and brought up his son¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Old woman, Hongji said we need to harvest the grain in the field. Once we finish our work here in the next two days, all the adults in our household should go out to the fields to cut the rice.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m definitely not going. I¡¯m not yet of age; I¡¯m not yet 15, so I don¡¯t count as an adult.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen was the first to oppose this decision. Since she was young, she had never worked in the fields. With an elder brother and sister-in-law around, how nice it was to stay at home!

 Chapter 23 - 23 Doesnt Want to Work

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Doesn¡¯t Want to Work


    Ye Shu didn¡¯t want to do farm work either, and Shuzhi also opposed, saying, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not going either, I¡¯m about to get married, remember? Working in the fields will make me tan, and as a future shop owner¡¯s wife, I won¡¯t need to be out in the sun.¡±


    ¡°Old man, do you think I¡¯m still able to do farm work at my age? It¡¯s hard enough for me to cook meals, let those who freeload do the work!¡±


    Mrs. Lai twisted her plump body to join the opposition. With Mrs. Li having been around for these past years, when had she ever gone to work in the fields? Staying at home was much more comfortable.


    ¡°Rebelling, one and all! If the crops in the field aren¡¯t harvested, can you really stay calmly at home? What do you think you are? Ladies of a rich family or a landlord¡¯s wife?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father scolded his two daughters and his wife. As a man, he had to work every day as a carpenter to earn money. It was a way to dote on his wife and children, but it didn¡¯t mean he could just ignore the most important thing¡ªthe crops.


    Every farmer knows that crops are the most important. It¡¯s difficult enough to get a harvest, but to then miss the harvesting season means leaving it for the rats and birds, doesn¡¯t it?


    ...


    He glanced again at the meager meal of porridge on the table and let out a series of curses fueled by bitter frustration.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you have your sons to work the fields? Those idiots could follow along as well. We, the three women, can take care of drying the rice.¡±


    Mrs. Lai had a little scheme in mind¡ªonce the rice from the fields was brought back, wouldn¡¯t her daughters and the kids eventually have time to come back home to dry the rice?


    ¡°Dad, mom is right. We¡¯ll take care of the household chores, and you and big brother can take Daya and the others. Take the youngest child too, to stop her crying at home.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen wasn¡¯t afraid of her father¡¯s scolding at all. As long as her mother said something, it didn¡¯t matter what her father said.


    ¡°I agree with mother and younger sister. At this dining table, the majority must prevail over the minority,¡± Ye Shuzhi, in that moment, aligned herself with her mother.


    ¡°Are you allowing yourselves to be dictated by others? Even infants of a few months are being sent out, yet you have the heart to let them go work in the fields so young? Such a good mother, such loving younger sisters!¡±


    Hongji, fraught with the accumulation of frustrating issues, glared angrily at his mother and younger sister.


    ¡°Hongji is right. This can¡¯t go on. We can¡¯t be eating gruel when we¡¯re busy with farm work. We need to buy some rice from the town, old woman, and you need to make sure we add some meat to our meals during this busy time.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father felt he didn¡¯t know whether it was age or the lack of eating meat that was causing the problem, or perhaps it was due to not having dry rice to eat, which sometimes left him without enough energy for work.


    Mrs. Lai used to be a miser and was unwilling to spend money, but since the money went into their own pockets, they just gritted their teeth and bore it.


    But he also wanted to eat some meat to have the strength to work. Glancing once more at Hongji, he realized his son hadn¡¯t produced any grandchildren yet. They couldn¡¯t afford to wreck their health; they had to keep up their strength and possibly have another big, healthy grandson.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go to the market tomorrow,¡± Mrs. Lai said, feeling the pain of the expense. Buying rice, oil, and meat¡ªhow much money would that cost?


    ¡°Mom, when you go to the market, buy me some thread too, I have some things to embroider,¡± Ye Shuzhi thought of embroidering wallets.


    ¡°Embroider what? During the farming busy season, everyone has to work,¡± Hongji¡¯s father was still angry.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s just going to be lying around if she buys it. Shuzhi has to get married by the end of the year; she must hurry to finish embroidering her dowry and wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, dad, I don¡¯t even have enough time for my dowry, let alone time for busy farming,¡± Ye Shuzhi took the opportunity to add her point.


    ¡°Then only one person can stay at home to do household chores, the others have to go do farm work,¡± Hongji¡¯s father compromised a little.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do the household chores at home, and mother and the younger sisters can go do the farm work,¡± Ye Shuzhi, who had previously found the kitchen dirty and was reluctant to enter, now took on this task to avoid going outside and working in the sun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the household chores, and Second Sister and mom can do the farm work,¡± Ye Shuzhen noticed Second Sister¡¯s cunning. She was a maiden too and did not want to tan herself ugly.


    ¡°You ungrateful ones! At my age, I still have to do farm work? I¡¯ll take care of the household work,¡± Mrs. Lai angrily glared at her two daughters. To avoid doing the outdoor farm work, the three women began arguing among themselves.


    Hongji finished the food in his bowl with agitation and left without a word, returning to his room to see that the children had already eaten their lunch. Hesitant and fearful, they looked outside, not daring to bring their bowls into the kitchen lest they incur more scolding.


    Hongji looked at his daughters, noting that only Wuwa was somewhat plump and fair. The fact that even diluted rice soup could nourish the child so well seemed a stroke of good fortune.


    The other kids all had hair of a dull yellow and skinny little faces; even Siwa, who always stuck close to Wuwa, was thin and frail.


    Seeing his children, Hongji felt a pang in his heart. He picked up Wuwa, who sat beside Daya on the bed, and thought how wonderful it would have been if this child had been a boy.


    Picking up his little girl, he realized that despite her fair and chubby appearance, she didn¡¯t weigh much.


    ¡°Girls, take a nap. In a couple of days, the busy farming season will start, and we won¡¯t be able to sleep,¡± he said.


    Daya, sensible as ever, nodded in agreement but knew that the washing up would inevitably be left for her.


    If she didn¡¯t wash the dishes now, leaving them until later would only lead to a scolding from grandma.


    When Daya brought the bowls into the kitchen, she found, as expected, that nobody had cleared the table, and there was not a soul to be seen in the kitchen.


    In silence, Daya tidied up the bowls and washed them quietly. After she had cleaned them, she returned to the room to find her father and sisters asleep so she crept in quietly.


    Ye Shiqi heard the faint footsteps and opened her eyes to whisper softly to her eldest sister, saying something that only she could understand.


    ¡°Safe, safe,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wuwa, go to sleep,¡± Daya took care of her sister, choosing to lie down next to Wuwa.


    Daya had just fallen into a weary sleep when she was rudely awakened by her grandmother¡¯s scolding voice. ¡°Daya, you¡¯re being lazy again. It¡¯s this late and you¡¯re still not out working?¡±


    The sound of ¡°thud, thud¡± startled Daya and her two slightly older sisters, who woke up groggy and confused.


    They hurried out the door, donning their tattered hats and taking their small baskets to work in the fields.


    The commotion awoke Hongji too. He sighed internally, sat up in bed, and saw Siwa and Wuwa looking at him.


    ¡°Siwa, take good care of your sister,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Understood, Dad,¡± Siwa obediently nodded.


    However, before leaving, Hongji took Ye Shiqi to urinate, not wanting Siwa to have to carry the little girl while he was around.


    With the heart of an adult, Ye Shiqi could only continually remind herself that she must act like a child.


    By evening, the three children had not returned from the fields, and nobody had started cooking in the kitchen. Just then, someone entered the house.


    It was Ye Shuying, the eldest daughter of the Ye family, who had married into the same village and hadn¡¯t visited her parents¡¯ home for several months. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Li had given birth not too long ago and had yet to make an appearance in such a long time; it was curious that she chose this moment to show up. The father and son, busy with carpentry, wondered why.


    ¡°Dad, brother, Shuying has come,¡± she called out.


    Hearing her voice, the father and son simply nodded. Meanwhile, Mrs. Lai, peering out from a room in the house, saw her eldest daughter and emerged, ¡°Shuying, what brings you here? Is something the matter?¡±

 Chapter 24 - 24 Aunt Appears

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Aunt Appears


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen walked out of the room when they heard the noise.


    ¡°Mother, you haven¡¯t come to help me with the kids for several days, and now it¡¯s time for the harvest at my place. You must come help me with the children. Father and brother and two younger sisters need to help me harvest the rice.¡±


    Ye Shuying was ordering her family around unceremoniously, just as she had done before, though in the past it had been her brother and sister-in-law who had helped, while her mother took care of the children.


    ¡°This¡­, there¡¯s still so much to do at home, and your sister-in-law isn¡¯t home¡­ We need to harvest our own rice.¡±


    Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t agree immediately as she had before. These days she had to do all the housework at home and was somewhat reluctant to go work at her eldest daughter¡¯s place.


    ¡°Mother, how have you become like this? You weren¡¯t like this before, you could help me finish harvesting then do your own work.¡± Ye Shuying couldn¡¯t believe she was being refused by her own mother.


    ...


    ¡°Elder Sister, when have you ever seen me work in the fields? I¡¯m about to get married, how could I help you with farm work? What a joke¡­¡±


    Ye Shuzhi was irritated by her elder sister who lived so close by yet always expected help just because she had a son. She too was going to get married soon and would eventually have a son.


    ¡°Second Sister is right, I¡¯m not going to do farm work. Stop counting on me,¡± Ye Shuzhen mockingly glanced at her elder sister.


    ¡°Great, all of you won¡¯t help, right? Are we not relatives anymore?¡± Ye Shuying pointed at her mother and sisters, furious enough to burst into angry words.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re married now, of course you need to manage your own household. You¡¯ve seen our family is not having an easy time either.¡±


    Hongji hadn¡¯t yet spoken when his father, furiously glaring, reminded everyone that they had talked just that afternoon about the need to do farm work at home, and now the eldest daughter was demanding their help again, which was quite irritating.


    ¡°Father, am I still your daughter or not? If you don¡¯t help, then consider that you don¡¯t have this daughter,¡± Ye Shuying, always proud, looked down on Hongji, who simply obeyed and was always dutiful. Since marrying into her husband¡¯s family, her brother and sister-in-law had helped her quite a bit.


    She had thought that once she spoke up today, they would help, but she hadn¡¯t expected her family to be so unyielding. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the years, it was only with her family¡¯s help that she was able to live well in her husband¡¯s family, with her mother-in-law not helping with the children and sternly insisting her mother come over to help.


    During the busy farming season, she had been fortunate to have her family¡¯s help and had always felt that it was only right for her family to assist her as they had before.


    ¡°Oh come on, your sister-in-law and I have helped you quite a bit over the years, haven¡¯t we? Yet you never helped back. Not even once did you visit when your sister-in-law gave birth, and now suddenly you remember you have a brother!¡±


    Hongji was mocking his younger sister. In fact, he had long held a grudge against his parents for favoring his sisters. Over the past years, despite being busy and tired, he and his wife had still helped, but how had this sister treated him and his wife?


    Ye Shiqi heard the loud arguments from the room. She had never seen such a confrontation with her aunt, and then watched as Siwa carried her to sit at the doorway to watch.


    She saw her father and grandfather stopping their carpentry work under the thatched shelter and glaring at her aunt who was standing in the courtyard.


    The Second Aunt, Third Aunt, and grandmother were also standing in the courtyard, not getting along well with the elder aunt, who seemed to be threatening to cut off relations.


    Ye Shiqi sized up this aunt, who looked just like her grandmother and her Second and Third Aunts, with a round face and a stout body, short and pale.


    The three-month-old baby was seeing these important family members for the first time, together with that uncle she had never met, whom her Second Aunt always mentioned was her fianc¨¦ who never appeared.


    Ye Shiqi was a bit puzzled. How far was the town from here? Why hadn¡¯t she met the man her aunt was betrothed to?


    Have the engaged couple of several months been having affairs?


    When Ye Shiqi was reading that book, she only looked at a few pages and thought that the author wrote with too much melodrama. Where in reality would there be such a family?


    In her era, girls were considered highly valuable, weren¡¯t they?


    In a society with gender equality, girls are treasured, especially since many are only children. How could anyone treat their daughters so cruelly?


    She had a stepmother, and she wasn¡¯t close to her stepmother or her elder sister, but she never really suffered. Her father always gave her money, otherwise how could she live so comfortably?


    With space, she wouldn¡¯t get rich or prosperous, considering her space became useless. She always felt that space was unsafe and untrustworthy.


    Now, out of curiosity, she opened such a book and entered a melodramatic story, facing days of cold and hunger. When would it end?


    She had just heard in the room that a child as big as her was supposed to go work in the fields. Having always stayed in her room since birth, she felt she was practically molding.


    Seeing the outside world seemed like a good idea¡ªperhaps she could find some seeds to plant something useful in her small space and avoid starving.


    Ye Shiqi felt that she, an unspeakable baby, needed to change her tactics and think about how to make a living in this world.


    Seeing how her elder sisters were treated by the family made her worry about her own future.


    Since she had grown a bit, her space had grown as well: what was once a two-square-meter space at birth, became as big as a bathroom after a couple of months, and now it might be as big as their small house room¡ªa considerable small space.


    Ye Shiqi decided to look for some seeds that could fill the stomach, plant a bit first, and not starve anymore.


    Ye Shuying¡¯s harsh words were ignored, leaving her to walk away sulky and defeated.


    That night, Mrs. Lai tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.


    She felt uneasy about having turned down her elder daughter today, fearing that her daughter might really sever ties with them.


    ¡°Hongji¡¯s mother, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Old man, is our treatment of the elder daughter okay? If she ignores us from now on, won¡¯t I be unable to see my chubby grandchild?¡± Mrs. Lai was typically more concerned about her grandson, not the elder daughter.


    ¡°Hongji¡¯s mother, you should be nicer to your own child! No matter what, he¡¯s your son. We hope they will give us a grandson to continue the family line. The grandchildren from a daughter are still just grandchildren after all.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s words made Mrs. Lai silent, but improving her relationship with those who cost money was out of the question.


    If they could buy some meat to nourish their son and help him have grandsons sooner, that would be more practical.


    In the room, Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen, these two sisters shared a room but not a bed. They talked about the elder sister, both feeling that she was too impractical.


    Daya, Er Ya, and Sanya didn¡¯t know that the elder aunt had visited. Siwa had seen the elder aunt only once or twice, and being such a small child, couldn¡¯t clearly express it, only mentioning that an aunt had come and was helping the family with work.


    Daya and the three younger sisters looked at their silent father as they massaged their sore hands, not daring to say much.


    The next day, Mrs. Lai went to the market, riding the village cart. It had been a while since she had appeared in that cart, and other women who were also going to the market started gossiping about her.

 Chapter 25 - 25 Had an Idea

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Had an Idea


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, off to the market? Your daughter-in-law has gone to the county, and you still have so much free time?¡± a matchmaker in her forties or fifties gossiped to Mrs. Lai.


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, your daughter-in-law is truly virtuous, taking on so much work by herself. Now she¡¯s even earning money for your family by working outside. You¡¯ve got yourself a good daughter-in-law,¡± another Mother-in-law gossiped, with envy.


    ¡°She¡­ It¡¯s a pity she hasn¡¯t managed to give birth to a boy, something our family has been longing for! Ah¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lai felt proud of the village women¡¯s envious gaze as they gossiped about her, and why wouldn¡¯t she be?


    It was indeed a matter of pride that her son had married a hardworking daughter-in-law, except for the earlier mentioned flaw¡ªshe had not yet given birth to a plump grandson.


    Today, she dolled herself up especially, wearing the silver ring she normally didn¡¯t dare to, a silver bracelet stolen from her daughter-in-law¡¯s dowry, and even a silver hairpin in her hair, along with silver earrings, all dressed up without fear of being robbed on her way to town.


    ...


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, you have your daughter-in-law working as a wet nurse, when will she be able to bear you a big, chubby boy?¡±


    One of the village women who was heading to the market said boldly to the young wife without shame. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re a young wife. I see your belly is a bit protruding, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Other women laughed at what the young wife had said.


    The oxcart wasn¡¯t very common; those who were willing to spend that little bit of money also thought it more comfortable to not have to walk to town.


    Men who had good leg strength found it inconvenient to squeeze into an oxcart with the women, so today all the passengers in the oxcart were women, with only a man driving the cart, who was not at liberty to chat.


    The young wife nodded shyly and said, ¡°I was just about to go to town to buy some things to prepare clothes and shoes for the child, it¡¯s just been over three months, so I can talk to others about it.¡±


    The other women nodded, agreeing that what the young wife said made sense.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s triangular eyes observed the young wife¡¯s belly contemplatively; her daughter-in-law had already had five births and couldn¡¯t always be bearing daughters. Many people had seen that some always have daughters, seven or eight girls, and yet no son is born.


    Mrs. Lai, concerned that Mrs. Li might also have such a constitution, considered that, given their family circumstances, they could take a concubine for their son.


    If Mrs. Li could not produce a son, they could let the concubine bear a plump boy for their family, thus allowing their family to flourish with descendants.


    Then she thought about how her house only had a few rooms: one for her son, one for the two old folks, one for the daughters, and one for sundry items, plus a kitchen and a thatched room for making furniture.


    If they wanted to take a concubine for their son, they would need to build another room at home.


    Mrs. Lai touched the coin purse in her bosom. If they were to build another room in the house, her pile of coins would get significantly thinner. And in a month or two, when her second daughter was to be married off, they would need to prepare a dowry.


    Although they could cut wood from the mountains for free, labor was still needed. Saving on the carpentry labor, as the girl¡¯s family, they would still have to buy many things.


    Today, Mrs. Lai suddenly had this idea of getting a concubine for her son. Indecisive, she decided to discuss it with her husband after returning from the market and find a girl to be his concubine through a matchmaker.


    When the oxcart arrived in town, everyone got off.


    Mrs. Lai busied herself buying rice, soy sauce, meat, and other things her daughter had asked for.


    When she went shopping, she deliberately went to her future son-in-law¡¯s place to buy some items, fully intent on receiving a discount from his family.


    Zhong Xianggui was selling goods in the shop with his mother while his father had gone to restock.


    Clients continually came into the shop to buy items. Their family¡¯s shop was like a general store, having everything, and he was busy introducing products and their prices to the customers.


    Seeing another person enter the shop, he lifted his professional smile and greeted the newcomer with a smiling face, only to see that the person entering was the future Mother-in-law.


    His smile paused for a moment as he lowered his head, pretending to sell things, and didn¡¯t greet the future Mother-in-law.


    His mother, however, was a bit smoother and, upon seeing Mrs. Lai without changing her own smiling expression, said to her:


    ¡°My dear relative, what brings you here today? We¡¯ve been so busy that we haven¡¯t had the time to visit your household.¡±


    The owner of the grocery store had been running the shop in this town for many years, with relatives from various villages coming to buy things every day, and there was always gossip circulating.


    Previously, the reason she had the matchmaker propose this family as in-laws was that she felt they were stingy but treated their own daughter quite well, and maybe they would give a more generous dowry in the future.


    Her son had also taken a liking to the girl from this family, and so the marriage arrangement was settled, but they hadn¡¯t expected to later find out that this family was not treating their daughter-in-law and granddaughter well.


    They turned a blind eye to it all, pretending to be deaf and dumb when the other party didn¡¯t even hold a full month celebration for the birth of the granddaughter, saving themselves a sum of money that would have gone to a gift.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s visit today, if not to purchase, might be to demand something.


    The owner of the grocery store looked down upon Mrs. Lai¡¯s ill treatment of her daughter-in-law, yet she did not express it openly, unable to imagine what the interaction with her own future daughter-in-law would be like.


    ¡°Relative, I¡¯m here to shop today. We¡¯re family after all, and I¡¯m here to support your business. I hope you can give me a bit more discount, and don¡¯t mention anything about giving it away for free; I know you need to cover your costs in selling goods.¡±


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s words sounded pleasant, hinting that she believed it was too soon for her to push her luck before her daughter was married into their family; in reality, she was hoping they would generously offer to let her shop without paying.


    Sadly, her wooden son-in-law-to-be did not respond. He seemed so shrewd, so why did he appear so cluelessly foolish in her presence?


    ¡°Relative, sure! Since we¡¯re family, I¡¯ll give you a wholesale price when you shop here.¡±


    The proprietor¡¯s words were honeyed; only she knew the actual cost price of the goods. Saying she was giving Mrs. Lai a wholesale price meant that it was the same price given to anyone buying in bulk and not the cost price.


    Mrs. Lai, completely missing the implication of this remark, nodded happily and inquired how much rice to buy, along with mung beans, sugar, oil, and soy sauce.


    If Mrs. Lai wanted to buy pork, she would definitely have to go to the other side of the market.


    After hearing Mrs. Lai¡¯s list, the owner arranged for her son to weigh out the goods while she tallied up the total cost of so many items on her abacus.


    ¡°Relative, the total comes to 200 cents.¡±


    ¡°That much¡­¡± Mrs. Lai, not being very numerate, felt the price was quite steep and clutched her coin purse tightly.


    ¡°Relative, I¡¯m already giving you a bargain. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask at other stores; you definitely won¡¯t find this price anywhere else.¡± The shopkeeper had anticipated that Mrs. Lai wouldn¡¯t easily part with her money and prepared herself for a needless haggling ordeal.


    ¡°This¡­¡± hesitated Mrs. Lai.


    ¡°Relative, by all rights, with your daughter-in-law making so much money working in the county, and your family¡¯s two carpenters earning well, you¡¯ve probably stopped farming altogether, right? It¡¯s necessary to spend a little when buying rice since you¡¯ve earned it; of course, you should eat better.¡±


    The shop owner was trying to pry some information, quite curious as to what her future daughter-in-law was actually doing at home.


    Earlier talk suggested the girl was constantly at home¡ªsuch a lazy person would certainly need some proper training once she became part of the family.


    Mrs. Lai had trained her daughter-in-law to be so diligent¡ªhow could she not outdo Mrs. Lai? Eventually, a daughter-in-law becomes a Mother-in-law, too, and she would let the daughter-in-law taste what it was like to be in that role ¨C it certainly couldn¡¯t be as comfortable as being a daughter.

 Chapter 26 - 26 Losing Integrity in the Later Years

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Losing Integrity in the Later Years


    Mrs. Lai was usually aggressive but very shrewd, and she was afraid that saying too much might adversely affect her daughter. She felt that the lady boss was too cunning and sensed she was no match for her.


    This person was a businesswoman, who could spin death as life, leaving Mrs. Lai defenseless. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Relative, how did you find out? The land is the foundation of us farmers, how can we not till the soil? Our family is buying so many things now because we need to harvest the rice soon, and we want to provide some nourishment to the family so they have the strength to work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so, relative, all this stuff for just 200 coins is such a bargain, why hesitate to spend?¡± the lady boss spoke in a calculating tone, designed to irritate yet prevent anger, as she was smiling while she spoke¡ªa facade of a smile, a fa?ade of excellent customer service.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment at the future relative¡¯s words. Hadn¡¯t she come here to shop precisely because she wanted a discount?


    She wanted to buy inexpensive goods from her future relative but didn¡¯t anticipate how shrewd the other party would be, and she dared not offend them.


    ...


    Mrs. Lai reluctantly took out strings of copper coins from her bosom, her heart aching with each one removed.


    Zhong Xianggui was serving other customers, not dealing directly with Mrs. Lai, knowing that as a future son-in-law, it was unwise to argue with a future mother-in-law, and shrewdly left the matter to his mother.


    Mrs. Lai saw her relative unhesitatingly take the money.


    She took the already packaged goods and left in anger without looking back, not wanting to say even a goodbye.


    Zhong Xianggui and his mother were unconcerned and continued to attend to other customers.


    Mrs. Lai also bought the fatty cuts with a sense of pain, the cuts used for oil extraction.


    Then, she arrived where the ox-cart waited; the village women, seeing how much she had bought, asked her enviously about her purchases.


    Amidst their envious looks, Mrs. Lai¡¯s mood improved, and she bragged proudly.


    ¡°I bought this rice and these items from my relative¡¯s place. My future son-in-law gave me the cheapest price. These things I¡¯ve bought weren¡¯t expensive at all.¡±


    Curious, those sitting in the ox-cart wondered how much money she had spent on her purchases.


    When they learned she had spent 200 coins, they couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths and laugh, though they didn¡¯t openly mock Mrs. Lai.


    These were the prices one would expect at her relative¡¯s shop¡ªeven wholesale prices were the same elsewhere. It seemed only Mrs. Lai naively thought she had gotten a deal.


    Returning home with all her purchases, Mrs. Lai¡¯s daughters rushed out when they saw how much she had bought.


    ¡°Mother, did you buy us anything?¡± Ye Shuzhi rummaged through the goods her mother had bought.


    ¡°Mother, did you buy sweets?¡± Ye Shuzhen thought of the candy from the day before; it was gone, and she wanted more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent over 200 coins on all these goods, where would I have money to buy candy? Didn¡¯t you already have sweets yesterday?¡± Mrs. Lai rolled her eyes at her younger daughter, unamused.


    ¡°Mother, you just received two taels of silver yesterday from your daughter-in-law for her work. Why are you so stingy, only buying this little bit of meat? You know I don¡¯t eat the fatty cuts. Why didn¡¯t you buy the lean ones for me?¡± Ye Shuzhen stomped her foot angrily.


    ¡°Why waste money on that? Lean meat isn¡¯t tasty at all. After you press the oil out of these fatty cuts, they¡¯re delicious,¡± Mrs. Lai rolled her eyes again at her daughter. This is not knowing the cost of maintaining a household.


    ¡°Mother, hmph¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen, after picking up her thread, stomped off back to her room.


    Ye Shuzhi also took her stuff and left without asking a word about her husband, who had come from town.


    ¡°You two, come out and help your old mother with cooking after you¡¯ve put your things away.¡±


    Mrs. Lai ordered her daughters who had returned to their rooms.


    ¡°Mother, Daya and Er Ya are coming back; let them cook!¡±


    Ye Shuzhen¡¯s voice came from inside the room.


    However, Ye Shuzhi remained silent.


    Hongji and his father, who had not spoken until now, heard them discussing having the children who went out to work in the fields come back to cook.


    Hongji stopped his woodworking, staring intently at his mother and sister¡¯s room, feeling even more irritated.


    Mrs. Lai caught her son¡¯s gaze and remembered what she had thought about that morning.


    ¡°Hongji, after the busy farming season, you and your father should go to the hills to chop more wood, build an additional room in the yard, and also make your sister¡¯s dowry. You¡¯ll need to work overtime in the evenings; don¡¯t just focus on those loss-making goods.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you expect me to work faster, but you don¡¯t help with the housework. How old are my children? You all are so heartless, with so many adults at home, yet waiting for the children who work outside to come back and cook.¡±


    Hongji glared angrily at his mother.


    Hongji¡¯s father looked up at his son and his wife, stopped his work, washed his hands, then picked up a bamboo tube, put some tobacco inside, lit it, took a drag from the tube, and exhaled a puff of smoke before saying to Mrs. Lai:


    ¡°Speak! Why build an extra room?¡±


    ¡°Old man, someone¡¯s wife in the village is pregnant. Our family can¡¯t always have just girls. We need someone to carry on the family lineage.¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft at all, as it carried into the room.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen were eavesdropping and pouting, but they said nothing.


    Ye Shiqi, in the other room, was now able to sit up. Thanks to the water from the space, her body was exceptionally nimble. While others were still unable to sit up, she could already crawl.


    But she didn¡¯t want to crawl on the dirty ground anymore and asked her fourth sister to carry her to the doorway to secretly listen to the conversation outside in the yard.


    Hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, she knew that her ruthless grandmother wanted to take advantage of her mother being in the county, using the money her mother earned from working outside, to secretly arrange for a concubine for her father.


    Her mother could endure this, but she, as a daughter, could not. The thought of having a stepmother, who would be cruel to them when their own mother was not around, pained her.


    She had to find a way to stop all this and let her mother know about it. But with her mother¡¯s timid nature, would she ever resist?


    Ye Shiqi was worried, worried for her mother, and fretted over her potentially miserable future life.


    She leaned her ear, eager to hear what her father would say.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t mention that. Building a room costs money. Your son and his wife are still young; it¡¯d be better to let my wife stop working as a housekeeper, so she can stay home with the children, sparing me so much hard work.¡±


    Hongji was slightly tempted by his mother¡¯s suggestion of continuing the family lineage but also feared being labeled as faithless.


    His wife worked outside while he took a concubine; this was something the honest man couldn¡¯t do, even though he longed for a woman¡¯s company after months without one.


    ¡°Son, taking a concubine is so cheap. All the money your wife earns from working outside is nothing compared to having a concubine who can bear you children,¡± Mrs. Lai tried to convince her son.


    ¡°Mother, you haven¡¯t considered the cost of building an extra room and the money for taking a concubine. That¡¯s the hard-earned money of my wife from working outside. You might as well let Father take a concubine to give me a brother.¡±


    These words from Hongji made his father blush a little, momentarily tempted.


    ¡°You wicked son, you want to ruin your old mother¡¯s reputation in her old age.¡± How could Mrs. Lai let her husband take a concubine? It would mean sharing him with another woman.

 Chapter 27 - 27 Stealing the Leftover Meat

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Stealing the Leftover Meat


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± Hongji was being hit by his mother, standing obediently and letting her strike him several times; the hits were quite painful.


    ¡°If not you, then who should I hit? Ah¡­ Such a rotten idea, suggesting your father take a concubine, and you had the nerve to speak it.¡±


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s anger led her face to turn crimson; her plump body twisted as her chubby hands continually slapped her son.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about this matter anymore, otherwise my stance remains the same,¡± Hongji said, unwilling to compromise, as he slightly turned his body due to the pain in his chest, now presenting his back to his mother¡¯s strikes which actually felt like a bit of a massage after a morning of tiring work.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Ye Shiqi couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter upon hearing this.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s so funny that you are laughing so hard?¡± Siwa had been listening too, but she couldn¡¯t make sense of the commotion outside.


    ...


    ¡°An gui an gui,¡± her younger sister replied to Siwa, speaking the language that puzzled her.


    Ye Shuying had come by the day before and was turned away by her own family; returning home, she didn¡¯t know how to explain it to her family members.


    Keeping the incident secret, the next day at lunch, her husband, who was five generations removed and also bore the Ye surname, mentioned it while she was holding their son and feeding him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Shuying, did you notify your elder brother and others to come help harvest the rice? And your mother, she hasn¡¯t come to help with the child these past few days either. Don¡¯t just stay at home with the child all day; all the outdoor work falls on my shoulders.¡±


    ¨C


    Shuying¡¯s husband possessed the skill of building houses, learnt from his father, but unfortunately his father had died young. Now he had only his mother and an unmarried younger brother, along with an elder sister married within the village.


    The two brothers hadn¡¯t separated households yet, working together in construction, while his mother, rather than helping with the child, was busy with her own side jobs, leaving childcare to the mother-in-law.


    Their family had grown accustomed to it, believing that it was only right for Ye Shuying¡¯s family to help out.


    ¡°Husband, my elder brother and father as well as my mother all disapprove, saying they have their own work to do. My elder sister-in-law isn¡¯t home either, and a lot of the work falls to the children,¡± Shuying replied under the reproachful gaze of her mother-in-law and the disapproving look from her husband.


    ¡°What? They aren¡¯t coming to help? Our house has so much land, and if they don¡¯t come to help with the child, I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t you think I, this old woman, will go out and harvest rice,¡± said the mother-in-law, being the first one to complain.


    ¡°We two brothers also have to go out for construction work. With so much land, if they don¡¯t come to help, when will we finish harvesting?¡± Ye Senhai glared at his wife with widened eyes.


    The younger brother-in-law also glared, suggesting that without the help from his sister-in-law¡¯s family, would they not be worked to death?


    ¡°Let the younger aunts come to help; not even one of them coming would be too heartless, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Senhai followed up.


    ¡°Husband, I already said harsh words, that if they don¡¯t help, we should cut ties with them. Let¡¯s see if that makes them come,¡± Shuying said, feeling troubled by her in-laws¡¯ complaints, her own family¡¯s unwillingness to help felt like a lack of support for her.


    ¡°What did your mother-in-law and father-in-law say? And your elder brother too; they used to help, and your mother would help with the child without complaint. Is it because you said something wrong that they won¡¯t come?¡± Senhai paused, ready to speak to his wife.


    ¡°No, I went to my family¡¯s home yesterday and everyone was there; they said they needed to harvest their own rice in a few days and didn¡¯t have the time to help. I said if they don¡¯t help, we should sever ties, but they ruthlessly said they won¡¯t come, and I had no other options,¡± Shuying explained feeling very wronged; her widowed mother-in-law had never helped with the child, always relying on her own family.


    ¡°You useless thing, I¡¯ll take care of the grandchild. You three go harvest the rice! If the in-laws don¡¯t come to help, from now on don¡¯t let them come to see the grandchild,¡± said the widowed mother-in-law, to which her two sons dared not object.


    Shuying painfully nodded her agreement. Back then, she had been attracted to Senhai for his handsome looks, tall figure, and his skill in building, hopeful of a good family life.


    ¡°`


    She hadn¡¯t expected that her widowed mother would not treat her well at home and that she could only seek help from her own family. Her mother pinched every penny, but fortunately, her first child was a son, and her family was happy to help; this was the only way she could live comfortably.


    But all that changed when Mrs. Li became a wet nurse. Suddenly, her family no longer came to help with the children or the rice harvest. She could imagine the additional burden and how much harder she would have to work in the future.


    ¡­


    Mrs. Lai brought home some fatty pork, and today, work fell on the children to cook. When Daya and her two younger sisters returned from outside, they smelled the aroma coming from the kitchen.


    Daya saw the second aunt and the third aunt in the kitchen with their cheeks puffed out, as she caught Mother-in-law stuffing a piece of pressed oil cake into her mouth without fear of it being too hot.


    Seeing the meat, Daya swallowed her saliva and, along with her two sisters, went to wash their hands. The well-behaved girls knew they wouldn¡¯t receive any of the good stuff, and as long as they weren¡¯t hit or scolded, they would keep to their room after washing up.


    Siwa, in the room, was peeping out the window stealthily at the kitchen, and Ye Shiqi could also see the kitchen from the window.


    However, she never ate such deep-fried food before; high in fat and heat-inducing, especially when made from pork fat, she never touched such things.


    Ye Shiqi never entered the kitchen and didn¡¯t know how to cook the fatty pork. She had never anticipated that one day, she would become a character from a book, where she would see fatty meat scraps as treasures.


    She felt somewhat sorry for her four elder sisters, who certainly hadn¡¯t tasted such fine foods.


    Come lunchtime, there was dry rice for a change on the dining table, along with vegetables cooked with lard scraps, and Daya and her three sisters eyed the lard scraps.


    To their surprise, Mrs. Lai served them rice, just a small bowl each, and some vegetables cooked with lard scraps, without a single piece of meat.


    The four sisters didn¡¯t dare speak, their eyes fixed on their father Hongji¡¯s bowl of meat.


    Mrs. Lai gave a bit of the lard scraps to the head of the household, Hongji¡¯s father, and to Hongji as well.


    Seeing the rare treat of lard scraps in front of him, Hongji¡¯s face broke into a smile. Catching the gaze of his four sisters, he hesitated before apportioning a piece of scrap from his bowl into each of their bowls.


    ¡°Hongji, you eat what you¡¯ve got; you can¡¯t be sharing with these money-losing goods. If they eat it, they¡¯ll just get lazier at work.¡±


    As Mrs. Lai spoke, her hand and the chopsticks of her two daughters reached toward the four sisters¡¯ bowls.


    Daya and her four sisters quickly grabbed the piece of meat in their bowls and threw it into their mouths, picked up their own bowls, and the one belonging to Wuya, and ran back to their room.


    ¡°Such audacity¡­ daring to revolt, huh!¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t quick enough, and again she cursed.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re always favoring brother, and he¡¯s bound to favor his own children,¡± Ye Shuzhen mumbled resentfully.


    ¡°Exactly, brother doesn¡¯t even bother to care about his sisters,¡± Ye Shuzhi added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Hmph, you still call yourselves aunties? Just now, when cooking, you each had something in your mouths; you think I didn¡¯t know? My children didn¡¯t even dare to enter the kitchen when they got home.¡±


    Accused by his two sisters, Hongji, who was usually an honest man that never talked back, started to defend his children.


    ¡°Brother¡­ look at you talking¡­¡± Ye Shuzhi blushed from embarrassment.


    ¡°Mother¡­ look at brother,¡± Ye Shuzhen glared at Hongji.


    ¡°Enough, even eating a meal can¡¯t be peaceful. Your brother is right; you are grown-up yet not as well-behaved as the children.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father spoke up, siding with justice for the first time.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 28 - 28 It is Right for Us to Eat Our Fill

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28 It is Right for Us to Eat Our Fill


    Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s words provided Hongji with a little comfort, as he knew there was someone who understood his grievances.


    Since their father had spoken, Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi dared not speak and buried their heads in eating.


    Mrs. Lai had spent so much money today, how could she spend time eating? She ate quickly, even snatching up the last of the crust from the pot.


    Hongji felt that having eaten dry rice today, he finally had some energy. When he returned to his room, he saw his eldest daughter had already fed his youngest daughter, and the other daughters were licking their bowls with their tongues.


    Hongji sighed inwardly, the children usually didn¡¯t have enough to eat. It was rare for them to have meat, and they even licked their bowls clean.


    Hongji let the children eat their fill and then go to sleep.


    ...


    Daya quietly took her and her sister¡¯s bowls outside, knowing that the bowls on the kitchen table definitely hadn¡¯t been washed.


    When Daya arrived in the kitchen, no one had cleaned up the dishes, and no one was there. She silently gathered the dishes, wiped the table, and washed the dishes.


    Daya didn¡¯t take a nap when she returned to her room. Her mother had gone out to work as a housekeeper. Without her mother to help sew and mend, and with the light too dim at night, she could only use the time during the midday nap to mend the torn clothes.


    Daya¡¯s skills, of course, were learned from Mrs. Li. Mending clothes, embroidering handkerchiefs, and making shoes, she managed well, but making clothes was somewhat difficult for her.


    Er Ya was learning alongside her. Lu Hong was a craft that every girl had to learn, except for Siya and Qing. The three sisters held needles and thread in their hands, creating small handkerchiefs and attempting to embroider simple flowers on them.


    Some silk thread had been brought back by their mother the last time she came home.


    Siwa glanced a few times at her elder sisters doing needlework, watching until she fell asleep.


    Ye Shiqi, just over three months old, also didn¡¯t have much to sleep. Faced with the incomprehensible needlework, she felt dizzy watching it and eventually fell asleep.


    Er Ya and Sanya were not as skilled as Daya. They merely held the needle and thread and practiced on scraps of fabric, resulting in crooked and twisted embroidery.


    Daya kept giving directions from the side. With her mother absent, she had become the instructor, teaching her sisters every detail of life.


    The dinner was still prepared by Mrs. Lai, including dishes cooked with pork cracklings. This time, Mrs. Lai was a bit more shrewd, giving her son one piece of meat, her elderly husband two pieces of meat, and dividing one piece of meat each among the three of them. The children could only watch.


    Daya and her four sisters, having dry rice and a bit of vegetable with their meat, were happy. They also took their youngest sister¡¯s bowl back to the room.


    Ye Shiqi, only three months old, should normally have only two or three teeth, or about six teeth, while some might not get their teeth until eight or nine months old.


    Yet, she already had eight teeth, all of them front teeth, and could only use her front teeth to eat the dry rice.


    Having dry rice to eat was still better than just having water.


    Knowing that the rice for the dry rice was bought by Mrs. Lai from the town, the stingy grandmother spent a lot of money on things.


    Ye Shiqi noted internally that the money used to buy things was earned by their mother¡¯s hard work, so it should afford them enough food and warm clothes.


    After dinner, Ye Shuying took a fire branch and came again to her mother¡¯s house in the courtyard.


    Daya was washing dishes in the kitchen, and Er Ya was also there helping to cook pig rice.


    Sanya was accompanying Qing and Wuya in the room. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hongji and his father took advantage of the dim light of the oil lamp to finish the last bit of work.


    Mrs. Lai, having eaten her fill, returned to her room to eat melon seeds.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen also went into the room to join their mother in eating melon seeds, which Mrs. Lai had found in the goods she bought from the town, thinking they were a gift from a prospective son-in-law. The mother was so joyful that she didn¡¯t even think about the children at home.


    ¡°Dad, elder brother, mom, Er Ya, Third Sister.¡±


    Ye Shuying stood in the courtyard, watching her family members. Seeing that her mother and sisters didn¡¯t invite her to eat melon seeds, she felt annoyed.


    ¡°Shuying is here!¡± Hongji said indifferently, realizing that his sister must have come because she needed help.


    ¡°Dad, Brother, tomorrow our family is harvesting the rice, you must come help!¡± Ye Shuying had no hopes for her mother and sisters; she only hoped her beloved father and brother would soften their hearts.


    ¡°No, tomorrow we are also harvesting rice at our place, we have to finish our own chores, and besides, your sister¡¯s dowry isn¡¯t ready yet, our family is also very busy.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father had long distinguished his own interests at home from those of his daughter.


    ¡°Shuying, you see, we are working through the night, we are really busy. Why don¡¯t you come help us, and once we¡¯re done, we can help at your place? It¡¯s feasible to help each other out like this.¡±


    In the past, when this sister said she needed help, especially asking him and his wife to assist, they would help out without even having a meal, knowing how stingy their in-laws were.


    Ever since Mrs. Li had gone to work as a housekeeper, Hongji had started doing some of the work his wife used to do, finding it very tiring and realizing how hard he had been on her.


    Hongji felt a slight guilt, caring a bit more for his wife than before, which made him backtalk whenever his parents and sister talked down to her.


    ¡°Dad, Brother, how can you be so heartless? Mom, you¡¯re not even speaking up for me, you don¡¯t even come to help with the kids anymore, didn¡¯t you always love my son the most?¡±


    Ye Shuying, unable to persuade her father and brother, and seeing her mother and sisters continue eating melon seeds and staying silent while watching her, felt such hatred.


    ¡°Shuying, you know how many responsibilities we have at home. Your sister-in-law has gone to work as a wet nurse, and with her absence, there¡¯s so much more to do at home. As the saying goes, ¡®A married daughter is like water splashed out of the house,¡¯ think about it yourself!¡±


    Before, most of the chores were done by her son-in-law and her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Li. Mrs. Lai and her daughters hardly did anything at home. But in these two months since Mrs. Li had left to work as a housekeeper, she and her daughters had much more to do at home.


    The harvest concerned the food supply of the household; everyone had their own interests to look after and prioritized their own work, even if it meant rejecting their own daughter.


    ¡°Wuwu, are you even my family anymore?¡± Ye Shuying wept in the courtyard.


    ¡°Shuying, didn¡¯t your brother just say? Our families can help each other out. This is your parental home after all. We¡¯ll go help with your work, but your family doesn¡¯t help us, that¡¯s unreasonable. How can you still cry shamelessly?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father had accumulated a lot of resentment toward his son-in-law over the years from the incidents that had piled up.


    In other homes, the son-in-law usually helps his father-in-law, but Ye Shuying¡¯s husband constantly needed her family¡¯s help and never reciprocated.


    ¡°Dad, my husband said he has to work on a building site, and only has these two days for farm work. If you don¡¯t help, our work won¡¯t finish, and since he can¡¯t finish his own chores, how can he come to help?¡±


    Ye Shuying found excuses, although her husband actually wanted her family to finish the work first so he could rest at home during the extra time, which had always been the case for years, and she also felt sorry for her husband working so hard on construction sites.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Aren¡¯t your father and brother busy? He has an elder sister who works overtime in the town, right? Let his elder sister come to help. We can¡¯t be the only ones helping; we¡¯ve done too much as relatives already,¡± Mrs. Lai finally voiced her buried thoughts.

 Chapter 29 - 28 It is Right for Us to Eat Our Fill

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28 It is Right for Us to Eat Our Fill


    Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s words provided Hongji with a little comfort, as he knew there was someone who understood his grievances.


    Since their father had spoken, Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi dared not speak and buried their heads in eating.


    Mrs. Lai had spent so much money today, how could she spend time eating? She ate quickly, even snatching up the last of the crust from the pot.


    Hongji felt that having eaten dry rice today, he finally had some energy. When he returned to his room, he saw his eldest daughter had already fed his youngest daughter, and the other daughters were licking their bowls with their tongues.


    Hongji sighed inwardly, the children usually didn¡¯t have enough to eat. It was rare for them to have meat, and they even licked their bowls clean.


    Hongji let the children eat their fill and then go to sleep.


    ...


    Daya quietly took her and her sister¡¯s bowls outside, knowing that the bowls on the kitchen table definitely hadn¡¯t been washed.


    When Daya arrived in the kitchen, no one had cleaned up the dishes, and no one was there. She silently gathered the dishes, wiped the table, and washed the dishes.


    Daya didn¡¯t take a nap when she returned to her room. Her mother had gone out to work as a housekeeper. Without her mother to help sew and mend, and with the light too dim at night, she could only use the time during the midday nap to mend the torn clothes.


    Daya¡¯s skills, of course, were learned from Mrs. Li. Mending clothes, embroidering handkerchiefs, and making shoes, she managed well, but making clothes was somewhat difficult for her.


    Er Ya was learning alongside her. Lu Hong was a craft that every girl had to learn, except for Siya and Qing. The three sisters held needles and thread in their hands, creating small handkerchiefs and attempting to embroider simple flowers on them.


    Some silk thread had been brought back by their mother the last time she came home.


    Siwa glanced a few times at her elder sisters doing needlework, watching until she fell asleep.


    Ye Shiqi, just over three months old, also didn¡¯t have much to sleep. Faced with the incomprehensible needlework, she felt dizzy watching it and eventually fell asleep.


    Er Ya and Sanya were not as skilled as Daya. They merely held the needle and thread and practiced on scraps of fabric, resulting in crooked and twisted embroidery.


    Daya kept giving directions from the side. With her mother absent, she had become the instructor, teaching her sisters every detail of life.


    The dinner was still prepared by Mrs. Lai, including dishes cooked with pork cracklings. This time, Mrs. Lai was a bit more shrewd, giving her son one piece of meat, her elderly husband two pieces of meat, and dividing one piece of meat each among the three of them. The children could only watch.


    Daya and her four sisters, having dry rice and a bit of vegetable with their meat, were happy. They also took their youngest sister¡¯s bowl back to the room.


    Ye Shiqi, only three months old, should normally have only two or three teeth, or about six teeth, while some might not get their teeth until eight or nine months old.


    Yet, she already had eight teeth, all of them front teeth, and could only use her front teeth to eat the dry rice.


    Having dry rice to eat was still better than just having water.


    Knowing that the rice for the dry rice was bought by Mrs. Lai from the town, the stingy grandmother spent a lot of money on things.


    Ye Shiqi noted internally that the money used to buy things was earned by their mother¡¯s hard work, so it should afford them enough food and warm clothes.


    After dinner, Ye Shuying took a fire branch and came again to her mother¡¯s house in the courtyard.


    Daya was washing dishes in the kitchen, and Er Ya was also there helping to cook pig rice.


    Sanya was accompanying Qing and Wuya in the room. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hongji and his father took advantage of the dim light of the oil lamp to finish the last bit of work.


    Mrs. Lai, having eaten her fill, returned to her room to eat melon seeds.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen also went into the room to join their mother in eating melon seeds, which Mrs. Lai had found in the goods she bought from the town, thinking they were a gift from a prospective son-in-law. The mother was so joyful that she didn¡¯t even think about the children at home.


    ¡°Dad, elder brother, mom, Er Ya, Third Sister.¡±


    Ye Shuying stood in the courtyard, watching her family members. Seeing that her mother and sisters didn¡¯t invite her to eat melon seeds, she felt annoyed.


    ¡°Shuying is here!¡± Hongji said indifferently, realizing that his sister must have come because she needed help.


    ¡°Dad, Brother, tomorrow our family is harvesting the rice, you must come help!¡± Ye Shuying had no hopes for her mother and sisters; she only hoped her beloved father and brother would soften their hearts.


    ¡°No, tomorrow we are also harvesting rice at our place, we have to finish our own chores, and besides, your sister¡¯s dowry isn¡¯t ready yet, our family is also very busy.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father had long distinguished his own interests at home from those of his daughter.


    ¡°Shuying, you see, we are working through the night, we are really busy. Why don¡¯t you come help us, and once we¡¯re done, we can help at your place? It¡¯s feasible to help each other out like this.¡±


    In the past, when this sister said she needed help, especially asking him and his wife to assist, they would help out without even having a meal, knowing how stingy their in-laws were.


    Ever since Mrs. Li had gone to work as a housekeeper, Hongji had started doing some of the work his wife used to do, finding it very tiring and realizing how hard he had been on her.


    Hongji felt a slight guilt, caring a bit more for his wife than before, which made him backtalk whenever his parents and sister talked down to her.


    ¡°Dad, Brother, how can you be so heartless? Mom, you¡¯re not even speaking up for me, you don¡¯t even come to help with the kids anymore, didn¡¯t you always love my son the most?¡±


    Ye Shuying, unable to persuade her father and brother, and seeing her mother and sisters continue eating melon seeds and staying silent while watching her, felt such hatred.


    ¡°Shuying, you know how many responsibilities we have at home. Your sister-in-law has gone to work as a wet nurse, and with her absence, there¡¯s so much more to do at home. As the saying goes, ¡®A married daughter is like water splashed out of the house,¡¯ think about it yourself!¡±


    Before, most of the chores were done by her son-in-law and her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Li. Mrs. Lai and her daughters hardly did anything at home. But in these two months since Mrs. Li had left to work as a housekeeper, she and her daughters had much more to do at home.


    The harvest concerned the food supply of the household; everyone had their own interests to look after and prioritized their own work, even if it meant rejecting their own daughter.


    ¡°Wuwu, are you even my family anymore?¡± Ye Shuying wept in the courtyard.


    ¡°Shuying, didn¡¯t your brother just say? Our families can help each other out. This is your parental home after all. We¡¯ll go help with your work, but your family doesn¡¯t help us, that¡¯s unreasonable. How can you still cry shamelessly?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father had accumulated a lot of resentment toward his son-in-law over the years from the incidents that had piled up.


    In other homes, the son-in-law usually helps his father-in-law, but Ye Shuying¡¯s husband constantly needed her family¡¯s help and never reciprocated.


    ¡°Dad, my husband said he has to work on a building site, and only has these two days for farm work. If you don¡¯t help, our work won¡¯t finish, and since he can¡¯t finish his own chores, how can he come to help?¡±


    Ye Shuying found excuses, although her husband actually wanted her family to finish the work first so he could rest at home during the extra time, which had always been the case for years, and she also felt sorry for her husband working so hard on construction sites.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Aren¡¯t your father and brother busy? He has an elder sister who works overtime in the town, right? Let his elder sister come to help. We can¡¯t be the only ones helping; we¡¯ve done too much as relatives already,¡± Mrs. Lai finally voiced her buried thoughts.

 Chapter 30 - 30 Busy Farming Season Arrives (Massive Release 1, Seeking Support)

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Busy Farming Season Arrives (Massive Release 1, Seeking Support)


    Hongji¡¯s father stopped painting and went to smoke bamboo cigarettes instead, and while his wife and son were talking, he didn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Daya had Er Ya and Sanya put the bags of wood they had gathered into their room. Her younger sister had asked for toys this time, and they were not to be left outside, to prevent their grandmother from using them as firewood.


    Ye Shiqi realized that her father, who had a bit of conscience before, was increasingly standing up for her and her sisters, proving to be a good father. He was just a little too blindly filial, but that could slowly be changed.


    After finishing the paint job, Hongji hurried to take a bath. The smell of the paint was strong, and he didn¡¯t want to bring the odor back into the room and affect the children.


    The next morning, before it was light out, Mrs. Lai got up and knocked on the door. Hongji woke up, washed his face, picked up two loads of water to pour into the water tank, and went with his father to cut the rice crop.


    At home, Mrs. Lai hurried Daya, taking her five younger sisters to the rice field. The older ones helped with cutting the rice, while the younger ones helped by picking it up.


    ...


    ¡°Grandma, should Qing go too? She¡¯s so little. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave her at home? Please look after her, Grandma,¡± Daya said, feeling sorry for her little sister who was also being taken to the fields. In the mountainous fields, there would be insects, and what could such a small child, who could not even walk, do?


    ¡°You impertinent girl, giving me orders. I don¡¯t want to have to watch over a money-losing proposition while I need to cook at home.¡±


    When Mrs. Lai said this, her eyes flickered. She hadn¡¯t agreed to her eldest daughter¡¯s request from yesterday, but later that evening, she thought that if she didn¡¯t help her older daughter with the children, her daughter might someday not acknowledge her as her mother, or even forbid her from seeing her grandchildren. How could she allow that?


    Mrs. Lai decided to let Daya take even the youngest with them to the fields, so she would have time to help her eldest daughter with her children.


    Daya glanced at her aunts¡¯ rooms, which were still closed. She didn¡¯t dare call them, afraid of getting hit. She had no choice but to carry Qing on her back, have Er Ya carry a back basket, and Sanya carry one too. Siwa, with his hands empty, held onto his sister¡¯s hand, and together they went to the fields outside the mountains.


    Just as dawn was lightening the sky, they set off through the mist. Normally, they would have breakfast before going to the fields, but today they had a heavy task of cutting the rice, so they set out to work before coming back for breakfast.


    Sitting on her elder sister¡¯s back, Shiqi saw the fields for the first time ¨C she had been too engrossed in books for the past three months.


    Enduring days of hunger and inadequate clothing, Shiqi finally got to see the outside sun, and she felt today was a great opportunity.


    Now that she was able to get up, she could enter the ¡°space¡± to farm. She could sit and plant with her own hands, and as she grew, the well of ¡°Spiritual Spring¡± in the space had expanded a bit, and her apprentice already had a room as large as that of her family home, ready to plant rice or other crops.


    Shiqi had no experience in farming and hadn¡¯t found any seeds before, but taking advantage of today¡¯s outing, she planned to plant useful crops in the space. She couldn¡¯t let herself go hungry any longer.


    In the warm sun of the morning, drenched in dew, there were others going to cut the rice in that harvest month of October.


    When Daya and her sisters arrived at the edge of the field, their father and grandfather had already cut many bundles of rice and left them in the field.


    Daya spread out a sack on the path by the field and gently laid Wuwa on the ground, softly saying,


    ¡°Qing, be good, okay?¡±


    Shiqi nodded her head. Daya wasn¡¯t sure if she understood, but she instructed Siwa to watch over her, fearing that Qing, not knowing any better, might crawl towards the water ditch on the side.


    Daya took Er Ya and Sanya down to the field with her.


    Hongji, who was bending over cutting the rice, straightened up at the sound. Seeing his eldest daughter arriving with the little ones, he scolded them with a stern expression,


    ¡°Daya, why did you bring Siwa and Qing as well? Aren¡¯t your grandmother and aunts still not out yet?¡±


    ¡°Father, it was Grandma who asked me to bring the younger sisters out. Aunt and the others haven¡¯t even gotten up yet,¡± Daya said, holding a sickle and lowering her head in distress.


    Er Ya and Sanya went to pick up the rice grains that had fallen to the ground and put them in the bamboo basket.


    ¡°Hongji, don¡¯t scold the children. Let¡¯s harvest more rice and carry it back after breakfast, and have the children stay at home,¡± Hongji¡¯s father said, not wanting to say more. He might have guessed some of the thoughts of Mrs. Lai and her daughters, sighing in his heart.


    Hongji could only tell his eldest daughter to be careful and continued to bend over to harvest the rice.


    The weather in October was a bit drier, and the farmers knew it was about time to harvest the rice. The walkways were no longer being watered, so the fields were not muddy. Adults and children stepping in the fields only got their cotton shoes wet with dew.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s gaze followed her elder sisters and grandfather, father working, and she also saw on the edge of the field where a mouse had eaten rice grains, leaving behind the husks.


    Idly sitting there, she wore the straw hat her elder sister had put on her. She couldn¡¯t just sit there counting ants forever.


    Her gaze moved from the rice fields to the mountainside; she noticed the pine trees.


    With her sharp eyes, she saw a bird¡¯s nest in a big tree. Glancing at Siwa beside her, Siwa was absentmindedly looking at the adults and elder sisters working with the rice.


    Ye Shiqi, feeling an itch in her hands, reached out and picked a leaf from a small tree nearby. Suddenly, a line of text appeared in her mind.


    Riberry, also known as taojin niang, the whole plant is used as medicine, with effects such as promoting blood circulation, relieving diarrhea, and stopping bleeding.


    Then her mind overflowed with images of hillsides covered with pink taojin niang blooms and fruit everywhere.


    Ye Shiqi was stunned by the sudden appearance of words and images in her mind. She had never known such a plant before, so why could she recognize the species now?


    Her heart skipped a beat, could this be another aspect of the Golden Finger? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To confirm whether this was indeed the Golden Finger, Ye Shiqi directed Siwa to pick some wildflowers by the roadside for her.


    She encountered a variety of wild daisy, saw something resembling wild orchids, and even found honeysuckle.


    They all thrived on the edge of the mountain, by the water ditches. Growing vigorously without any fertilizer, much like weeds, they flourished effortlessly.


    ¡°An¡¯gui an¡¯gui,¡± Ye Shiqi muttered an incomprehensible phrase, crawling on her hands and knees, pointing at the blooming wild daisies, wild orchids, and the vines of honeysuckle. It was nearing the end of the honeysuckle¡¯s blooming season, with only a few flowers left and some withered ones.


    ¡°Little sister, such pretty flowers. Hehe, Siwa likes flowers too. I¡¯ll help you pick them, and we can all play together,¡± Wuwa obediently offered to go and pick the flowers, but Daya, who was busy harvesting rice, occasionally stood up to check on her two younger sisters.


    Worrying that the young girls might wander off and end up playing in the water.


    ¡°Siya, why are you going towards the water ditch? Stop, what if you fall in?¡± Daya called out as she hastily ran back from the field, stepping unevenly through the muddy paddies.


    Hongji, hearing Daya¡¯s voice, also turned to look. He saw that the youngest child was still obediently sitting, and Siwa, normally so sensible, had run off toward the water ditch.


    The honest man was anxious, fearful for a child falling into the water, and he too ran over.

 Chapter 31 - 31 Bees (Second Explosive Update, Seeking Support)

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Bees (Second Explosive Update, Seeking Support)


    ¡°This¡­ is worrying,¡± Hongji¡¯s father sighed as he saw the scene, swallowing the words he wanted to scold.


    The safety of the kids, a concern he bore as a grandfather, poor people can¡¯t afford to get sick.


    Another reason he dare not scold was that his wife and daughters hadn¡¯t come to work, yet all the kids had shown up, making him somewhat embarrassed by the looks from the villagers working in the fields. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Siya heard her elder sister¡¯s call and obediently stopped, waiting for her sister and father to come over.


    ¡°Siya, weren¡¯t you supposed to watch your little sister? Why did you disobey and go play in the water?¡± Daya picked up Siwa, intending to head back, her sickle still in her other hand, fearing she might accidentally hurt her sister.


    Er Ya and Sanya were picking up fallen rice grains in the field. Seeing something was up, they both stopped and looked over.


    ...


    ¡°Elder sister, Wuwa wants to pick flowers,¡± Siwa mentioned as her elder sister carried her away, not forgetting the flowers Wuwa had mentioned wanting.


    ¡°Those flowers¡­¡± Daya wanted to say not to pick them, they didn¡¯t have time to play.


    ¡°Daya, take your sister back first, dad will pick the wildflowers for you.¡±


    Hongji had already reached the edge of the ditch to pick boughs of honeysuckle and wild daisy.


    ¡°Be careful, be careful,¡± Shiqi pointed out the wild orchid to her father while continuously gesturing.


    Hongji looked at Wuwa, trying hard to understand what she was saying but couldn¡¯t make out her alien language.


    ¡°Dad, Wuwa said she wants to uproot that flower to plant it,¡±


    Daya, always thoughtful, had been looking after her sister all along and understood more of this mute language.


    ¡°Wuwa is so young, what is she planting flowers for? It¡¯s not good to plant such wildflowers in our yard; it¡¯s better to plant a melon,¡± Hongji said, his hands, however, contradicted his words, digging up even the orchid¡¯s roots with his sickle.


    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Shiqi watched her father, who verbally refused but indulged his child, realizing that her father could indeed be cultivated further.


    ¡°Are you happy now? Don¡¯t have your Fourth Sister go picking flowers anymore, and you don¡¯t move either, what if you fall into the ditch? Just sit quietly, okay?¡±


    Hongji placed the stems of the wild daisy, honeysuckle, and a red wild orchid in front of the little child.


    This man thought to himself at this moment, such a young child wouldn¡¯t think about planting flowers, she must just want to destroy them.


    Hongji then called on Daya to continue harvesting rice grains.


    Shiqi¡¯s eyes followed her father and sister as they continued to harvest, and she thought of something, How long will they keep harvesting rice by hand?


    She, previously a wealthy girl, as the saying goes, hadn¡¯t seen a pig run but had eaten pork; she knew farmers had a machine called a harvester, but such modern equipment wasn¡¯t available now.


    Neither had she seen a human-powered threshing machine, were her grandfather and father planning to bundle up the harvested rice and carry it back to thresh?


    Considering the weight of the rice seedlings and the grains, no wonder it took several days to work two acres of land.


    With a harvester, perhaps even two acres would be done in an hour?


    Alas, in this backward era, an unknown dynasty from the books, without modern machinery, everything had to be done by hand, making work difficult.


    Shiqi once searched online, how much rice do farmers harvest per acre?


    She later found out, if the harvest was good, one acre could yield over a thousand pounds.


    She looked at the rice seedlings in the field, which were not very lush, the rice didn¡¯t seem to be very abundant. Could this acre yield a thousand pounds?


    We also saw that some rice seedlings had flat rice grains; having 500 catties per acre was already not bad.


    No wonder, even with two acres of land, planting two seasons a year still wasn¡¯t enough to feed the family with so many mouths to feed, and they weren¡¯t applying scientific farming methods; these past few months had been managed by the children.


    Ye Shiqi felt that them having a harvest from these two acres was already quite good and she admired her elder sisters for their virtues.


    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz¡±


    A little honeybee flew towards Ye Shiqi, and then several more honeybees started circling quickly above her.


    ¡°Insects!¡± Siwa, frightened, trembled slightly; the small child was afraid of insects and had never seen insects bigger than mosquitoes, which looked quite terrifying.


    Ye Shiqi was initially scared too, thinking these insects were coming to sting her. She had heard shortly after birth, her elder sisters discussing how Mrs. Li had been stung by a wasp and had ended up swollen like a pig¡¯s head with hands and feet all puffy. It had been by these yellow things that she had been stung.


    Upon closer inspection, these didn¡¯t look like yellow wasps but rather the honeybees from the rumors. Looking at the flower in her hand, could it be that the honeybees were here for the blossoms?


    Ye Shiqi glanced at her frightened elder sister, who was covering her eyes and head. She suddenly thought of a brilliant idea; could she store these creatures in her ¡°space¡±? Perhaps then she could have honey from the bees?


    While her elder sister was covering her head and dared not look, Ye Shiqi silently muttered a command, and both the flower and honeybees were stored into her space.


    ¡°Where are the insects?¡±


    It was only when Siwa no longer heard the buzzing sound that she moved her hands away from her eyes, saw that the insects were indeed gone, and finally thought to check on her younger sister.


    ¡°Wuya, are you alright?¡±


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s response to her elder sister was just an eye roll; shouldn¡¯t her sister have chosen to protect her first when faced with danger?


    ¡°Hehe, the insects are gone.¡± Siwa, carefree, took Wuya¡¯s hand and began laughing happily.


    Ye Shiqi let Wuya hold her hand while she continued to observe the beauty of nature.


    Just as she had expected, after leaving the rice for a while, grandfather, father, and her elder sister started bundling up the rice. Grandfather and father were both carrying the rice, placing one end of the sheaves in a basket to prevent the grains from falling to the ground.


    Daya also carried a lighter load, leaving the responsibility of carrying Wuya to Er Ya.


    Carrying the dew-laden rice was rather heavy. They jogged with their burdens, struggling a bit, and after they had returned to eat breakfast, they came back here to work.


    Along the way, the villagers who worked like them were all rushing past, too busy to even exchange greetings.


    When they all returned home, the adults set down the rice in the courtyard, preparing for it to be threshed.


    Hongji saw his two sisters eating in the kitchen. His mother was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Er Ya, Sanya, you¡¯ll have to thresh these grains later,¡± Hongji said.


    Hongji had originally planned to have Er Ya and Sanya help cut the rice, but seeing his mother absent and guessing she must have gone to his eldest sister¡¯s place, he sighed inwardly, feeling helpless.


    ¡°Okay,¡±


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen, hearing they could stay indoors rather than go out in the sun, both nodded happily.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mother?¡± Hongji¡¯s father entered the kitchen to have breakfast and didn¡¯t find his wife.


    ¡°Mother just went out, said she¡¯d be back by lunch,¡± Ye Shuzhi paused her meal and looked at her father. Her expression conveyed a message of not speaking ill of her own mother, believing that her father would understand.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Every Grain Is Hard-Earned (Fourth Update)

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Every Grain Is Hard-Earned (Fourth Update) S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Humph, not doing their own chores,¡± Hongji¡¯s father grumbled, before eating, he took some puffs of his bamboo tobacco pipe to satisfy his craving, and then he began his meal.


    Daya led her younger sisters to wash their hands, and while she ate, she also fed the youngest sister.


    Previously, when Er Ya saw wild daisies, wild orchids, and honeysuckle, she didn¡¯t notice any flowers in the youngest sister¡¯s hands during the time she carried her. She didn¡¯t find it strange, assuming Qing must have thrown the flowers into a ditch.


    Siwa, with a simple and unclear mind, didn¡¯t pay attention and thought Wuya might have unknowingly lost the flowers while playing.


    Daya was even less observant, her thoughts aligned with her father¡¯s¡ªWuwa planting flowers? More like destroying them. She was sure the flowers had been discarded long ago.


    Er Ya and Sanya diligently picked up the fallen rice grains from the field. This was the fruit of their and their sisters¡¯ labor, every grain was treasured.


    ...


    While collecting these grains, the two children hoped that, after the harvest, they could eat dry rice every day and no longer have to endure the watery porridge that left their bellies growling with hunger and their bodies weak.


    When Siwa wasn¡¯t paying attention, Ye Shiqi threw the wild daisy and honeysuckle vines, as well as the wild orchids into her ¡°space¡±.


    While Er Ya carried her, she took a handful of rice grains from the bamboo basket in Er Ya¡¯s hands and threw them into the soil of her ¡°space¡±, then scattered a little more, thinking it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Then she silently wished for the ¡°Spiritual Spring¡± in the space to automatically water her sown seeds and the flowers she had just thrown into her space.


    The bees collected in the space gathered honey from the blossoms there, and the plants rooted in the space grew rapidly. What were once just cuttings, like the wild daisy, had now blossomed into a dense patch with many flowers.


    Wild orchids also thrived into secretive, dense patches, with their fragrance wafting through the air.


    And then there was honeysuckle, although not many vines had grown, one plant was lush enough to form a dense mesh of branches and buds, some awaiting bloom and others already unfurling their petals¡ªa golden variety of honeysuckle.


    Such change in the space didn¡¯t affect that ¡°Spiritual Spring,¡± nor hinder the sprouting rice seedlings in another area of the space¡ªtheir growth stayed separate, without competing.


    Ye Shiqi, planting for the first time, felt a sense of accomplishment. So, this was another way to farm, with the joy of planting something tangible to enjoy.


    After breakfast, Hongji arranged for Siwa to take Qing and stay in the room, no longer going to the fields.


    He was worried that the two younger girls would get sunburnt. On their way back, they had come across many villagers who gossiped and asked why he was taking so many young children to the fields.


    ¡°Where is his mother, his sisters?¡±


    Hongji and his father didn¡¯t know how to respond, they vaguely replied, not daring to say that the adults were at home while they sent the children out to work.


    These last few months, the village gossip followed their family, turning them into the most scandalous household in the village.


    Siwa obediently nodded; she was strong and starting to understand some things, capable of taking care of her sister, giving her water, carrying her to the latrine.


    With the two children at home, Hongji still worried and asked his sisters to keep an eye on them while working.


    Ye Shuzhi said nothing and did not nod; in silence, she went about her work, unwilling at heart to watch over the little ones.


    Ye Shuzhen pouted and didn¡¯t nod either, nor dared to argue with her older brother, so she chose to ignore the two little ones.


    Hongji could only sigh with worry, thinking about going to work for half an hour before carrying rice back, so that he could keep an eye on the little ones while feeling reassured about getting the work done.


    Ye Shuzhi was left to work on the threshing with her eldest brother and father away, with only the two youngest children remaining at home. Unwilling yet daring not to shirk her duty, she wielded a large stick to beat the rice.


    Ye Shuzhen glared at the two little ones, envying their young age that exempted them from work and thinking how worry-free life is as a child.


    Ye Shiqi had seen before how people from ancient times threshed rice, an entirely manual labor using a stick divided into two sections, swinging forcefully to separate the grains from the stalks.


    She felt that the poets were right, ¡°Who knows from his dinner that each grain is hard-won.¡±


    After another half hour, Hongji returned with another load of rice, followed by the footsteps of Hongji¡¯s father.


    The two men entered their courtyard and saw that Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen had already thrashed the rice they had brought back earlier and separated it from the sheaves.


    The two men placed the baskets of rice seedling in the yard before wiping their sweaty faces with their dirty sleeves.


    Hongji put down his load to drink water and filled a kettle for the children, remembering they had forgotten to bring water to the fields. Seeing them drink raw water from the irrigation ditch, he feared they might fall ill.


    Hongji¡¯s father also took a sip of water. He didn¡¯t give it much thought, as his priority at the moment was to take a couple of puffs from his bamboo tobacco pipe.


    ¡°Elder brother, father, how much more is there?¡± Ye Shuzhi asked, her hands burning painfully. A girl not used to manual labor, with hands skilled in needlework, she was distressed by the rough work that had damaged her hands.


    ¡°Father, my hands hurt. Can we wait until you have finished the work before threshing the rice?¡±


    Ye Shuzhen¡¯s hands also burned fiercely, her pain bringing her to the brink of tears, her pitiful expression causing tears to well up in her eyes.


    ¡°How can that be possible? We must thresh the rice quickly, or it will sprout and mold. We will lose our food for the future,¡± Hongji said, swiftly intervening.


    Hongji¡¯s father blew a puff of smoke from his bamboo pipe and, frowning, told his daughters, ¡°Your brother is right. When has work been without toil? You¡¯ve been coddled and rarely did any tough work, but during harvest, you cannot slack off. This grain is our lifeblood. We haven¡¯t yet harvested one-fifth of our two acres.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ wuwu, it hurts so much,¡± Ye Shuzhen dumbly stared at her palm, now wounded, and couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.


    Ye Shuzhi also felt like crying, but upon seeing the admonishing gaze of her father and elder brother, she did not dare. She moved the threshed rice to the side of the wall to dry.


    As they continued to bash the rice, dust from the stalks covered them, the chaff making their faces and hands itch intolerably.


    Hongji and his father shouldered the baskets and continued back to the fields.


    Ye Shiqi was sitting on the bed, held by Siwa. The two children dared not sit outside, partly because the aunts swinging their sticks to thresh the rice would stir up considerable dust, which could coat them and cause unbearable itching.


    Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t understand that she avoided sitting outside not because of the dust but for fear of being glared at by her aunts.


    Siwa, being slightly older, had experienced two rice harvest seasons and knew better. When younger, she didn¡¯t understand and would scratch incessantly at the itchy dust on her skin.


    She continued to pester Qing, telling her not to crawl outside.


    As the sensible elder sister, she was a responsible and caring girl.

 Chapter 33 - 33 Idle Thoughts

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Idle Thoughts


    Ye Shiqi could only watch from the windows of her house, seeing her usually lazy aunts forced to work.


    She was puzzled, weren¡¯t ancient grains meant to be dried in the grain drying yard?


    All done by human power, there should be places designated for drying, right?


    If they were dried in the earthen ground of the yard, wouldn¡¯t all the grains be covered in dirt?


    Were there concrete grounds in ancient times, and where would they dry the grains?


    With such little sunlight in the yard, could they really dry out completely?


    ...


    Ye Shiqi was also very curious, how did they husk the rice without machinery in ancient times?


    Oh my, my, just looking at it is exhausting¡­


    Her questions were soon answered; the grains her aunts threshed were not taken elsewhere to dry.


    Instead, they took out a closely woven bamboo sieve from the storage room, filled it up, and placed it under the sunlight to dry.


    Ye Shiqi looked at the size of the yard, wondering how many sieves would be needed to dry the grains from two acres.


    If they dried all the grains from two acres in the yard, there¡¯d be no space left to walk, not to mention the heaps of rice seedlings in the corners. Why not dry them outside?


    ¡°Anju, Anju¡±


    The words that Ye Shiqi spoke seemed like an alien language to Siwa, who couldn¡¯t understand what his sister was saying, just staring at her. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Elder sister, do you want to go outside? Don¡¯t, there¡¯s a lot of dust among the grains outside, it can be very itchy.¡±


    Hearing the non-responsive answer from her older sister, Ye Shiqi had to take care of her again, giving her water to drink and taking her to urinate.


    Although eating dry food meant not needing to urinate or defecate as often, this child¡¯s body still required plenty of water, and her digestive system was not very strong, resulting in runny stools.


    The spirit of an adult, when the urge to relieve oneself becomes pressing, can endure, but only for a limited time.


    Fortunately, her elder sister was quite good at relieving her physical discomforts.


    In her boredom, she picked up a comic book her mother had bought.


    ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯ll tell you a story¡­¡± Siwa picked up another comic book. Her memory was quite good; she recalled the stories their father had told them. She wasn¡¯t very fluent, sometimes even missing a word or two in the stories, but she enjoyed this activity very much.


    As Ye Shiqi listened to Siwa tell stories, she looked at the comic book in her hands, knowing well that a word or two might be missing in the spoken sentences.


    It was a bit of a pity that Siwa, only two years old, had such good memory ¨C in this era, girls couldn¡¯t take the imperial examinations.


    If it were her past life¡¯s world, she would likely qualify for a university education or higher.


    Learning depended wholly on one¡¯s memory; no matter how hardworking you were, it was no use if you couldn¡¯t remember.


    Ye Shiqi, in her previous life, came from a wealthy family and attended an advanced school for girls, not taking the imperial examinations. But in these affluent schools, despite the lack of emphasis on grades, with such formidable teachers, you couldn¡¯t learn if your memory wasn¡¯t up to par.


    She relied on her good memory and often indulged in play, a typical rich kid¡¯s habit.


    After graduating from high school, she did not pursue university studies domestically but set out to study abroad, landing in an unfamiliar country.


    Her high school English teacher was from France.


    She learned English well and also studied French with the teacher during her spare time.


    Later, when she went to France for further studies, neither English nor French posed a challenge for her. Another reason for not attending university in her homeland was to avoid dealing with her stepmother.


    Abroad, under the wide sky, she spent her father¡¯s money and didn¡¯t have to work part-time, unlike others.


    Ye Shiqi studied business administration in university, but she loved painting and was even fonder of music. In France, she met a Chinese music enthusiast who played the pipa exquisitely.


    Ye Shiqi learned to play too, a musical hobby. While others played guitar, she played the pipa. While they played the piano, she learned the classical instrument, the Guqin.


    When other students learned oil painting, she practiced ink painting and wrote large characters.


    She was mocked by her Western classmates for her taste.

 Chapter 34 - 34 Too Idle

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Too Idle


    Ye Shiqi felt that if she liked something, she shouldn¡¯t do it just because someone else wanted her to. She had her own dreams and ambitions.


    To do what she liked, regardless of what others said or laughed at, one shouldn¡¯t care too much. Life would be more peaceful and comfortable that way.


    After graduating from college, she didn¡¯t immediately go on to study for a master¡¯s or doctorate; instead, she chose to return to her hometown, which made her classmates ridicule her for giving up a promising future.


    But what of it? Everyone has people and things they care about in life.


    It was because she heard that her stepmother¡¯s biological daughter had entered her father¡¯s company to manage it, with what seemed like designs on taking over the family property. She couldn¡¯t let her ambition-filled sister take everything that belonged to her.


    Ye Shiqi returned to China once more and asked her father for a Ferrari and to intern at the company.


    ...


    Then she arranged to hang out with her close friend from high school for a week, having the time of their lives.


    Of course, that included clubbing, spending time in internet cafes, and watching shows and reading novels with her friend in her room.


    Her father agreed to her terms and bought her a red car.


    But during her test drive, Ye Shiqi, confused and disoriented, found herself in the world of a novel she had read.


    As she drank water every day in this world within the book, she couldn¡¯t help but think whether her cunning sister had succeeded in her absence from her own world.


    Taking over the family property that belonged to her and probably gloating about it with satisfaction.


    Sigh¡­ These old memories could now only be reflected upon during idle moments. She must have had too much idle time as a kid to entertain such wild thoughts.


    Hongji and his father returned with another load of rice an hour later.


    When they stepped into the yard and saw the already sun-drying rice in the winnowing basket and that the rice seedlings they had caught earlier had been threshed, father and son, both tired and sweaty, felt a sense of relief and placed the basket in the yard.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Hongji¡¯s father wiped his sweat, drank some water again and, not seeing his wife, felt a hint of annoyance brewing.


    Hongji didn¡¯t bother to ask. He was already used to his mother favoring his elder sister, yet he wondered in his heart whether she would return to cook or not.


    ¡°Mom hasn¡¯t come back yet,¡± Ye Shuzhi said, sitting under the eaves to catch a breeze, her expression unhappy as she had just realized her phone had gotten blisters and was painfully hot to the touch, some parts even peeling. She had applied some medicinal oil to relieve the pain.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s almost time to cook and Mom still isn¡¯t back,¡± Ye Shuzhen complained, sitting next to her sister. Her hands, like her sister¡¯s, had blisters in the palms and on all five fingers, and it hurt where the skin had peeled off.


    Hongji¡¯s father sighed inwardly and called his son back to work.


    Mrs. Lai came into the yard not long after Hongji and his father had left, spotting her two daughters working and the rice already spread out on the winnowing baskets.


    Her plump face broke into a smile as she praised the two sisters,


    ¡°Er Niu, San Niu, you two have worked hard today. Your mother will make you something delicious to eat right away.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back? Look at our hands from working, they¡¯re all covered in blisters, and it hurts so much,¡± Ye Shuzhen said with a complainant and coquettish tone, putting down the stick she held.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re so tired from working, our hands are raw, and our bodies itch. Let the remaining work be yours! Don¡¯t go to elder sister¡¯s place this afternoon.¡± Ye Shuzhi complained and wanted to shirk the current task.


    ¡°Er Niu, San Niu, be good! Continue working this afternoon. Your elder sister¡¯s family is also harvesting rice, and Mom needs to take her little nephew.¡± Mrs. Lai said as she left to help her daughter and babysit her grandson, she was actually shirking the heavy labor; even at her eldest daughter¡¯s, she was just there to babysit.


    Seeing her mother-in-law pounding rice in the courtyard and asking her to help, she declined, using childcare as an excuse.


    She internally ridiculed her mother-in-law, who usually loaded her daughter with so much work, but now also had to work for the sake of food, didn¡¯t she?


    Mrs. Lai ignored the resentful looks from her daughters, making them finish their tasks, even though they were usually reluctant to cook; at this moment, they obediently went into the kitchen to prepare the meal.


    Daya, leading her two younger sisters, carried baskets of rice they had picked from the fields on their backs.


    During the busy farming season, all the children from every household did the same, not a single grain could be wasted in the fields.


    Hongji let the children go home first while he and his father took advantage of the time before lunch to do more work.


    Looking at an acre of land, they had already managed to work on more than a third of it since the morning, which was quite an accomplishment.


    Their family¡¯s fields were scattered, a few parts here, a few there. The land, inherited from their ancestors, wasn¡¯t the best quality. The richest and most fertile farmland was in the hands of the rich man.


    Many villagers had no other livelihoods, no land of their own, just barren upland to be reclaimed, so they had no choice but to rent the rich farmland from the rich family.


    A season¡¯s strenuous work, after paying the rent, left them with little to spare, and that was if the weather was good.


    If they faced natural disasters or cataclysms that resulted in a total crop failure, they couldn¡¯t pay the rent, and that would be a disaster.


    Fortunately, in this area, with its clear mountains and waters, the weather had been favorable for years, with no floods or locust plagues. The villagers lived in poverty but managed to scrape by day to day.


    Hongji and his father stopped their work only when the sun reached its zenith, bringing back the rice that they had harvested.


    The remaining work could only be done in the afternoon. He envied the rich family who had a threshing machine, allowing those who had rented their fields to cut the rice and leave it in the field, taking turns to use the machine.


    It would save them the trouble unlike him and his father, who had to carry even the rice seedlings back, while in other families the straw could be left in the field to dry before being brought back home, which was much less tiring.


    Hongji knew there were pros and cons to every situation. His family couldn¡¯t afford a threshing machine, and even if they could, they wouldn¡¯t buy one for just two acres of land. He knew his mother wouldn¡¯t be willing to spend the money. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya and her younger sisters returned to the courtyard, putting down the bamboo baskets full of rice they had carried. She took a bamboo sieve and poured the rice they had gathered into it.


    Using her small hands, she continually poked it, trying to get the chaff through the small gaps in the sieve to the ground, leaving behind clean rice on top.


    Er Ya and San Ya didn¡¯t stand by the whole time; they went to wash their hands and took a towel to wipe their faces, feeling itchy all over, a sensation they had become accustomed to.


    For months, all the farm work in the fields had been done by the three sisters; if there were insects on the rice seedlings, they had to catch them; if the seedlings needed fertilizing, they had to do it.


    When weeds grew in the rice fields, they had to pull them out.


    Now that the rice had grown into clusters and it was time to harvest, it didn¡¯t mean they would have nothing to do afterward.


    The next few months would be spent growing vegetables until plowing began again in March of the following year.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 35 - 35 Passing the Buck to Daya

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Passing the Buck to Daya


    Mrs. Lai had already prepared the dry rice in the kitchen, along with stewed pork with pickled Chinese mustard, and dried radishes. At this time of the season, no green vegetables had been planted.


    In the past, when Mrs. Li was still at home, she could grow some delicious greens, but since she left to work as a laborer, the kids at home weren¡¯t very good at gardening, and Mrs. Lai did not manage the vegetable patch.


    Now, there was no time even to gather wild greens, so the only things available to cook at home were the salted vegetables and dried radishes previously pickled by Mrs. Li.


    Ordinary folks who were lazy in cooking might not be very skillful, but they had one distinguishing feature¡ªthey had meat. Farmer families eating meals were not so particular; as long as it could fill the stomach, even if the culinary skills were inadequate, they could still eat their fill. Their mentality was simply to eat their fill!


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen returned to their room to slack off, their backs aching and hands swollen with pain from the morning¡¯s exertion.


    Their tender hands, ablaze with pain, were blistered and peeling, so they had no choice but to apply medicated oil.


    ...


    Feeling itchy all over, they could only use a towel to wash their faces and pat down their bodies.


    In October, working outside was hot, and the water in the tank was cold. Without heating up the water, one simply couldn¡¯t bathe.


    Ye Shuzhen tidied up her disheveled hair from the morning¡¯s labor, feeling as if dust from the rice seedlings clung to her head and itched unbearably.


    ¡°Second Sister, look how capable Daya is despite her age. Shouldn¡¯t we let her take over the task of threshing rice?¡±


    Ye Shuzhen saw how adept Daya was at work; she was even more competent than her aunt, who was a few years older.


    It seemed right to hand over the chore of threshing rice to her.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk about it during the meal! I don¡¯t want to thresh rice either.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi was also tidying up her appearance at the moment, sharing her sister¡¯s sentiment. She¡¯d rather cut and gather the rice in the paddies than stay at home to thresh rice, which was a rather tiring task even with a large stick.


    ¡°Time to eat¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lai, seeing the old man and her son return, called everyone together for the meal.


    Hongji¡¯s father set down the rice basket and didn¡¯t go to eat right away; he washed his hands and took a few puffs of his bamboo pipe first.


    After setting down the rice, Hongji washed his hands, splashed his face with water, checked on the two little ones in the room, and then headed to the kitchen for his meal.


    Daya heard grandma calling for dinner, left the bamboo sieve of rice she¡¯d prepared out to dry in the sun, and went to wash her hands.


    Mrs. Lai was quite diligent, serving the rice into bowls for everyone.


    ¡°Old woman, where did you go this morning?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father, having enjoyed his bamboo pipe smoke, finally entered the kitchen, sat down for the meal, and glared at his wife as he spoke.


    ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t our eldest daughter ask us to help out? I thought, since you guys weren¡¯t going to help, neither would I. The little ones need looking after, so I went to help her watch the little one.¡±


    Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t feel guilty at all; in her mind, the girls at home couldn¡¯t compare to the grandson who was a boy.


    Had she ever held the other children?


    Mrs. Lai couldn¡¯t remember, particularly not Wuwa, whom she certainly hadn¡¯t held.


    Hongji quietly picked up his bowl and started eating. He was accustomed to his mother¡¯s favoritism and harbored a strong dislike for her. Out of filial piety, he remained silent, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have his thoughts.


    Hongji¡¯s father glared at Mrs. Lai once more and then opted to say no more.


    Daya, carrying the food for her sisters, chose to eat with them in the room.


    Of course, Daya fed Wuwa first, since Siwa could already eat by himself. The other sisters were happy to have just a bowl of rice with a small amount of pickles. The pickles, cooked with meat, had their bits of meat already taken by the adults.


    Ye Shiqi ate obediently, bite by bite; the dry rice made it difficult for her mouth, which lacked molars, to eat quickly. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya would feed her sister a mouthful of rice and then take a bite herself from her own bowl.


    Voices of conversation began in the kitchen. Ye Shuzhen was the first to express her dissatisfaction about their mother going to work for her older sister and not coming home to dry the rice grains. However, she didn¡¯t outright say it.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to dry the rice grains at home this afternoon. Wah, look what has become of my hands.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not drying the rice grains at home, who will? If you¡¯re not at home, where else would you be?¡± Hongji¡¯s father reproached his youngest daughter in a blaming tone.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯d rather swap with Daya. I want to go cut the rice grains; I don¡¯t want to thresh them at home.¡± Ye Shuzhen ignored the disapproving glares from her father. Her anger didn¡¯t allow her to care about the family¡¯s disapproving looks.


    Hongji stopped eating, his cheeks puffed with rice, and silently looked at Ye Shuzhen as she mentioned Daya.


    ¡°How old is Daya, and how old are you? It¡¯s only when you¡¯re a bit older that you¡¯ll have the strength to thresh the rice. Daya hasn¡¯t been idle for a moment while helping to cut the rice grains in the fields,¡± said Hongji¡¯s father, his face red with either anger or heat.


    ¡°As if Daya is the only one who works hard. I haven¡¯t been idle all day either. Look at the bamboo sieves outside; Second Sister and I did that.¡±


    As for her father¡¯s glare, Ye Shuzhen, after working all morning with a sore back, hurting hands, and not a word of praise, thought to herself, who couldn¡¯t glare?


    Ye Shuzhi hadn¡¯t spoken yet. Seeing that spouting off only got her rebuked, she quietly ate her own meal, knowing that her younger sister¡¯s tactics wouldn¡¯t work and that they could only plead with Mrs. Lai for help.


    ¡°Mom, look at my hands. Threshing the rice has injured them, and my big wedding day is approaching. I haven¡¯t finished my bridal trousseau yet.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi¡¯s words made Hongji¡¯s father, who intended to scold Ye Shuzhen, fall silent for a moment before sighing and saying:


    ¡°Old woman, don¡¯t go to your eldest daughter¡¯s place this afternoon. Stay at home to help out. We need to wrap up the farm work quickly, as well as prepare Er Niu¡¯s bridal trousseau.¡±


    Mrs. Lai was inclined to refuse, but the pleading looks from her daughters softened her heart, and she could only nod in agreement:


    ¡°Alright. This afternoon, all three of us will thresh together. Once we harvest the rice, our family will have something to eat.¡±


    Hongji heard what Mrs. Lai had said and started to eat again.


    Hongji¡¯s father seemed to notice every detail and gave his wife a knowing look upon seeing his eldest son¡¯s demeanor.


    Mrs. Lai glanced at her son whose expression suddenly turned gloomy. Imagining how she would look like her daughters with blistered and swollen hands from threshing the rice that afternoon, she felt deflated.


    If only Mrs. Li were here, she thought. All these chores should be hers. Ah¡­


    Mrs. Lai mentally wished she could offload all these chores onto Mrs. Li so she could enjoy the comforts of home. Yet, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the two taels of silver. That sum could hire several workers in the countryside, but she also couldn¡¯t bear the thought of spending money to hire help.


    Thinking of the money she would lose made Mrs. Lai prefer to endure the hardship herself.


    Hongji and his father, in a rush to finish work, didn¡¯t nap after lunch and continued working after their meal.


    Hongji told Daya to bring her sisters a little later, as the midday sun was too intense.


    Daya didn¡¯t dare delay too long. After washing the bowls in the kitchen, she set off with Er Ya and Sanya, all three carrying baskets on their backs.

 Chapter 36 - 35 Passing the Buck to Daya

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Passing the Buck to Daya


    Mrs. Lai had already prepared the dry rice in the kitchen, along with stewed pork with pickled Chinese mustard, and dried radishes. At this time of the season, no green vegetables had been planted.


    In the past, when Mrs. Li was still at home, she could grow some delicious greens, but since she left to work as a laborer, the kids at home weren¡¯t very good at gardening, and Mrs. Lai did not manage the vegetable patch.


    Now, there was no time even to gather wild greens, so the only things available to cook at home were the salted vegetables and dried radishes previously pickled by Mrs. Li.


    Ordinary folks who were lazy in cooking might not be very skillful, but they had one distinguishing feature¡ªthey had meat. Farmer families eating meals were not so particular; as long as it could fill the stomach, even if the culinary skills were inadequate, they could still eat their fill. Their mentality was simply to eat their fill!


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen returned to their room to slack off, their backs aching and hands swollen with pain from the morning¡¯s exertion.


    Their tender hands, ablaze with pain, were blistered and peeling, so they had no choice but to apply medicated oil.


    ...


    Feeling itchy all over, they could only use a towel to wash their faces and pat down their bodies.


    In October, working outside was hot, and the water in the tank was cold. Without heating up the water, one simply couldn¡¯t bathe.


    Ye Shuzhen tidied up her disheveled hair from the morning¡¯s labor, feeling as if dust from the rice seedlings clung to her head and itched unbearably.


    ¡°Second Sister, look how capable Daya is despite her age. Shouldn¡¯t we let her take over the task of threshing rice?¡±


    Ye Shuzhen saw how adept Daya was at work; she was even more competent than her aunt, who was a few years older.


    It seemed right to hand over the chore of threshing rice to her.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk about it during the meal! I don¡¯t want to thresh rice either.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi was also tidying up her appearance at the moment, sharing her sister¡¯s sentiment. She¡¯d rather cut and gather the rice in the paddies than stay at home to thresh rice, which was a rather tiring task even with a large stick.


    ¡°Time to eat¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lai, seeing the old man and her son return, called everyone together for the meal.


    Hongji¡¯s father set down the rice basket and didn¡¯t go to eat right away; he washed his hands and took a few puffs of his bamboo pipe first.


    After setting down the rice, Hongji washed his hands, splashed his face with water, checked on the two little ones in the room, and then headed to the kitchen for his meal.


    Daya heard grandma calling for dinner, left the bamboo sieve of rice she¡¯d prepared out to dry in the sun, and went to wash her hands.


    Mrs. Lai was quite diligent, serving the rice into bowls for everyone.


    ¡°Old woman, where did you go this morning?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father, having enjoyed his bamboo pipe smoke, finally entered the kitchen, sat down for the meal, and glared at his wife as he spoke.


    ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t our eldest daughter ask us to help out? I thought, since you guys weren¡¯t going to help, neither would I. The little ones need looking after, so I went to help her watch the little one.¡±


    Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t feel guilty at all; in her mind, the girls at home couldn¡¯t compare to the grandson who was a boy.


    Had she ever held the other children?


    Mrs. Lai couldn¡¯t remember, particularly not Wuwa, whom she certainly hadn¡¯t held.


    Hongji quietly picked up his bowl and started eating. He was accustomed to his mother¡¯s favoritism and harbored a strong dislike for her. Out of filial piety, he remained silent, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have his thoughts.


    Hongji¡¯s father glared at Mrs. Lai once more and then opted to say no more.


    Daya, carrying the food for her sisters, chose to eat with them in the room.


    Of course, Daya fed Wuwa first, since Siwa could already eat by himself. The other sisters were happy to have just a bowl of rice with a small amount of pickles. The pickles, cooked with meat, had their bits of meat already taken by the adults.


    Ye Shiqi ate obediently, bite by bite; the dry rice made it difficult for her mouth, which lacked molars, to eat quickly.


    Daya would feed her sister a mouthful of rice and then take a bite herself from her own bowl.


    Voices of conversation began in the kitchen. Ye Shuzhen was the first to express her dissatisfaction about their mother going to work for her older sister and not coming home to dry the rice grains. However, she didn¡¯t outright say it.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to dry the rice grains at home this afternoon. Wah, look what has become of my hands.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not drying the rice grains at home, who will? If you¡¯re not at home, where else would you be?¡± Hongji¡¯s father reproached his youngest daughter in a blaming tone.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯d rather swap with Daya. I want to go cut the rice grains; I don¡¯t want to thresh them at home.¡± Ye Shuzhen ignored the disapproving glares from her father. Her anger didn¡¯t allow her to care about the family¡¯s disapproving looks.


    Hongji stopped eating, his cheeks puffed with rice, and silently looked at Ye Shuzhen as she mentioned Daya.


    ¡°How old is Daya, and how old are you? It¡¯s only when you¡¯re a bit older that you¡¯ll have the strength to thresh the rice. Daya hasn¡¯t been idle for a moment while helping to cut the rice grains in the fields,¡± said Hongji¡¯s father, his face red with either anger or heat.


    ¡°As if Daya is the only one who works hard. I haven¡¯t been idle all day either. Look at the bamboo sieves outside; Second Sister and I did that.¡±


    As for her father¡¯s glare, Ye Shuzhen, after working all morning with a sore back, hurting hands, and not a word of praise, thought to herself, who couldn¡¯t glare?


    Ye Shuzhi hadn¡¯t spoken yet. Seeing that spouting off only got her rebuked, she quietly ate her own meal, knowing that her younger sister¡¯s tactics wouldn¡¯t work and that they could only plead with Mrs. Lai for help.


    ¡°Mom, look at my hands. Threshing the rice has injured them, and my big wedding day is approaching. I haven¡¯t finished my bridal trousseau yet.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi¡¯s words made Hongji¡¯s father, who intended to scold Ye Shuzhen, fall silent for a moment before sighing and saying:


    ¡°Old woman, don¡¯t go to your eldest daughter¡¯s place this afternoon. Stay at home to help out. We need to wrap up the farm work quickly, as well as prepare Er Niu¡¯s bridal trousseau.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Lai was inclined to refuse, but the pleading looks from her daughters softened her heart, and she could only nod in agreement:


    ¡°Alright. This afternoon, all three of us will thresh together. Once we harvest the rice, our family will have something to eat.¡±


    Hongji heard what Mrs. Lai had said and started to eat again.


    Hongji¡¯s father seemed to notice every detail and gave his wife a knowing look upon seeing his eldest son¡¯s demeanor.


    Mrs. Lai glanced at her son whose expression suddenly turned gloomy. Imagining how she would look like her daughters with blistered and swollen hands from threshing the rice that afternoon, she felt deflated.


    If only Mrs. Li were here, she thought. All these chores should be hers. Ah¡­


    Mrs. Lai mentally wished she could offload all these chores onto Mrs. Li so she could enjoy the comforts of home. Yet, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the two taels of silver. That sum could hire several workers in the countryside, but she also couldn¡¯t bear the thought of spending money to hire help.


    Thinking of the money she would lose made Mrs. Lai prefer to endure the hardship herself.


    Hongji and his father, in a rush to finish work, didn¡¯t nap after lunch and continued working after their meal.


    Hongji told Daya to bring her sisters a little later, as the midday sun was too intense.


    Daya didn¡¯t dare delay too long. After washing the bowls in the kitchen, she set off with Er Ya and Sanya, all three carrying baskets on their backs.

 Chapter 37 - 36 Eating Honey

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Eating Honey


    Ye Shuzhen, seeing her mother in the courtyard that afternoon, did not bring up switching tasks with Daya anymore.


    In the afternoon, with Mrs. Lai helping out, the pace of threshing the rice quickened slightly. Mrs. Lai, who rarely engaged in such work, felt her back and waist ache after just half an hour.


    Feeling unable to straighten her back, she used one hand to pound her plump backside, feeling soreness in her hands. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mother, now you know how hard we worked in the morning, don¡¯t you?¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s exhausted state, Ye Shuzhen was devoid of sympathy, instead harboring a mocking thought.


    ¡°Now mother must know, and from now on, she¡¯ll finish the chores at home before helping elder sister, don¡¯t you think, Mother?¡±


    Ye Shuzhi vented the resentment she had been holding inside, saying thus to her mother¡¯s face. She knew that in this home, if her mother did not work, more of it would fall on her and her sisters.


    ...


    The thought of marrying the boss and not having to do these agricultural labors made Ye Shuzhi yearn for her wedding day to come sooner.


    She had already forgotten the feelings she had upon seeing the guard; now, she felt that as long as she didn¡¯t have to farm, what did it matter if her husband was not very handsome?


    ¡°You really are my good daughters! Was it easy for your old mother to raise you? Is it just a bit more work? Shouldn¡¯t your old mother at this age enjoy some blessings?¡±


    In this moment, Mrs. Lai, who usually favored her daughters, found them utterly infuriating today. She glared at them angrily, then could only work intermittently, frequently glaring resentfully at the two children¡¯s rooms.


    Shiqi had eaten her fill and played with Siwa for a while; the noisy commotion outside did not affect her sleep as she lay in bed.


    Siwa lay down to sleep as well, occasionally puffing air, completely undisturbed by the clattering sounds from outside.


    Shiqi woke up again, looked out the window of her room, and happened to see Mrs. Lai glaring at their room.


    She innocently shrank her neck. Grandmother glaring at them; she surely didn¡¯t expect them, so young, to work as well?


    Shiqi glanced at her elder sister sleeping beside her. She was sleeping soundly, her mouth even blowing bubbles.


    Unable to sleep, bored, she thought of something to do and remembered her ¡°space¡±.


    Checking her ¡°space,¡± Shiqi saw the plants and flowers thriving, busy little bees gathering nectar, and noticed a bee building a hive with a honeycomb inside containing honey. Though there wasn¡¯t much honey, she couldn¡¯t help but drool.


    The rice grains scattered on the ground had sprouted and were lush; it seemed they would soon bloom and produce rice grain.


    Shiqi calculated, realizing two hours were enough to sprout rice into seedlings; perhaps one could harvest the rice once or twice a day.


    The area for planting rice wasn¡¯t large, but if one could harvest twice daily, it might yield several tens or even a hundred catties of rice grains.


    The thought of having rice grains in her ¡°space¡± brightened Shiqi¡¯s mood, thinking that from now on, she wouldn¡¯t have to eat watery meals.


    Craving the honey, she mentally cut out a piece of honeycomb with honey attached, eating it like a snack.


    The sweet taste stirred Siwa, who was asleep. His nose twitched, he opened his eyes, clambered up, looked around, and discovered the source of the scent was in his sister¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Qing, elder sister wants some too¡­¡±


    Seeing Siwa¡¯s longing drooling face, Shiqi found it endearing. She couldn¡¯t move or avoid the crowd; this elder sister was the first to discover her secret, and she had to keep it confidential.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Ye Shiqi couldn¡¯t articulate more words to make Siwa understand, she could only gesture for silence with her fingers, then pointed outside.


    ¡°Qing, elder sister understands; we can¡¯t let grandma and the second and third aunts know about the tasty treats, otherwise we¡¯ll have none, I get it.¡±


    While speaking, Siwa patted her chest as if guaranteeing it, her eyes firmly fixed on the honeycomb in Ye Shiqi¡¯s hands, drooling as she spoke.


    Caught eating alone, Ye Shiqi had no choice but to turn away from the honeycomb in her hand, splitting it in two and giving half to Siwa.


    Siwa, holding the piece of honeycomb, carefully licked the honey inside with her tongue, eating it slowly as if it were candy.


    ¡°Mmm, so sweet, it¡¯s really good.¡±


    Siwa smiled happily, having never tasted anything sweeter than candy. She knew about honey and honeycombs because their picture books had stories that taught them to read and understand through illustrations.


    Their father had once told them this story, explaining that it was a honeycomb formed by bees collecting nectar and that it contained lots of honey, even sweeter than sugar.


    Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t eat as slowly as Siwa; after finishing the honeycomb in her hand, she licked her fingers, still craving more, but she dared not cut more honeycomb right in front of Siwa.


    Ye Shuzhen was doing a little work and a little slacking when suddenly, she detected a sweet scent floating around the yard.


    She sniffed the air and said to Ye Shuzhi, who was also skiving off from work:


    ¡°Second Sister, do you smell a sweet scent in the yard?¡±


    Ye Shuzhi¡¯s first reaction was to retort, ¡°Third Sister, isn¡¯t it just the smell of sweat? Where¡¯s the sweet scent coming from? Do you think you applied rouge powder? Can you afford the expensive kind? You must be buying the cheap kind, how strong can that fragrance be? You¡¯re not putting on rouge while working, are you?¡±


    Faced with her elder sister¡¯s misunderstanding, Ye Shuzhen didn¡¯t know how to describe her thoughts effectively but said honestly, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t have the money for that kind of rouge powder, and it¡¯s useless to put it on today with all this dust. Don¡¯t you think it smells like honey?¡±


    ¡°Honey? Did mom buy honey yesterday?¡± Ye Shuzhi glanced at their mother, who was bent over working and hadn¡¯t noticed their conversation.


    ¡°Second Sister, are you suggesting mom bought honey back home and didn¡¯t tell us? It¡¯s possible; she often keeps goodies to herself.¡±


    ¡°Then, should we sneak into mom¡¯s room and look around, maybe steal a bit of the honey?¡± Ye Shuzhi winked at her sister, a favorite mischief among the siblings.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s take this chance to see how much money mom has hidden,¡± Ye Shuzhen giggled and, on tiptoes with her elder sister, approached their mother¡¯s room, gently handing over the wooden door.


    The lock on such wooden doors was very simple, and a piece of wire could even serve as a key. Ye Shuzhen, unable to turn the lock, looked back at Ye Shuzhi stomping her foot.


    ¡°Second Sister, what do we do if the door is locked?¡±


    ¡°Silly, haven¡¯t we learned to pick locks?¡± Ye Shuzhi and her sister, often at home, hadn¡¯t learned much else but had learned the craft of lock-picking from their father and brother.


    Woodworkers, some of whom also mastered lock fitting, all doors, big or small, needed locks, and they could easily create and pick these simple locks.


    People of this trade were typically honest and didn¡¯t turn to theft even though they knew how to pick locks.


    The two sisters had learned this skill but never dared to do anything bad outside, though they still brought trouble home.

 Chapter 38 - 37 Sweet Taste

    Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Sweet Taste


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ye Shuzhen pulled a silver hairpin from her hair and inserted the sharp end into the keyhole of the lock, ¡°click,¡± and the door unlocked.


    ¡°Little sister, not bad at all!¡± Ye Shuzhi looked on with admiration.


    Ye Shuzhen turned to glance at Mrs. Lai and, seeing that her mother wasn¡¯t paying attention to her and her sisters, gently pushed the door open. ¡°Ah,¡± as she opened the door, Ye Shuzhen tiptoed inside.


    Ye Shuzhi followed her into the room, her gaze fixating on the place where their parents stored their belongings.


    Mrs. Lai, busy with her work, flinched as she sensed something and turned to look in the direction of the room.


    She held the power of the housekeeper tightly in her hands; the money earned by her son and husband from their work, as well as the money her daughters-in-law made, was hidden away after taking care of the family¡¯s expenses.


    ...


    She guarded not only against her husband finding the money she hid, but also distrusted her daughters, and even more so, the children in the house.


    She always carried the room key in her pocket and locked the door whether she was at home or not, especially when she went out, not only would she take the key, but she would also hide the money even more securely.


    Once, she allowed her three daughters to search her room, but her hiding place was secure, and they did not find the money she had concealed.


    Mrs. Lai turned and was shocked by the scene she encountered, screaming, ¡°Er Niu, San Niu, what are you doing in my room?¡±


    Mrs. Lai, while speaking, grabbed a stick in her hand and rushed toward the room, at this moment not caring about her aching waist and hands, worried that her two daughters might have found and taken her money.


    ¡°Not good, what do we do if Mother found out?¡± Ye Shuzhen felt guilty as a thief, terrified and out of ideas by being discovered by her mother.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Just directly ask Mother for something to eat!¡± Ye Shuzhi, on the other hand, had a fearless demeanor. She was to be married off to another family and wasn¡¯t worried about her reputation or the prospect of no one wanting to marry her.


    Moreover, she was confident that her mother wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to spread the events happening at home to the outside.


    Mrs. Lai, holding a stick, ran to the doorway and saw her two daughters inside her room. She nervously checked their hands and seeing that they were empty, her heart relaxed a bit, yet she still scolded them:


    ¡°Well done, it¡¯s hard to guard against a thief within the family. When did you start learning such bad behavior? Two girls learning to open doors and steal.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi glared at Mrs. Lai with the resolve of a pig undaunted by scalding water and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t speak so unpleasantly about stealing¡­ Be careful the walls have ears and ruin our reputation, where would that leave you as our mother? Sneaking around buying treats and hiding them from us.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Mother, your words are harsh; you don¡¯t treat us as daughters. You bought honey and didn¡¯t even let us have any,¡± Ye Shuzhen said, her mouth watering a bit at the mention of the sweet scent that was too tempting.


    ¡°What? Honey? I didn¡¯t buy any honey!¡± Mrs. Lai felt wronged, as her disobedient daughters also accused her of buying treats without sharing with them.


    Ye Shuzhen countered in disbelief: S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mother, you still deny it, but smell the sweet scent of honey in the air. If you didn¡¯t go to the town to buy honey, then who else in our family would have gone out?¡±


    ¡°You really are wronging me, I truly didn¡¯t buy any honey. Honey is so expensive, it would be better to buy sugar. A sweet scent in the air?¡±


    Mrs. Lai initially thought her daughters were falsely accusing her, but as she talked, her nose also detected the sweet scent.


    ¡°This¡­ really does smell like honey! But I didn¡¯t buy honey!¡±


    Observing their mother speak, Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi could tell she wasn¡¯t lying; the innocent expression on her face didn¡¯t seem like an act.


    ¡°Then how come our courtyard has this sweet scent?¡± Ye Shuzhen, not quite believing, sniffed again around each corner of the room.


    ¡°It seems like the scent is drifting in from the courtyard,¡± Ye Shuzhi realized, following the sweet scent out of the courtyard.


    ¡°Surely our yard doesn¡¯t have a bee nest?¡± Ye Shuzhen also walked out.


    Mrs. Lai, regardless of whether her two daughters found the bee nest or honey, thought about how her daughters could pick locks. She took out a large padlock from a chest, locked the wooden door with it, and added an extra lock for good measure.


    The sudden sound from the courtyard was heard by Ye Shiqi inside the room; she had already eaten the honey.


    Ye Shiqi discovered a secret that she hadn¡¯t known for months: her two aunts possessed the skill of lock-picking, which in her previous life would have been a profession.


    In this era, there seemed to be no need for locksmiths, as only blacksmiths who made locks might also know the skill. She had not expected a carpenter in the family to learn such craft as well.


    It was fortunate that the family members were all honest people; otherwise, resorting to underhanded means of livelihood would lead to unimaginable consequences.


    She glanced at Siwa, who was carefully licking the honey, one small bite at a time. It was good that the child valued her food, but if Second Aunt, San Niu, or Granny found out, not only would they beat them, there¡¯d be no way to explain where the honey came from.


    Only then did Ye Shiqi feel a bit scared; taking the honey to eat might have been reckless. It was a danger that could lead to the discovery of her ¡°space.¡± If she were to be considered a monster at such a young age, that would be trouble.


    She knew aside from her parents, the rest of the family had rather ruthless hearts and might kill her as a suspected monster.


    To be revived and live within a book was a blessing in itself, no matter how hard life was; she certainly didn¡¯t want to die again.


    Anxious, Ye Shiqi crawled over, grabbed Wuwa¡¯s hand, and stuffed the honey in her mouth.


    ¡°Be careful, be careful,¡± she said urgently.


    ¡°Sister, the honey is so delicious, I want to savor it,¡± Wuwa replied, who had been too preoccupied with eating to notice the commotion outside.


    Ye Shiqi was so anxious that she began sweating. Siwa was unwilling to finish the honey fast, and she couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Shiqi was trying to say, which was torturous because she couldn¡¯t clearly voice her actual concerns.


    That was the frustration every child felt, longing to grow up and speak clearly, and Ye Shiqi had harbored that same frustration for a very long time.


    ¡°Dudu, nainai¡­¡± In her urgency, Ye Shiqi spoke imperfectly, but Wuwa understood anyway.


    Wuwa got it: their aunts were saying that there was honey in the courtyard, so she chewed the piece of honeycomb rapidly in her mouth and even licked her fingers.


    ¡°Second Sister, there¡¯s not a single bee in sight in the yard, where could the bee nest be?¡± Ye Shuzhen surveyed the entire yard, which apart from some fruit trellises and the eaves of the house, lacked not just bees, but also bird nests.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange; we can still smell the scent in the yard,¡± Ye Shuzhi said, unable to help but swallow her saliva.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡± Mrs. Lai, after locking up the room, joined her two daughters.


    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s a fragrance in our yard, could it have drifted over from another house? Did Granny Li¡¯s family next door go to town yesterday?¡±


    Ye Shuzhen, unable to find the bee nest, shifted her suspicions to the neighboring house.


    ¡°No way. Yesterday, I was in the ox cart and didn¡¯t see Sister-in-law Li, nor did I see her in town or her family members. Could it be that they found bees in the mountains?¡±


    Mrs. Lai felt her heart ache at that thought, as if someone else had stumbled upon a road to riches.

 Chapter 39 - 39 Receiving Gifts

    Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Receiving Gifts


    Hongji ultimately chose to believe that this child was his own, and he had to protect her, to guard her secret.


    ¡°Siwa, don¡¯t tell anyone about the honey, okay? Not your elder sisters, not your aunts or grandfathers, no one.¡±


    Siwa didn¡¯t understand why her father had instructed her so, but she nodded obediently and said,


    ¡°Daddy, Siya knows, Siya won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you are all good children. Daddy has to go to work. You must close the doors and windows, and don¡¯t go outside at all.¡±


    At Hongji¡¯s reminder, Siwa nodded.


    ...


    Ye Shiqi lowered the hand covering her face, choosing to trust this father, and nodded along with Siwa.


    Only then did Hongji open the door and go out, then he closed the door to the room again.


    ¡°Big brother, why do you lock the doors and windows of your room? Your two children are inside, aren¡¯t you afraid of suffocating them?¡± Ye Shuzhen wasn¡¯t concerned about her nieces; she was just asking out of curiosity.


    ¡°The weather is getting colder, and there¡¯s a lot of dust outside. What could possibly happen to the children inside the room?¡±


    Hongji made up an excuse, then picked up the empty basket and left with his father to go to the fields.


    ¡°So secretive, I wonder if there¡¯s something in big brother¡¯s room?¡±


    Ye Shuzhi was puzzled and her eyes stayed fixed on that room.


    Go to  ????????????????????.co


    ¡°What could be in his room? Not even a fart.¡± Mrs. Lai often went in to search for things, and she would have found anything there.


    ¡°Hehe, Mother, you know best.¡± Ye Shuzhen laughed, how could she not know what her mother was up to? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Shuzhi rolled her eyes and kept quiet; she was about to get married soon, and didn¡¯t support her mother-in-law¡¯s behavior towards the daughter-in-law. If her own mother-in-law was as overbearing, that would really be unlucky.


    ******


    Mrs. Li was sad that she couldn¡¯t return home to visit her family, but she had no choice but to accept the fact.


    Knowing that the farm would be busy, without her at home, she wondered how things were going?


    All she could do was guess; she could not send a message home, and no one from her family told her how things were.


    The housekeeper sent someone with her monthly salary to her family, and she secretly inquired about who went to her home.


    Upon learning that it was a guard, she secretly found the guard and asked about the situation at home.


    The guard told her that everything was fine at home. She asked how the children were faring.


    The guard, who was in a hurry, had not seen the older children, but only a toddler of about two or three years old and an infant of a few months, both of whom were lively.


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t get more information, but learning that work was ongoing meant that the rice harvest wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    The three children not being at home meant they must be out working again.


    Thinking of her children¡¯s hardships, Mrs. Li could only silently shed tears, filled with sorrow and worry, yet powerless to help.


    On this day, a birthday banquet was being held at the Tang Mansion. Both the wealthy and relatives and friends came, and Mrs. Li, as the wet nurse, couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted and had to stop thinking about her family for the time being.


    During the Old Master¡¯s birthday feast, Mrs. Li was always to stay with the Young Master. While meeting guests, she had to prevent him from getting distracted and wandering off or getting into conflicts while playing with other children, whether he was the one bullying or the one being bullied.


    When the Young Master met guests, he would receive some gifts; in the past, the Young Master didn¡¯t know who to give these gifts to for safekeeping.


    This time, the Young Master did not let the maids in the courtyard help manage his gifts, including the gold particles given by guests.


    ¡°Wet nurse, today you help me keep the gifts safe. They cannot be given to my mother, nor can anyone else manage them.¡±


    Tang Shunyan, the Young Master, was very assertive. Previously received gifts, whether during festivals or family banquets, were always managed by his mother or the maids and nannies in the courtyard, with a housekeeper helping to look after them.


    Since a few days ago, when he found out about the wet nurse¡¯s distressed inability to go back home to visit relatives, he realized that aside from the jade pendant, he could not manage anything else himself.


    Even less could he give anything away, as that would surely provoke his mother¡¯s reprimand.


    Thinking of how poor the wet nurse¡¯s family was, and how her sisters must be suffering, he overheard the wet nurse incidentally talk about her family.


    Tang Shunyan was smart and clever. Even at a young age, he knew that if his wet nurse¡¯s elder sisters didn¡¯t eat well, their living conditions couldn¡¯t be good either.


    He resolved that from now on, he must save some pocket money. After listening for so long to the wet nurse talk about her sisters, he felt that one day he would visit them and would need to bring gifts.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Mrs. Li thought the Young Master was just playing around, as if the children of their household wouldn¡¯t eventually have their possessions managed by adults.


    Due to the many guests, Tang Shunyan received a lot of loose change and gifts, all from relatives of the elders in the house or friends from business circles.


    Tang Shunyan was the eldest legitimate son of the Eldest Young Master and grandson of Mr. Tang; both legitimate and illegitimate sons had married and had children, and some of his daughters who had married were also present.


    Mr. Tang also had brothers and sisters, and it was the older generation who brought the young ones to celebrate the birthday.


    There was also a boy one year younger than Tang Shunyan. He was the legitimate son of the illegitimate son of the Eldest Young Master¡¯s father, and naturally, he was not as valued as Tang Shunyan.


    Among the guests at the mansion, there were also many children, both boys and girls.


    Besides Tang Shunyan, other children from different courtyards also came to play. The Tang Family, a large clan, celebrated the Old Master¡¯s birthday banquet grandly.


    While welcoming guests, the household could not hold the banquet at home, so they booked two restaurants. The food from the restaurants had to be delivered for the elderly and pregnant ladies who couldn¡¯t attend.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Shunyan kept calling the relatives and friends by their titles, someone had specifically taught him in this regard.


    He was there to wish his grandfather a long life and also received a red envelope from him.


    Mrs. Li, collecting the Young Master¡¯s gifts, soon found that the small bundle she was carrying could not fit any more.


    The young madam, seeing her son receive so many gifts, feared that Mrs. Li might embezzle them and sent a maid to take the bundle from Mrs. Li¡¯s hands, intending to have the maid help collect the gifts afterward.


    The entire process involved the younger generation receiving gifts, while the elders had to return the gesture.


    The young madam felt that she had given return gifts, and the Madam would also give return gifts, as these were all prepared by her; not to mention the Mother-in-law, who handled the household¡¯s finances.


    ¡°Move aside, I¡¯ve asked the wet nurse to keep my gifts. Tell my mother that from now on, I want to manage all the gifts I receive myself.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, how can you manage them when you¡¯re so young? Listen to the young madam, she will take good care of them for you,¡± earnestly persuaded the maid, her eyes glancing at Mrs. Li a few times.


    ¡°Young Master, the young madam is your mother, it¡¯s only right for her to take care of them,¡± Mrs. Li had long thought that the Young Master was just talking, what child so young didn¡¯t have their things managed by adults?


    ¡°Wet nurse, I¡¯ve already told you not to give them to my mother, I will manage the items myself,¡± insisted Tang Shunyan, not giving up at all on his insistence to manage his own belongings.


    The maid felt helpless and could only go back to report to the young madam. Upon hearing the maid¡¯s account, the young madam didn¡¯t think her son was being willful. Instead, she suspected her son must have been instigated by someone and glared fiercely at Mrs. Li.


    She resolved to deal with her after the banquet, thinking that just punishing her once by not allowing her to visit her family was light enough, but she had the audacity to corrupt her own son and definitely couldn¡¯t be let off easily.


    Mrs. Li sensed the resentful gaze, the young madam¡¯s gaze, and timidly lowered her head. Her heart was in turmoil, a mix of discomfort and fear.

 Chapter 40 - 40 Someone Wants to Set Her Up

    Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Someone Wants to Set Her Up


    Young Master experienced a slight mishap here, and the attentive guests were all whispering amongst acquaintances.


    Madam had also heard about the incident from the whispering maids and, unlike the young madam, wasn¡¯t irritated. Instead, she looked at her grandson with a hint of pride in her eyes.


    She maintained a smiling face, though she might have laughed out loud if it weren¡¯t for the need to preserve decorum. Her experiences had given her a broader perspective than that of the young madam.


    The young madam was jealous of her son¡¯s favorable treatment of Mrs. Li, the wet nurse, but Madam didn¡¯t see it that way. She felt that her young grandson, only a few years old, was already thinking about safeguarding his possessions.


    Indeed, he was from the wealthiest family in Tang Family¡¯s County. This was a result of good upbringing from a young age, knowing how to save money so as to learn how to make money, not simply spending it frivolously.


    At such a young age, he understood the importance of money. In an environment of good food and lodging, he was incredibly thoughtful, not something taught by a country woman.


    ...


    Madam thought of her own son, who had also learned to manage his finances from a young age and had grown up to be a capable business manager through family nurturing.


    ¡°Madam, your education is wonderful! Your young grandson learning financial management at such a young age is truly worthy of being the descendant of the richest man in the county,¡±


    the wife of the County Old Master said bluntly amidst much discussion.


    It was not flattery but a recognition of a young one¡¯s merits, deserving of praise.


    As the wife of the county magistrate spoke, the other relatives sitting inside the woman¡¯s hall also echoed with laughter.


    Those seated inside were the closest kin, along with some more distinguished individuals. The living room could not accommodate all the guests, and the others had to gather in the garden or courtyard.


    Today, Tang Mansion had erected tents in the garden and courtyard to entertain the guests.


    Go to  ?????????????????.co


    And certainly, the men were separated from the women for hosting, with older men talking with other elders.


    There was a group of middle-aged people, and the young masters and young men formed another group.


    Children ran around the garden, young women sat in tents, and some other young ladies were nearby.


    Tang Shunyan, being the legitimate heir, was particularly esteemed by his family, who had him greet every elder guest or the current ladies in the sitting area, receiving gifts until his hands were worn out.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    The women in the hall laughed, casting a glance at the young madam¡¯s still angry face, feeling that a lady from the Capital City was just so, possessing a bit of pettiness.


    The young madam, hearing the laughter in the living room, found it very grating. Her face flushed red and then pale, yet she couldn¡¯t make a scene in front of everyone.


    She could only glare at Mrs. Li again, her gaze moving to her mother-in-law, wondering why she was laughing so heartily at this issue that others considered a joke.


    The young madam had always thought her mother-in-law tolerable and not one to upset her. For a moment, the young madam maintained her silence.


    Mrs. Li stood awkwardly to one side, while Young Master sat on a chair, grinning triumphantly.


    Feeling that his gift was secured, he couldn¡¯t help but snigger inwardly, exceedingly happy over such a trivial matter given his young age.


    ¡°Madam has praised him. The children are just having fun with this, but I do hope he¡¯s not just playing and can inherit our Tang Family¡¯s business acumen,¡±


    after hearing Madam¡¯s words, the other ladies also chimed in.


    The young madam hadn¡¯t understood before, but listening to their discussion, and to what was currently being said and explained by her mother-in-law, she felt her anger dissipating.


    Tang Shunyan had received so many gifts and thought there would be no more gifts coming his way. How could a child stay still?


    Thinking of playing with children in the outer courtyard, he said to Mrs. Li behind him, ¡°Wet nurse, please first put the things in the trunks of my courtyard room, and remember to lock them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, young madam, are the Young Master¡¯s gifts managed according to the Young Master¡¯s instructions?¡±


    Mrs. Li did not dare to leave upon the Young Master¡¯s word alone, thinking that the young madam was really formidable¡ªit would be necessary to have her mother¡¯s approval first.


    ¡°Why are you asking me? Didn¡¯t you hear the Young Master tell you to take good care of them? If you don¡¯t, you alone will be questioned.¡±


    The young madam¡¯s words had a hint of a secret message: if anything was missing, Mrs. Li would have to compensate for it.


    Mrs. Li paused blankly, but still obediently put the things away first.


    Tang Shunyan did not run to the garden to play immediately, worried that the wet nurse might not find him. At such a young age, he knew that making a mistake was one thing, but it could lead to his wet nurse being punished.


    Mrs. Li, carrying such valuable items, walked with extreme caution, afraid that someone might bump into her and cause her to drop and break the items.


    The courtyard and garden were crowded with tents and guests, also raising fears of accidental collisions.


    As Mrs. Li was walking, two young masters sprinted around a corner and nearly collided with her.


    Mrs. Li, always vigilant and agile, nimbly avoided their collision.


    She managed to avoid being hit, but the scare broke her into a cold sweat.


    While receiving the gifts earlier, Mrs. Li saw that besides some gold and silver, which could withstand drops, there were some jade pendants and bracelets¡ªthese items must not be dropped.


    She returned to the Young Master¡¯s courtyard and was heading down the corridor to secure the items in the Young Master¡¯s room. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A maid burst out from a side door, colliding violently with her.


    When Mrs. Li was nearly hit earlier, she was so frightened that she was nearly beside herself; breaking the items would have indebted her for a lifetime.


    The sudden appearance of the maid had Mrs. Li, already on high alert, bracing with a firm stance and putting up an unencumbered hand in a blocking gesture.


    This maid was, of course, acting on purpose. The young madam had the maid attempt to take the gifts from Mrs. Li unsuccessfully, and she secretly instructed a little maid nearby.


    The little maid had already returned to the Young Master¡¯s courtyard and secretly spoken a few words with the confident heart of the young madam.


    This maid was one of the young madam¡¯s trusted confidantes, always hiding around the corner to set a trap.


    The maid charged forcefully, thinking she would succeed, but instead, Mrs. Li pushed her strongly, causing her to fall to the ground with both a knee and an arm scraped and bleeding, only feeling the pain.


    She glared fiercely at Mrs. Li, tears of pain in her eyes, and cried out in rage, ¡°Very well, Mrs. Li, how dare you push me on purpose, I will tell the young madam and have her punish you.¡±


    Mrs. Li, having pushed the other down, did not feel guilty. For the past two months, she had been constantly targeted by traps set by the young madam¡¯s confidantes. Although she had not retaliated, it did not mean she was unaware that someone was purposefully causing her harm.


    Even at the risk of harming the Young Master, what virtues did the young madam see in them? She remained vigilant towards everyone in the courtyard¡ªfrom the old women and boys to the maids.


    Mrs. Li did not apologize to the other party¡ªit was self-defense, after all. Why should she humble herself unless the other party was a master to whom she had to bow?


    ¡°Whether I did it on purpose or not, go ahead and complain. Did you see what I was carrying? If anything is damaged, the responsibility is not mine. Do you know the value of these items?¡±

 Chapter 41 - 41 Maid Behaving Badly

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Maid Behaving Badly


    ¡°Mrs. Li, there¡¯s no need to threaten me; it¡¯s not like I did it on purpose. Hmph, you hurt me and you owe me money.¡± Maid Xiu Zhi didn¡¯t dare to clutch at this issue any longer, for things had been exposed, and she did not dare to continue.


    Having been seen through by Mrs. Li, this scheme was no longer feasible; she couldn¡¯t afford the consequences of this failure and could only wait for another opportunity to devise a new plan.


    A minor incident had occurred here, attracting all the old women and little maids who weren¡¯t busy at the banquet to come over and watch.


    Mrs. Li, fearing they would gang up on her, ignored the maid¡¯s whining and quickly returned to the Young Master¡¯s room.


    ¡°Look at her, how despicable Mrs. Li is; after bumping into someone and causing injury, she simply runs off without a single word of apology. I¡¯m going to tell the young madam,¡± the maid complained indignantly behind Mrs. Li¡¯s back, aiming to tarnish her reputation.


    The maids and old women in the yard had an eye for the way the wind blew, and of course, they listened to their masters. Paid by their masters, they naturally sided with the young madam. As for Mrs. Li the servant, they would trample on her if given the chance.


    ...


    Thus, they also whispered among themselves, criticizing Mrs. Li and calling her an uncultured country bumpkin. How could such a woman properly teach the Young Master!


    Mrs. Li placed all of these valuable items in a chest in the Princess¡¯s room and added two locks to it.


    She didn¡¯t know who else had keys to the locks in the Young Master¡¯s room, but these two new locks were, in fact, new ones that the Young Master had asked the housekeeper to buy. Previously, she had thought the Young Master bought these locks as toys to play with, never expecting that they would come in handy now.


    Mrs. Li locked the chest with the two new locks and kept the keys with her.


    Only then did she shut the Young Master¡¯s room door. She still needed to be by the Young Master¡¯s side.


    The malicious Maid Xiu Zhi returned to her room and applied ointment to her wound, feeling some pain. She looked outside and saw Mrs. Li leaving the Young Master¡¯s room and the courtyard.


    Her eyes shifted as she formulated another plan. She went to the yard, had someone close the gate, then entered the Young Master¡¯s room, searching with her eyes, where could Mrs. Li have placed those valuable items?


    Go to  ????????????????????.co


    Her gaze finally fell upon a larger chest, one she could carry out, but even if she could manage to move it out of the room, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it out of Tang Mansion.


    Carrying out such a large chest would be quite conspicuous. Might her scheme backfire if too many people saw her?


    Xiu Zhi knew that even if the young madam might support what she was doing, if exposed, she would deny it and leave her as a scapegoat.


    Previously, as a maid, she too had a key to the Young Master¡¯s chest. She pulled out her keys and prepared to unlock it, only to discover the chest now had two new locks.


    ¡°When did Mrs. Li go and buy these locks?¡±


    Maid Xiu Zhi was in a hurry, trying each key she possessed but none could open the lock.


    ¡°Hmph, damn Mrs. Li¡­¡±


    Unable to unlock the chest, Maid Xiu Zhi stamped her feet in rage and left the room, closing the door behind her, shaking her head at the other waiting maids and old women outside.


    The other maids and old women, ranking below this Maid Daya, always took orders from them. With Daya unsuccessful, they went back to their own business, unaffected and uninvolved.


    The maid¡¯s plan had failed, and as she left the courtyard, her hands and feet ached from scrapes, and she walked with a limp. She went to find a maid close to the young madam to report the events.


    Maid Jufeng whispered a few words to the young madam¡¯s ear.


    Having understood something, the young madam quietly said to her maid, Jufeng,


    ¡°Tell that person to follow the Young Master¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Maid Jufeng, seemingly understanding the young madam¡¯s intent, went out and conveyed her message to the other maid.


    Upon hearing the order, Xiu Zhi was reluctant but powerless, forced to endure the pain and returned to the Young Master¡¯s courtyard, harboring an even deeper resentment towards Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li arrived at the parlor, standing by the Young Master¡¯s side.


    ¡°Wet nurse, I want to go play with my friends.¡± Tang Shunyan had grown restless long ago, his patience for Mrs. Li¡¯s return completely spent.


    ¡°Well¡­ okay then!¡± Mrs. Li understood that children wouldn¡¯t stay with adults for too long, as kids always play with their peers.


    Tang Shunyan had a rare day off from school, and he didn¡¯t need to practice his martial arts, with so many boys and girls at home, he wanted to meet new friends and play with older cousins.


    ¡°Grandmother, mother, dear elders, I¡¯m going out to play,¡± Tang Shunyan said.


    The kindly Madam waved her hand and said, ¡°Go on! Watch out for your safety.¡±


    ¡°Child, do not go near the water or high places, and be careful,¡± the young madam said, somewhat worried.


    ¡°Grandmother, mother, I understand,¡± Tang Shunyan whispered his promise.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you keep an eye on him!¡± The young madam instructed Mrs. Li again.


    ¡°Yes, young madam,¡± Mrs. Li bowed and responded.


    Tang Shunyan hurried out with his short little legs, and despite his size, he was quite fast when running.


    ¡°Young Master, watch out for the door sill,¡± Mrs. Li, following closely behind, kept on saying as she hurried after him.


    Zigzagging and hopping, since he learned the horse stance and had a bit of martial arts foundation, his jumping ability as a child was excellent. What challenge was a small door sill to him? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a leap, he jumped over it and turned back to Mrs. Li with a smile:


    ¡°Wet nurse, Shunyan is all grown up now, I will watch out for my safety.¡±


    Mrs. Li, upon hearing Tang Shunyan¡¯s words, smiled and followed his steps.


    Maid Mei Zhi also followed their pace; she served the young madam¡¯s wishes and kept close to Mrs. Li and the Young Master. As one of the senior maids in the Young Master¡¯s residence, Mei Zhi was even more astute than Xiu Zhi.


    Tang Shunyan arrived at the garden and saw a group of children playing chase and hide-and-seek games.


    He too wanted to join in, playing so wildly were some boys, all from wealthy families.


    Spoiled at home, they were restless even when visiting others¡¯, and since families of wealth often gathered, these children knew each other upon meeting and began playing games together.


    ¡°I want to join you too,¡± Tang Shunyan said, joining a group of boys all older than him, the eldest only by a few years.


    Those slightly older had become youths and would no longer play such childish games.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, little cousin, you¡¯re the smallest. How can you keep up with us? Don¡¯t cry if you lose,¡± one boy said.


    ¡°Yeah, little cousin, don¡¯t cry and run your little nose, and don¡¯t go snitching if you lose,¡± another chimed in.


    The boys stopped their game and took turns speaking to Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think I¡¯m just a little kid, I¡¯ve already learned martial arts and am definitely better than you guys. Let¡¯s just wait and see if you ¡®weak chickens¡¯ can beat me,¡± Tang Shunyan retorted.


    After being spoken to by this group of older cousins like that, he was like a proud little rooster, ready to fight.


    ¡°Hmm, daring to call us ¡®weak chickens¡¯, little cousin, you sure have a big mouth,¡± one of the boys replied.


    ¡°I think our little cousin can¡¯t stand losing; let¡¯s have a contest then,¡± another suggested.


    Everyone started playing rock-paper-scissors, and the loser would become the catcher while the others became thieves.


    Tang Shunyan and some other children became thieves, and one of the cousins became the catcher.


    He kept hiding and was quite quick on his feet. The cousin couldn¡¯t catch him right away, thinking he would be the easiest due to his small size, but after running around for a while and getting breathless, the cousin gave up chasing Tang Shunyan to go after some other children.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Being Mocked

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Being Mocked


    Tang Shunyan was also panting, looking very smug as he hadn¡¯t been caught by his cousin, chuckling and laughing all the while.


    Mrs. Li watched the Young Master at play, standing to the side and watching intently without blinking an eye.


    The weather in October was a bit chilly, and Tang Shunyan originally wore a brocade robe and a leopard skin cotton robe, which was just right for the weather. But when it was time to play, he took off the leopard skin cotton robe and handed it to Mrs. Li for safekeeping.


    Tang Shunyan, running around in his cotton robe, already had a sweaty face and rosy cheeks. If he wasn¡¯t playing, he would take off the cotton robe.


    After his cousin caught another cousin, he became the thief and the newly caught cousin turned into the catcher.


    Tang Shunyan seized the opportunity to take off his cotton robe. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Mrs. Li took out a handkerchief she had embroidered herself and wiped the Young Master¡¯s sweat, reluctant to let the Young Master take off his thin clothes, thinking, what if he caught a cold?


    ¡°Wet nurse, I¡¯m very hot now; I should take it off, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Tang Shunyan felt too hot. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t wear such thick clothes, it was just October, and as a child who practiced martial arts, he didn¡¯t feel too cold.


    Mrs. Li could only nod helplessly, carefully holding the Young Master¡¯s clothes, and making sure he didn¡¯t get cold when he stopped running around.


    The time for children¡¯s play passed quickly. Tang Shunyan heard the housekeeper calling, telling them to follow the adults to eat.


    Tang Shunyan and his cousin brothers agreed to play again next time they had the chance.


    He resolved that next time he saw his cousin and cousin brothers, he would definitely compare martial arts skills with them.


    Mrs. Li dressed the Young Master in his cotton clothes again and carefully wiped off his sweat.


    Go to ????????????????????.co


    Jufeng, who was by the young madam¡¯s side, came over and said to Mrs. Li and maid Mei Zhi:


    ¡°The young madam said, the Young Master doesn¡¯t need to go to the restaurant to eat. They¡¯ve already sent back ten tables worth of food and wine. The Young Master and the young madam will eat in the courtyard.¡±


    Mrs. Li might have guessed that the young madam was pregnant and couldn¡¯t go to the restaurant, so they had some dishes prepared in their own courtyard. Of course, the main family members would eat here.


    The housekeepers might have the meals cooked by the mansion¡¯s chef, and today would probably be extra sumptuous?


    ¡°Oh,¡± Tang Shunyan heard that he couldn¡¯t go out to the restaurant to eat, but he didn¡¯t protest.


    They followed Jufeng to the main hall courtyard outside. Ten tables had been set up with food and drink for some of the main guests attending Mr. Tang¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Mrs. Li stood beside the Young Master, dressed him in his robe again, and carefully helped him with his food.


    Sitting at the table with Tang Shunyan were children of a few years old, boys and girls, all relatives of the family. Those under seven years old did not separate seating.


    Normally, they were supposed to sit with the elders, but today was special. The children liked sitting with other children, and each had maids or wet nurses helping them with food.


    ¡°Are you Tang Shunyan?¡± A little girl around the age of two or three, looking like a delicate doll, might have remembered Tang Shunyan¡¯s name from the elders¡¯ constant chattering around her. She wore a pink brocade dress, embroidered with lotus flowers.


    ¡°Hmm, who are you? I don¡¯t remember seeing you before,¡± the Young Master responded.


    Tang Shunyan eyed the proud little girl standing before him. He was taller than this girl, and she seemed even younger than him. Why would she remember his name?


    ¡°I am the granddaughter of the newly-appointed county magistrate, my name is Meng Zhaojun.¡± Meng Zhaojun blinked at Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, I¡¯m delighted to meet you. I am the granddaughter from the younger brother¡¯s family of Madam Tang, my name is Zhao Minjun. We both have the ¡®jun¡¯ character in our names¡ªit must be fate,¡± Zhao Minjun said, her slender figure a bit over two years old, trying hard to give off a cheerful and lively expression. She wore a pink brocade dress, a different style from Meng Zhaojun¡¯s, also decorated with embroidered flowers.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a cousin from the doctor¡¯s family. I don¡¯t remember you, but it is a pleasure to meet you,¡± said Tang Xiyue, the cousin who had been playing games with Tang Shunyan earlier.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, is it? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Royce, Tang Shunyan¡¯s elder cousin.¡±


    Some other children also introduced themselves.


    Mrs. Li listened, and her thoughts couldn¡¯t help drifting back home again. Her children were older than these children, and even her eldest daughter Daya didn¡¯t have a name. Indeed, it was children from wealthy and official households who were mature beyond their years.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, why do you smell like milk? You wouldn¡¯t still be breastfed at over two years old, would you?¡± Meng Zhaojun looked sharply at Mrs. Li, smelled the milk scent on her, and giggled, noting the milky fragrance on Tang Shunyan as well.


    The other children who knew the situation also laughed. It was normal for children of wealthy households to be breastfed until three or more years old.


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s childlike candor indeed made Tang Shunyan¡¯s face turn bright red.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tang Shunyan was laughed at by a girl younger than her and, at a loss for words, could only look to Mrs. Li for help.


    Mrs. Li, a countryside woman facing such astute and mature-minded little girls, feared offending them and could only say with a smile:


    ¡°Our Young Master loves milk-based foods, he needs to eat them to get enough nutrition to grow strong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you like dairy foods, huh? We have a milk goat at home that is milked every day. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone send some milk your way,¡± Meng Zhaojun said smartly, making a statement that left Tang Shunyan unable to respond, so she just nodded lightly.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, hehe, Tang Shunyan, I¡¯ll come to visit your home, and later you should come to mine too.¡±


    Tang Shunyan could only nod again.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, may I come to your home too?¡± Tang Xiyue followed up and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity we¡¯re going back to the Capital City tomorrow. Otherwise, I¡¯d visit you too. Just so you know, we have a dairy cow at home,¡± Royce mentioned, not because he wanted goat¡¯s milk; their estate also had a dairy cow.


    Zhao Minjun also appeared equally regretful and added, ¡°Our estate has dairy cows as well.¡±


    ¡°Does cow¡¯s milk taste the same as goat¡¯s milk?¡± Tang Shunyan was intrigued. His mother had always arranged wet nurses for him and had not given him cow¡¯s or goat¡¯s milk to drink.


    Maid Mei Zhi shot a glance at Mrs. Li, this village woman who didn¡¯t know how to speak. If the Young Master had enjoyed other kinds of milk, the Young Madam wouldn¡¯t have hired her.


    The Young Madam believed animal milk was less nutritious than human milk and feared it might make the Young Master sick.


    ¡°Young Master, cow¡¯s milk and goat¡¯s milk are not as nutritious as human milk, mainly because they¡¯re too gamey. They need to have the gamey taste removed to be palatable,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmm, then maybe I shouldn¡¯t drink it,¡± Tang Shunyan looked at Mrs. Li, whom he liked the most.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not keeping your word. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to try goat¡¯s milk?¡± Meng Zhaojun pouted at Tang Shunyan and ignored him.


    Tang Shunyan touched his nose and bowed his head to eat his meal.


    The other young lords and ladies seemed unaware of their quarrel and spoke a few words while eating.


    After finishing his meal, Tang Shunyan, not minding his peers, took Mrs. Li¡¯s hand. He was too tired from playing earlier and wanted to go back for a nap.


    Mrs. Li directly picked up Tang Shunyan, seeing how sleepy he looked, fearing he might fall over if he walked.


    Tang Shunyan fell asleep in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms, and when he woke up, seeing Mrs. Li sitting by the bed, he normally would have thought about breastfeeding. But recalling Meng Zhaojun¡¯s words, he held back the urge. Time to wean off milk!


    Thinking about weaning, Tang Shunyan¡¯s little heart ached.

 Chapter 43 - 43 Ideas

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Ideas


    Tang Shunyan¡¯s just-awakened eyes were a bit hazy. He glanced at Mrs. Li and said to her, ¡°Wet nurse, I want to drink water.¡±


    Mrs. Li, with a smile, poured water for the Young Master to drink. The Young Master was growing up, and if it were not for his request to nurse, Mrs. Li would not have taken the initiative to breastfeed him.


    Mrs. Li felt somewhat embarrassed, the Young Master was becoming more sensible, and her milk was not as abundant as before, making the job of a wet nurse increasingly stressful.


    ¡°Wet nurse, where¡¯s my gift?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the box.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and close the door, unlock it; I want to see my gift,¡± Tang Shunyan, having quenched his thirst, was now fully awake, his bright eyes sparkling with the thought of the gift he received today.


    ...


    Smiling, Mrs. Li went to close the door. As she did, Xiu Zhi, who stood guard outside the Young Master¡¯s room, glared at Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li chose to ignore the glare. In this yard, she could only trust the Young Master and listen solely to his words.


    It was only after she had brought the Young Master back to the courtyard earlier that she had a chance to eat the meal delivered from the kitchen.


    She wasn¡¯t on good terms with the other people in the courtyard, never joining them for meals or conversation.


    She also dared not drink the water they brought. Once she had drunk water delivered by a maid from the courtyard, which resulted in vomiting and diarrhea. Since then, she had been careful and cautious, preferring to boil water herself in the kitchen when the Young Master was asleep.


    Sometimes she would drink water in the Young Master¡¯s room. The people in the courtyard dared not harm the Young Master openly, but even so, Mrs. Li remained vigilant.


    She remembered the time she went back home to visit her family, and the Young Master caught a cold¡ªan incident that could have been aimed at framing her or intended to harm the Young Master. Either way, the character of the person responsible was despicable.


    Go to ????????????????????.co


    ¡°Wet nurse, put all these gifts away. Put all the gold in a bag. I¡¯ll use the money from here whenever I need it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, everything you need will be bought by someone. Do you ever need to spend money?¡±


    Mrs. Li had never seen a child with so many chests full of clothes for spring, summer, autumn, and winter, nor one whose food and supplies were all of the highest quality.


    Cherished to such an extent by his family, would Tang Shunyan ever have the chance to spend money himself?


    ¡°Wet nurse, who has been keeping my monthly salary?¡± Tang Shunyan had learned to count from the teacher and knew already the uses of gold, silver, and copper coins, and could do sums. He then remembered that he should have a monthly salary.


    ¡°Wet nurse doesn¡¯t know. It should be with the young madam, I guess!¡± Mrs. Li had only been there for a little over two months, and perhaps the young madam didn¡¯t trust her. Aside from the clothes, all other belongings of the Young Master were managed by others.


    Nor had she heard how much the Young Master¡¯s monthly salary was.


    Mrs. Li made sure to heed Mrs. Pan¡¯s advice to talk little and do more, and not to do anything harmful to others or herself.


    ¡°Oh, understood,¡± Tang Shunyan did not trouble his wet nurse with this matter and decided he would talk to his grandmother about it tomorrow. He believed his grandmother, being the housekeeper, was the one who dispensed the monthly salaries.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump¡±


    Mrs. Li, hearing the knocking at the door, helped the Young Master put away his gifts and money, then locked it up before going to open the door. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ah,¡± as the door opened, she saw Jufeng, who accompanied the young madam, standing at the doorway.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, take the Young Master to the young madam¡¯s courtyard,¡± Jufeng said.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Mrs. Li obediently took Tang Shunyan by the hand.


    Sometimes Mrs. Li would carry him there, but more often, Tang Shunyan felt he had grown up and preferred to bounce and jump his way there on his own.


    ¡°Cousin!¡±


    ¡°Cousin, hurry over and play!¡±


    In the young madam¡¯s courtyard, there were relatives¡¯ children who had not yet returned home.


    Tang Shunyan joined in their play.


    Zhao Minjun was also there, sitting on the side watching them play. She also wanted to join, but remembered her family¡¯s admonition that girls should not be too mischievous.


    Mrs. Li stood to one side watching them play, a smile on her face as her thoughts drifted to her own children at home.


    The children at home were also this age, but instead of enjoying the noble happiness a girl¡¯s life could bring, they were probably toiling away in the fields!


    ¡°Little cousin, I heard you can stand in horse stance. What other martial arts do you know?¡±


    When Tang Xiyue asked this, he was actually hoping to have a little competition with Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°I only know the horse stance, but later I will learn Qinggong and other martial arts.¡±


    Tang Shunyan felt he could brag about his cleverness a bit.


    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve already started reading The Analects. What about you?¡±


    Royce wanted to test Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Ah! My teacher just taught me the Three Character Classic, and now he¡¯s teaching me the Thousand Character Classic.¡±


    Tang Shunyan looked at Royce with envy, as if he couldn¡¯t keep up with his cousin¡¯s pace.


    ¡°My teacher has taught me The Analects.¡± Tang Xiyue had only wanted to talk about martial arts, but after hearing them talk about their studies, he joined in to show off as well.


    It turned out the boys only thought about playing their games or practicing the martial arts they¡¯d just learned, and ended up reciting their lessons.


    Zhao Minjun blinked and blinked again, feeling that what the boys were learning was different from what the girls were taught.


    Her mother made her learn needlework, female virtue, Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. There were so many lessons she couldn¡¯t remember them all, and she was often punished by her mother, who always called her stupid. In truth, she wanted to learn the martial arts that the boys played with.


    Dinner was served in the courtyard outside the main hall, under the bright light of hanging lanterns.


    Ten tables had been set up there, for distant guests who had not yet left and for family members of the host.


    That evening, Tang Shunyan sat with the children again, but this time without Meng Zhaojun at the dinner table.


    The cousins were leaving for the Capital the next day, and Tang Shunyan was reluctant to part with them, asking them to visit more often in the future.


    ¡°Cousin, the New Year will come soon, and you can come to our house to play at that time,¡± Zhao Minjun invited him.


    ¡°How far is your house?¡± Tang Shunyan had only been to the Capital once with his mother since he was born. Being too young, he didn¡¯t remember the journey well, only knowing that it required a day¡¯s carriage ride, which was very tiring. He had slept through most of the trip.


    ¡°Very far, a day¡¯s journey, right?¡± Royce was unclear on the exact distance as well.


    Zhao Minjun nodded along.


    The next morning, as soon as Tang Shunyan woke up, Mei Zhi, the maid, told him, ¡°Young Master, the young madam from your yard said that the servant from the county magistrate¡¯s house brought over sheep milk, specifically for the Young Master to drink. Would you like some sheep milk?¡±


    ¡°No, have the kitchen make it into pastries!¡± Tang Shunyan had only heard others say it was fishy, and as he was growing up, he was slowly weaning off human milk and refused to drink any other kind.


    ¡°Hmm, the young madam mentioned that since they sent sheep milk, should the Young Master also send something to Miss Sun from the county magistrate¡¯s house?¡± Mei Zhi certainly wasn¡¯t making her own decisions; this was something the young madam had asked her to inquire about with the Young Master.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they bring sheep milk? Just pick some edible flowers from the yard and make them into flower pastries to send to Meng Zhaojun,¡± Tang Shunyan replied, finding the exchange of gifts a bit troublesome. He instructed Mei Zhi to make the arrangements, as he remembered the monthly salary he had thought about the day before and wanted to go find his grandmother.


    Seeing that the Young Master didn¡¯t want to talk further, Mei Zhi turned and left without giving Mrs. Li as much as a glance.


    Mrs. Li helped the Young Master get dressed and wash his face without ever lifting her head to watch Mei Zhi leave.


    ¡°Wet nurse, I want to have breakfast at Grandmother¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    Tang Shunyan proposed as Mrs. Li was about to take him out the door.


    ¡°Young Master, the young madam has sent for you,¡± Xiu Zhi chimed in quickly.


    ¡°No matter, I will visit Grandmother first, then go to Mother¡¯s,¡± Tang Shunyan replied with determination.

 Chapter 44 - 44 Maid Stealing

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Maid Stealing


    Tang Shunyan was adamant about going to the Madam¡¯s courtyard, and Maid Mei Zhi dared not stop him any longer, only able to follow behind Mrs. Li and the Young Master.


    Xiu Zhi¡¯s leg injury had not yet healed, and she was watching over the yard, but she was unwilling to stay in the room all the time, and secretly went to rummage through Mrs. Li¡¯s belongings in her room. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to find evidence to accuse Mrs. Li of embezzling the Young Master¡¯s money. She walked with a limp, dressed in Maid Daya¡¯s uniform, with cheap jade buttons on the wide sleeves. The hem of her clothes was broad.


    The lower garment was a pair of pants of the same color, and the shoes on her feet were embroidered shoes. She had rather large feet, and the shoes she wore were custom-made from an outside shoe store.


    Her body was fuller than the other Maids, so her uniform was also specially tailored.


    Tang Mansion had many properties in the county, including an embroidery workshop that made clothes for the people of the estate.


    ...


    Perhaps because everyone in the courtyard was united, before Xiu Zhi entered Mrs. Li¡¯s room, she asked the old woman guarding the door to keep a sharp eye out, in effect having her watch out for her.


    Xiu Zhi was not afraid of Mrs. Li but did not want to be caught red-handed either. Even with the young madam¡¯s support, Tang Mansion could not possibly allow a thief to serve in the Young Master¡¯s courtyard.


    When Xiu Zhi entered Mrs. Li¡¯s room, she found the room unlocked. Glancing at the room¡¯s simple furnishings, the only things on the bed were items distributed to the servants by the estate; there was nothing else.


    She went to check the only chest beside the bed. The chest was not locked, and inside she found only ordinary fabrics awarded to Mrs. Li by the estate, as well as some cotton. These items had already been cut, seeming to be patterns for children¡¯s clothing.


    Xiu Zhi looked down on these things. They were house slaves of Tang Mansion and had seen too many good things. Moreover, she had no need for children¡¯s clothes at the moment.


    Not having found anything useful in the chest, nor any money, Xiu Zhi refused to believe that Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t greedy. The Young Master didn¡¯t understand anything.


    Considering Mrs. Li was the only one who brought these things back, even she could hardly resist the temptation to embezzle a bit. How could this country woman, Mrs. Li, not be tempted by money?


    Go to ????????????????????.co


    Xiu Zhi went on to rummage through the belongings on Mrs. Li¡¯s bed, turning everything upside down. She checked the bed board and even looked underneath the bed.


    Beneath the bed, everything was clear at a glance. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t own an extra pair of shoes; she only had those two sets of clothes. Xiu Zhi, unable to find anything of value, could only spit out in frustration.


    ¡°Pah, Mrs. Li, I just can¡¯t believe that you would be so kind, so honest¡­¡±


    Xiu Zhi haphazardly tidied up the things she had thrown into disarray before leaving Mrs. Li¡¯s small room. Standing in the Young Master¡¯s room, she saw that chest with the two new locks.


    In her mind, she came up with an idea. Could it be possible to open those two locks by finding a locksmith?


    Thinking this over, Xiu Zhi left the Young Master¡¯s room, instructing the little maids and the old women in the courtyard to keep a close watch, and then she took her coin purse to find her parents.


    Xiu Zhi¡¯s father was a driver at the estate, and her mother worked as an old woman in Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    Their family did not belong to any particular faction. On the surface, she was the young madam¡¯s confidante, but she was actually sent by Madam, the person in charge of the household, whose orders were followed throughout the entire estate.


    Madam was not considered the Old Lady, for there were still the Old Lady and the Old Master in the mansion. They simply did not manage affairs.


    Xiu Zhi couldn¡¯t find her father and had to entrust the matter to her mother, who also found it inconvenient to leave the estate to handle affairs. Only her father, the driver, had the opportunity to go out frequently.


    ¡°My daughter, even though the young madam has agreed to this, if it involves stealing her son¡¯s things and you manage to successfully frame Mrs. Li, that would be good. But if it¡¯s exposed, our family would not be able to stay in the estate, and you might end up in jail.¡±


    Xiu Zhi¡¯s mother discussed the pros and cons at length, discouraging her daughter from proceeding. Even if she were to go ahead, she should not do it herself but let the little maids carry it out.


    Xiu Zhi, upon hearing that the matter was exposed and that she could be imprisoned, felt her little heart pounding in fear. She was jealous of Mrs. Li, but she harbored no deep hatred towards her; the injuries on her body were intentionally caused by bumping into the hurt Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li, despite their repeated attempts to frame her, never took initiative to retaliate. In truth, she was a very honest farm woman.


    After listening to her mother¡¯s words, Xiu Zhi agreed with her mother and allowed her father to take care of the matter, after which she would instruct the little maid to carry it out.


    ¡­


    Tang Shunyan came into his grandmother¡¯s courtyard living room and paid his respects to his grandmother and grandfather. Sitting on a small stool beside them, he clasped his grandfather¡¯s thigh and looked up to his grandmother, saying,


    ¡°Grandmother, does your grandson receive a monthly salary?¡±


    The Madam of the house, with large bead hairpins mostly made of gold in her hair, wore noble green jade earrings and a necklace of gold and jade, with gold and jade also in the pendant of her gold necklace.


    She looked fixedly at Tang Shunyan and then glanced at Mrs. Li standing by her side. This servant looked very honest, but why had the grandson changed so much in the past two or three months?


    If she were to claim Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t teaching him, she wouldn¡¯t believe that a child of barely three years old could understand so much. She knew her grandson was intelligent, but children learn from the people and events around them; some things aren¡¯t understood just by being naturally smart.


    ¡°Grandson, your monthly salary is collected by your mother every month, you should ask her about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, forget about the past salaries. Can grandmother keep my future salaries for me to manage?¡±


    Thinking of his mother¡¯s stern face and of his soon-to-be-born younger brother, who would compete for affection, Tang Shunyan couldn¡¯t let his mother manage his monthly salary. He needed to grow up fast and learn to manage everything on his own.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not possible, but you¡¯re too young. The rule is that it should be given to your mother. You must convince your mother to keep it for you. Just like this time, with the many gifts you received, Grandmother supports you managing it yourself. But what do you need so much money for?¡±


    The Madam eyed Mrs. Li sternly, treating her as the one who had corrupted her grandson.


    ¡°Grandmother, when I grow up, I will have a lot to take care of. I want to start saving money from a young age. Mother will have a little brother soon, and my monthly salary is mine.¡±


    Tang Shunyan, so young, had all his thoughts and emotions displayed openly on his face, speaking them out honestly.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, do you admit your guilt?¡± Madam, upon hearing her grandson¡¯s words, directly accused Mrs. Li of wrongdoing.


    ¡°Madam, I did not teach the Young Master to say such things,¡± Mrs. Li said timidly, kneeling on the ground, her head bowed.


    Sitting above them, the Old Master looked at Mrs. Li with a different perspective from that of his wife. Glancing at his grandson, who was looking distraught and pleading, he considered that all these ideas might well be his grandson¡¯s own.


    ¡°Grandmother, please don¡¯t punish the wet nurse, it was my own idea,¡± said Tang Shunyan, who had been clinging to his grandfather¡¯s thigh but now clung to his grandmother¡¯s, pleading pitifully for Mrs. Li.


    ¡°You, speak up, did Mrs. Li teach the Young Master such words?¡±


    The Maid Mei Zhi was singled out by the Madam and, with her head bowed, she replied, ¡°To answer Madam, Mrs. Li often whispers to the Young Master. This servant cannot hear clearly what they say.¡±


    The Maid Mei Zhi¡¯s statement was like a thunderbolt from a clear sky, evidencing the accusation.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Under Suspicion

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Under Suspicion


    Mrs. Li trembled, knowing she could not escape punishment this time, as tears had already started to drop from her face.


    Always fond of cleanliness, Mrs. Li was wearing a new set of winter clothes provided by the estate today, which included some cotton fabric that was very warm and comfortable.


    This was, of course, ten times better than the coarse clothes she wore at home, not even in the same class.


    ¡°Mrs. Li,¡± the Madam said with a stern and irritated expression she had never shown before, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear any excuses you might have.¡±


    ¡°What excuses could she possibly have? Corrupting my son, this housekeeper seems honest on the surface but is actually full of deceit. She¡¯s taking revenge because I wouldn¡¯t let her go home to visit her family.¡±


    While the Madam was interrogating Mrs. Li, a pregnant woman walked in from outside, supported by her maid Jufeng.


    ...


    This person was the young madam who, after a long absence and not coming to pay respects to her mother-in-law, couldn¡¯t help but question and chastise Mrs. Li in front of the Madam upon hearing the maid¡¯s betrayal.


    ¡°Why have you come? She is just a wet nurse, and I, as your mother-in-law, am still capable of questioning her.¡±


    The Madam knew how anxious the young madam was to come here after learning she was pregnant. Usually, she was excused from paying respects to rest, but even in the best mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationships, there are taboos.


    Of course, the mother-in-law would not want the daughter-in-law to seize power, insisting that everything stay under her control.


    The young madam sat down on a chair to the side, supported by Jufeng, and then looked back at her mother-in-law:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to pay respects in such a long time. This morning, I sent my son to visit me first, but who knew he would say he wanted to pay respects to you first? I knew he must have something on his mind, so I followed him here.¡±


    The young madam would certainly not foolishly reveal that someone had informed on her, for such a confession would let the mother-in-law know that her own compound was being watched.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s good you¡¯re here, so we don¡¯t have to go back and forth. Let¡¯s properly question her today.¡±


    After Madam finished speaking, her gaze returned to Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li, kneeling in the living room with her head lowered the entire time, had heard that the households of the wealthy were too complex before. One must be careful and cautious when serving in a wealthy family, yet even with her vigilance, people still framed her.


    She wanted to just throw in the towel and return home, but as an honest person, she could not bear the stigma of being wrongfully accused and driven out.


    Such a bad reputation would follow her for a lifetime; she would be cursed by her in-laws, and she¡¯d live in shame in her village, unable to face her own family.


    ¡°Grandmother, mother, you can¡¯t blame the wet nurse; this was really my idea.¡±


    Tang Shunyan had initially clung to his grandfather¡¯s feet, then his grandmother¡¯s, and now that his mother had arrived, he ran over to embrace her legs.


    ¡°Son, you are still young, and you should not readily accept what others say. You never used to ask your mother for monthly salary, nor would you speak such words. Mrs. Li came to the house only a little over two months ago, and you¡¯ve changed so much. Can it be that accusing Mrs. Li is a wrongful blame?¡±


    The young madam looked at her son, feeling a sense of estrangement, wondering how her own flesh and blood could be swayed by others.


    Whether or not Mrs. Li had committed the act, in her eyes, the woman was guilty.


    ¡°Mother, I have grown up now. Should I still ask you for money every time I need to buy something? Am I still the son of a wealthy family? I am worse off than a merchant¡¯s son. They receive pocket money and can freely spend it.¡±


    ¡°`


    Tang Shunyan was able to say so many words in one breath. Don¡¯t think that just because he¡¯s so young he doesn¡¯t have his own thoughts. He had had thoughts before but had not expressed them. After pondering for several days, he had already memorized a string of words in his heart.


    ¡°How could Shunyan say such a thing? You have not studied outside the estate. When you get older and go to the academy, your mother will naturally give you money. How could you carry money with you casually when you¡¯re so young?¡±


    The young madam was insistent, believing that someone must have put her son up to asking for money.


    ¡°Mother, this time I played with so many cousins, as well as Meng Zhaojun. They all have the autonomy to use money. Even though the monthly salary is not much, it still belongs to me. Our family¡¯s enterprise is so vast, mother, why won¡¯t you let me use my monthly salary?¡±


    The young madam couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing from her son, who was only a little over two years old, about to turn three. Could such fluent speech really come from such a small child?


    When she thought of herself at that young age, wasn¡¯t she doing whatever her own mother asked of her?


    In the living room, aside from the young madam, both the Old Master and Madam were somewhat incredulous as they watched Tang Shunyan. This child, at the tender age of two or three, was able to argue with an adult with such cleverness.


    Mrs. Li was still kneeling there, more and more terrified as she listened to the Young Master¡¯s words.


    She had never heard the Young Master speak in such a manner. No wonder the master¡¯s family accused her of instigating trouble. If a small child could say such things, if she were in the master¡¯s shoes, she too would believe an adult had taught him.


    Even if it was an injustice to her, Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t as heartbroken as before. Now, it was the Young Master who was causing trouble. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Grandson, you keep talking about managing money. Do you have some thoughts on this? Can you share them with your grandfather? If you can convince me with a reason, I will take charge and give you a monthly allowance. If your mother gives it all to you, your grandfather will give you an additional monthly salary.¡±


    Mr. Tang and his wife had different thoughts. Sometimes men need to have money on them in order to get things done.


    Women always want to transfer their husband¡¯s money into their own private stash, but men need to save some money to accomplish big tasks too. When going out, one must socialize; in a household like theirs, who does not spend generously?


    ¡°Husband,¡±


    ¡°Old Master,¡±


    Mr. Tang raised his hand to stop his wife and daughter-in-law from speaking further. Men control the outside, women control the inside. Many matters in the house were left to his wife to handle, and he took care of external affairs. However, when it came to major decisions involving family members, it was still for him, the head of the house, to decide.


    ¡°Grandfather, grandson has no ulterior motives. Before, I was unaware of the hardships of life, but since the wet nurse came, I learned that her family is so poor. Her sisters have to work at such a young age,¡±


    ¡°The wet nurse didn¡¯t go home this time. I saw her secretly crying in her room at night. I thought, when I have money one day, I could buy some gifts to visit the wet nurse¡¯s sisters. If I don¡¯t have a single penny with me, I won¡¯t be able to buy any gifts.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am a young master of a rich family. It would be too shameful not to be able to present a gift when seeing the wet nurse¡¯s sisters.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Tang Shunyan had kept these thoughts in his heart for the past few days, that at such a young age he could speak so articulately and logically, without a hint of vagueness, as maturely as an adult would speak.


    The living room was very quiet, everyone looked at Tang Shunyan in shock. Was this the little child they knew? Could these words really be coming from a child still being breastfed?


    ¡°Clap clap clap,¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of clapping came from the entrance of the living room. A rich young master entered, it was Mr. Tang, the Eldest Young Master, who came in clapping his hands and then gave his son a thumbs up, saying:


    ¡°Worthy of being my son, so young and already knows to buy gifts when meeting people, understands compassion and pity.¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 46 - 46 Lady Tang

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Lady Tang


    ¡°`


    ¡°Husband, our son has been taught by Mrs. Li to drift away from us, is that also a good thing?¡±


    Young Madam always felt like a thorn was stuck in her heart whenever she thought about her son taking his monthly salary and using it to buy gifts for Mrs. Li¡¯s daughters.


    She had always believed that her son must remain under her control.


    ¡°Madam, our son will be a man when he grows up, and if he has his own opinions, our family will grow stronger and richer. This is our legacy.¡±


    The Eldest Young Master had different thoughts from his wife; sometimes, he even felt his wife was a bit petty.


    ...


    Perhaps it was because his wife was not born of the principal line, and although she was raised in a wealthy family, she bore the air of a petty household.


    He could marry his wife because he was schoolmates and good friends with her legitimate brother. He himself had once had both civil and military strategy, even aspiring to become the Martial Arts Top Scorer as well as the top scorer in literature but had given up due to some matters and returned home to take over the family business.


    During his father¡¯s birthday this time, his wife¡¯s legitimate brother brought his wife and child to visit, both to honor him and to see his old friend.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right, Weiting is correct. Our family indeed has a successor,¡± Mr. Tang, Tang Hailong, believed their father and son had the right idea.


    ¡°Naturally, since the Old Master says so, daughter-in-law, you can decide,¡± agreed Madam.


    ¡°Mother, since you¡¯ve said so, as a daughter-in-law, I will listen to my husband. From next month on, let Liang Fa give the monthly salary to Shunyan,¡± said the young madam.


    Lady Tang, unable to gain control over her son and abiding by the majority rule, felt that it was within the rules for a woman to follow her husband after marriage.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s wonderful! Then, Grandfather, Grandmother, and Mother, please don¡¯t punish the wet nurse. Shunyan doesn¡¯t want to make the wet nurse sad,¡± Tang Shunyan, the little guy, stood up, wanting to help Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li, who had her head down from earlier, was grateful for the main family¡¯s decision not to punish her.


    The most significant gratitude, of course, was because the Young Master bought gifts for her children, which led to the discussion about money.


    The Tang Family supported the Young Master in doing this, possessing a kind heart; she didn¡¯t think she was so significant to be treated like family by the employers. The distinction between master and servant was clear.


    ¡°Stand up! From now on, take good care of the Young Master and don¡¯t talk about things you shouldn¡¯t. After all, he is too young to discern right from wrong,¡± instructed Madam.


    Mrs. Li stood up and bowed to the family, saying, ¡°This humble woman understands.¡±


    Young Madam pouted, only then remembering the morning¡¯s incident of searching for her son.


    ¡°Shunyan, the goat¡¯s milk sent by the County Magistrate¡¯s granddaughter, did you say to have it made into milk pastries, and have they been sent over?¡±


    Tang Shunyan nodded and said, ¡°She teased me yesterday for drinking human milk. I told her I wasn¡¯t used to goat milk, yet she still sent it. Sigh, I don¡¯t even like pastries made with goat milk; Mother, please send it back!¡±


    ¡°Oh, when did my son become so familiar with the County Magistrate¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    The Young Madam knowingly asked in front of the elders. The maid, Mei Zhi, had already informed her of yesterday¡¯s incident, but she brought it up in front of the elders to make them pay more attention to her son and his familiarity with the County Magistrate¡¯s granddaughter.


    ¡°Yesterday. Wasn¡¯t it you who arranged for all us children to sit together? She introduced herself, but actually, we¡¯re not that familiar,¡± said Tang Shunyan, who preferred playing with his male cousins and friends, since he couldn¡¯t play with girls and didn¡¯t see them as potential friends.


    ¡°Then, will Shunyan personally deliver it?¡± Young Madam was just saying it casually; how could she really let her son go to someone else¡¯s house with a servant? After all, her son wasn¡¯t even three years old yet.


    ¡°`


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it? Our son has lessons in the morning and also in the afternoon,¡± Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t know why his first reaction was to refuse.


    ¡°Husband, let the tutor rest for a morning and let the child take some things to the county magistrate¡¯s house with someone,¡± the young madam gazes at her husband. She wished to become friends with the county magistrate¡¯s wife, so after she had her child, they could keep in close contact.


    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the child, don¡¯t do anything, children have their own way of interacting, and the waters are deep here,¡± Tang Weiting certainly understood his wife¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± The young madam, not entirely willing, still agreed to send the pastries over.


    Tang Shunyan felt that everything that needed to be done was handled, and since it was almost time for his lessons, he called Mrs. Li to return to their courtyard.


    Mrs. Li obediently agreed with her head lowered and followed Tang Shunyan out of this suffocating living room.


    ******


    So many things had happened in the Tang Mansion, but the Ye family, who had just finished harvesting rice at home, would not think too much about it after they had finished their tasks.


    Hongji again turned over the field; after that was done, he helped plant potatoes. If planted now, they could harvest them in March, and all these were grains.


    Daya, Er Ya, and Sanya were not idle either, helping their father in the fields. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since Hongji couldn¡¯t do carpentry at home, Hongji¡¯s father also couldn¡¯t work in the fields, and he had not received any other carpentry work yet but urgently needed to make a dowry for the Second Miss.


    At night, Hongji also helped out in the darkness, still unable to fulfill his promise to make toys for his little daughter.


    Mrs. Lai and her two daughters had a hard time drying all the rice from the two acres of fields and then storing it in the warehouse before taking the new rice to be hulled.


    The Ye family finally had new rice to eat, still dry rice, which made everyone in the family very happy.


    Ye Shiqi was discovered by Siwa eating honey one day. She had also given some to her aunts and her wet nurse. Since then, she didn¡¯t dare to take out the honey to eat again.


    When she was very hungry at night, she imagined her body entering the space; eating alone there didn¡¯t feel good, but she had to do so to prevent others from discovering the secret of the space.


    In the space, the rice had already been harvested once, and for the space¡¯s products to be hulled, it was just a matter of thought.


    Looking at the hulled white rice piled up in the space, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow saliva.


    In her past and present life, she had never cooked rice before; there was no pot for cooking rice in the space, and at nearly four months old, she still couldn¡¯t walk. She didn¡¯t want to crawl because she was particular about cleanliness and felt it was dirty.


    She thought of a way, which was to have her eldest sister cook rice every time and ask her fourth sister to hold her to the side of the kitchen.


    From this position, she could use her thoughts to pour some rice from the space into the rice bin, but not too much; only about a bowl each time, just so as not to let the family members find out.


    A few days later, Ye Shiqi thought she was doing it undetected, but Mrs. Lai felt it strange when the rice bin seemed to have more rice and discussed it with her old man.


    That night before going to sleep, Mrs. Lai sneakily checked the rice bin again. Every time they cooked, she personally took out the rice.


    She knew precisely how much new rice was hulled this time; Li Wei had already finished the new rice, yet there was still so much left, which surprised her and made her think that immortals were sending gifts to her home at midnight.


    ¡°Old man, do you think we have immortals sending us rice? It¡¯s so odd, we had hulled just a little bit of rice, and I thought we¡¯d have to hull more soon, but there¡¯s still half a vat left.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father, who had worked hard harvesting rice in the past few days and had been busily doing carpentry, was so tired that he fell asleep as soon as he lay on the bed. Hearing his wife¡¯s words in his daze, he woke up bewildered.


    ¡°Really? Is there really such a thing? Our family has encountered good fortune! Make sure you don¡¯t go around telling everyone about it,¡± Hongji¡¯s father was a theist and believed that there were immortals in the sky. Otherwise, what was the point of the God of Wealth they worshiped every year?

 Chapter 47 - 47 An Idea Comes to Mind

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47 An Idea Comes to Mind


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s joyfully mysterious smile revealed her belief that she was very clever as she said, Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ve been puzzled for days, and I¡¯ve only told you about it. I haven¡¯t said a word to the rest of the family out of fear that the immortals will think we¡¯ve discovered their secret and will no longer send us rice.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t know that her grandmother suspected the involvement of immortals, and for now, her space could only yield rice, with just one variety of rice seed.


    Every two or three days she could harvest the rice, and although she didn¡¯t plant much, each harvest yielded several dozen catties. By envisioning a little rice into the rice jar each day, her space still piled up with rice, looking to be about 100 catties.


    Every night, Ye Shiqi would diligently enter her space, where the bees were becoming ever more numerous and busier gathering nectar.


    ...


    Seeing the honey flow out of the honeycombs, she couldn¡¯t possibly eat all the honey right away, and was even more reluctant to take the honey out for fear that if her family knew, they might spread the word and consider her a monster.


    After harvesting, Daya would take her two younger sisters to the fields, planting potatoes in the ground and sowing seeds for greens, as well as planting garlic and onions, which they watered every day.


    They also had to weed out pigweed, and the piglets that the sow had given birth to had already been sold, while they continued to raise the sow at home.


    At this time, Mrs. Lai would sneak away to help her eldest daughter take care of the children, as the family¡¯s rice had already been dried.


    Third Aunt and second aunt had resumed their needlework in their room.


    Daya, with her two sisters, would always come back before cooking lunch to prepare the meal, and likewise before dinner to cook the evening meal.


    Ye Shiqi, who stayed in the room with Siwa, would appear in the kitchen when her elder sisters were cooking.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ????????????????????.co


    Ye Shiqi kept pondering, what could she use to store the excess honey from her space?


    Spotting an empty jar in a corner of the kitchen, she smelled the scent of pickled vegetables, her mother wasn¡¯t home, and the pickles had been eaten long ago, leaving some empty jars.


    Suddenly inspired, Ye Shiqi envisioned one of the empty jars into her space.


    With so many empty pickling jars in different sizes in the corner, the disappearance of one wouldn¡¯t attract attention.


    The empty jar Ye Shiqi envisioned into her space could hold about four or five catties.


    ¡°Wuya, what are you doing? This place is dirty, let your Siwa take you somewhere else to play!¡±


    In a moment of inattention from Siwa, Wuwa moved too fast, so agile even with hands scrambling on the ground, that she vanished from sight in the blink of an eye.


    After searching everywhere, she found her in a kitchen corner by the empty jars, where there was a pungent smell; adults in the family generally didn¡¯t allow children there, not because it was dirty, but because of the many jars¡ªthey were afraid the kids might carelessly break them.


    ¡°Ah ah¡±


    Ye Shiqi picked up Wuwa to see the still smoldering charcoal in the stove; it was nearly midday, and her sisters hadn¡¯t come home yet, so no one else had come into the kitchen to cook.


    After the busyness of farming was over, Hongji, having planted potatoes in the fields, followed his father to do carpentry.


    For the time being, he hadn¡¯t started making wooden dolls for Ye Shiqi.


    Yet Ye Shiqi was very fixated on the wooden dolls, recognizing that her parents had no savings and the family needed another livelihood.


    But because of her young age and inability to speak, she couldn¡¯t express many things and had to act practically, holding a piece of charcoal as if it were a pen.


    ¡°Wuwa, this charcoal is dirty. Let¡¯s not play with it¡ªit¡¯ll stain our clothes, and it¡¯s really hard work for elder sister to wash them.¡±


    Wuwa felt sorry for her elder sister, and her words made Ye Shiqi, who was holding the charcoal, pause for a moment.


    The little one glanced pleadingly outside the kitchen, at the two aunts sitting by the window.


    Using the excuse that farm work was very taxing, these two aunts had refused to wash the clothes of the children, leaving the laundry for Daya to do.


    Her elder sister would rise before dawn to cook breakfast for the entire family and then, when the water was still cold in the morning, would carry their sisters¡¯ clothes to the riverside to wash them.


    Ye Shiqi knew that their father was too filial, and wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up to the family just yet; she understood that changing their situation would take time, and she needed to grow up slowly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ye Shiqi stubbornly clung to the charcoal, darting away from Wuwa¡¯s attempts to snatch it from her, deftly avoiding Wuwa¡¯s grasps several times.


    And soon she scrambled out of the kitchen, her speed of crawling rivaling Wuwa¡¯s running.


    ¡°Qing, put down the charcoal. Are you planning to take it back to the room?¡± Siya chased after her, speaking as she did.


    ¡°Second Sister, those two kids are so annoying. I get irritated just by seeing them every day. They¡¯re at an age where they have the least to do, yet they keep making a fuss.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen had come to detest these two kids while she was helping with the rice threshing. While they were working so hard, these two could afford to sit around, sleep in, and do nothing. Her hatred was born of envy.


    ¡°Yeah! Really annoying, always fluttering before our eyes, less busy than us and yet full of energy.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi shared Ye Shuzhen¡¯s sentiment, actually being jealous of the little kids for not having to work, unlike themselves who had to do more as they grew older.


    Hongji heard the sounds of the two kids chasing each other and this honest man stopped his carpentry work to look. Siya was trying to take the charcoal from Wuwa, not wanting her to get her clothes dirty.


    Wuwa held the charcoal in one hand while using the other to crawl on the ground, yet did not seem to get the charcoal on herself. Even though this child was crawling on the ground all the time, every time he picked up Wuwa, he felt she was remarkably clean.


    She seemed much cleaner than his father, who was always working, and in no way resembled a child of just a few months who could already go to the toilet by herself, not even needing to wake him, her father, in the middle of the night.


    He had slept deeply through exhaustion after the farm work, waking up only at dawn a number of times, and Wuwa hadn¡¯t called for him. Being both father and mother seemed to have become somewhat easier.


    Wuwa¡¯s oddities were only clear to him, her father, who was always with her. The other family members weren¡¯t fully aware.


    He would not discuss this topic with others. Wuwa must have had some other reason for taking the charcoal, so he told Siya:


    ¡°Siya, stop chasing your sister. Be careful not to fall. Let her play!¡±


    Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Siya stopped in her tracks and looked at her father, acknowledging with an ¡°Mm.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father seemed not to notice everything going on in the yard, yet he was all ears.


    The son had kept having daughters, much like he and his wife had wanted another son but continuously had daughters, eventually forcing them to give up.


    His son having four daughters left him feeling helpless; whenever he went out, he felt he couldn¡¯t lift his head in the presence of families with many sons. He was always aware of their disdainful looks, as if they looked down on them for only having daughters.


    The old woman was unkind to her son¡¯s children, and he turned a blind eye, partly because he harbored resentment, taking it out on those daughters.


    ¡°Hmph, big brother is something else, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s just a daughter, but look how he dotes on her.¡± Ye Shuzhen couldn¡¯t help but feel that in the past two or three months, her brother had changed, taking more responsibility for his children than before.


    ¡°Right, when we get married, we must have sons. Let him dote on his daughters and be frustrated.¡± Ye Shuzhi also held a grudge against her elder brother; he had started to take care of his small household and wasn¡¯t as good to her as before.

 Chapter 48 - 48 Heavenly God Portrait

    Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Heavenly God Portrait


    Ye Shiqi successfully brought back some charcoal to her room and crouched over some discarded wooden strips her father had placed there.


    She looked for a slightly larger piece and drew a wooden doll she had seen online in her previous life.


    Online, Ultraman was always being shown, with many such toys being made by people.


    She tried to draw the shape of an Ultraman. In her previous life, she had a foundation in drawing; sketching was the simplest. She carefully used the charcoal, but her small hands were not very strong, which made her handicraft skills quite weak.


    What she held was not a paintbrush, but the simple shapes didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Sister, what is this?¡± Siya crouched next to her sister, curiously looking on.


    ...


    She thought her sister was just randomly drawing on the wood, but as it began to resemble a certain character, Siya couldn¡¯t help but let her curiosity get the better of her and she asked.


    ¡°This is a warrior,¡± Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she used this topic to explain.


    ¡°Warrior? What¡¯s a warrior? Does our country have them?¡± Siya had heard from their father that their country was in an era of peace and prosperity, and although their family was poor, they lived peaceful and happy days.


    ¡°Oh, if there¡¯s no war, there are no Heavenly Gods! This one is a hero, they only appear during wars,¡± Ye Shiqi vaguely said, not even sure if this world in the book had foreign countries.


    ¡°Hero? What¡¯s a hero? Is this a Heavenly God hero?¡±


    Siya¡¯s eyes were filled with wonder as she gazed at the wooden doll in Ye Shiqi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t father say that our dynasty also has generals? Generals are heroes!¡± Ye Shiqi explained again, having already sketched out a simple Ultraman.


    Then she began drawing a fairy, recalling the TV dramas from her previous life with fairies wearing celestial robes and capable of flying through the sky and burrowing into the ground.


    She wondered if this world in the book had any concept of deities, but if she made wooden dolls of fairies, would there be a market for them?


    In Ye Shiqi¡¯s little head, all she thought about all day was making money, thinking that if she could help her family earn money, she wouldn¡¯t have to go without meat.


    In her past life of luxury, Ye Shiqi used to be scared of meat, fearing obesity.


    Eating meat leads to lots of fat, and even when she studied abroad, she didn¡¯t adopt the bread-eating habits of foreigners, always going to Chinese restaurants to eat Chinese food when dining out.


    Having a stepmother and a caring father, she hadn¡¯t endured much hardship.


    However, in this world within the book, she suffered much hardship even in her childhood, never even tasting meat.


    ¡°Siwa, is this Sister Mei?¡± Wuwa recognized in the wooden doll that Siwa was drawing, which must be a fairy elder sister from the picture-story books.


    ¡°Yes, elder sister is really smart.¡± Ye Shiqi had spent some time drawing two images and felt a bit tired and thought it was time to rest, so she placed the two pieces of wood on the table.


    ¡°Hehe, Wuwa, I¡¯ll take you to wash your hands.¡± Siya had strong hands; at just over four months old, Wuwa could already be lifted by her, perhaps because she had gotten used to it and built up the strength in her arms.


    Hongji felt thirsty, so he stopped his work, poured a cup of water, and drank a few sips. The noise from his work earlier was so loud that he could not hear what the two little girls were doing or talking about in their room.


    Seeing that the two girls had gone to wash their hands, Hongji, out of curiosity, decided to first go back to the room to see what was going on, feeling that Wuwa wouldn¡¯t just be using charcoal to draw on the walls.


    Why he felt this way, he couldn¡¯t quite understand. His little daughter¡¯s actions were so numerous that they piqued his curiosity to investigate further.


    As Hongji reached the doorway of the room, he saw on the room¡¯s only small table, the previously collected discarded wood, not the focus of his attention, but the two wooden strips had been drawn on with charcoal.


    ¡°Heavenly God Warrior, fairy?¡± Hongji nervously took a few steps into the room and picked up the two pieces of wood.


    As a carpenter who drew patterns and designs, the patterns he produced never seemed as clear or lifelike as these two small ones.


    Hongji, unable to put the drawings down, heard the footsteps of little Siwa and turned to see Siwa coming in, holding Wuwa.


    ¡°Dad, do you know the warrior hero and Sister Mei?¡±


    ¡°Siwa, did Wuwa draw these?¡± Hongji looked at his little girl as if she were a treasure, but since the little girl couldn¡¯t speak, he could only ask Siya, who was present.


    ¡°Yes, Wuwa drew them. Does Wuwa really like the warrior and Sister Mei?¡± Siya looked at her father with hopeful eyes, her little heart believing that with such beautiful drawings, Dad could surely make the toys.


    In her young heart, Dad could do anything.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll go carve the toys now.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of pride, feeling good about being admired by his daughter. Since he was young, he had loved carving, and under his father¡¯s guidance, he had become a carpenter and made it his profession.


    In fact, he had aspirations to become a master carver, but his drawing skills were lacking, and no one here sought him out to make toys.


    Plus, there were no other materials available to practice on. Toys made from ordinary wood were never valuable and would be a waste of paint.


    If it were valuable wood, it would be different, but he did not have access to valuable wood here; the nearby mountains only had pine and fir.


    These two types of wood sparked Hongji¡¯s dreams. Even though it was just ordinary wood, he wanted to create beautiful carvings, not for selling but for the children to play with.


    ¡°Hee hee hee,¡± Siya hopped joyfully as she watched Dad take the wood outside.


    Ye Shiqi blinked. Could Dad handle carving? Wouldn¡¯t it waste the drawings she made?


    In any case, she could only see if her dad had the skill. She couldn¡¯t wield a carving knife as a child and didn¡¯t know how to carve without Dad¡¯s teaching.


    Hongji took two small pieces of wood to the thatched carpenter¡¯s room, picked up his carving tools, and without concerning himself with the furniture he was working on, began to carve carefully.


    ¡°Hongji, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t see, are you rushing to get work done? Since when have you become so irresponsible? Ignoring important tasks to make toys?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father didn¡¯t see the drawings on the wood in his son¡¯s hands and assumed his son was indulging his daughter, neglecting proper carpentry work and focusing first on his granddaughter¡¯s toys.


    ¡°Dad, let me carve these two toys first; maybe our family could gain a new source of income.¡±


    ¡°You can forget that thought; haven¡¯t you made toys and tried to sell them before? What was the result? You just wasted paint and labor. You¡¯re not young anymore; you can¡¯t consider playful carving a business. We need to hurry up and finish your sister¡¯s dowry, then take on other work.¡±


    Hongji listened to his father¡¯s discouraging words, words he had heard many times before and had tried hard only to give up.


    He felt he couldn¡¯t give up again. Even if not as a livelihood, he had to make these two toys for the children to play with.


    ¡°Dad, you need to speak to my elder brother. He always spoils his kids so much, helping me with my dowry isn¡¯t important to him; Brother is too biased.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi heard her father and brother talking in the room, the courtyard was small enough that loud conversations could be heard.


    She felt a surge of anger, her words tinged with fury.


    ¡°Shuzhi, once I¡¯ve carved these two toys, I will work overtime to get your dowry done. It definitely won¡¯t delay your wedding day. Don¡¯t talk about bias; they¡¯re my children too.¡±


    Hongji retorted without even looking up. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 49 - 49 The Prodigal

    Chapter 49: Chapter 49 The Prodigal


    ¡°Father, look at what Big Brother said, you must speak to him.¡± Ye Shuzhi stomped her foot in the room, even angrier after hearing her elder brother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Big Brother is always so biased.¡± Ye Shuzhen added fuel to the fire as she fanned herself.


    ¡°Hongji, work on the furniture first, and you can make toys for the children when you have time.¡± After hearing his daughters¡¯ complaints, Hongji¡¯s father glared at his son, feeling that he did not prioritize properly.


    ¡°Father, look at this drawing. If I were to make a toy out of it, do you think people would buy it?¡± Hongji showed his father the drawing on the wood.


    ¡°This¡­ who painted this? It¡¯s really good, Heavenly Gods and fairies¡­¡± Hongji¡¯s father exclaimed in admiration.


    ¡°Father, just now when I went back to my room, I saw Wuwa with this piece of wood. As soon as I saw it, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to carve it out. Even if we don¡¯t sell it, it can still be a toy for Wuwa to play with.¡±


    ...


    Hongji began to carve the wood with his hands.


    Hongji¡¯s father, being a carpenter, had decent carving skills, but he had not studied the art of carving drawings, and his craft was not as good as his son¡¯s.


    Carving large pieces of furniture was not as difficult as these small drawings. The smaller the item, the harder it was to carve.


    He no longer scolded his son and let him continue carving.


    Ye Shuzhi, listening from the side with her ear turned, glared angrily at her elder brother for making toys for his child instead of making her bridal dowry first.


    Ever since Big Brother got married, she, as the younger unmarried sister-in-law, had been competing for favor with her sister-in-law. This sibling rivalry was the reason for their disharmony.


    Now she had to compete for attention with the children too. It was only natural that she had to vent some of her frustration on them.


    Ye Shiqi, having just finished painting two portraits, was too tired to continue. She lay there thinking.


    She speculated about the world in the book. Which immortal was the one they worshiped? Was it Huang Daxian, or The Bodhisattva Guanyin, or maybe The Buddha, possibly the Jade Emperor, the Imperial Mother, or it could be the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals, or even the Land God and the God of Wealth?


    She decided next time she would try to paint the Goddess of Mercy, an immortal from the mythical stories.


    When Mrs. Lai returned home, Daya had already brought her two younger sisters back and had gone into the kitchen to cook.


    Ye Shuzhi told her mother about her grievances, asking her to persuade Big Brother.


    After hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Mrs. Lai naturally took her side and hurriedly went to Hongji, starting to scold him:


    ¡°Hongji, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s important? Your sister is getting married in a month. How can you not think about making her dowry?¡±


    ¡°Mother, look at what I¡¯m carving. This thing is also quite important. Maybe if I carve a few more, I can even give them as gifts to Shuzhi.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Aren¡¯t those just children¡¯s playthings? Those worthless things, they can play without needing to carve them.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that, Mother? Have you seen what I¡¯m carving in my hands? They are Heavenly Gods and fairies.¡±


    Mrs. Lai did not quite believe her son could possess such artistic skill.


    Still, she looked carefully at what her son was carving. It wasn¡¯t yet fully formed but it showed promise. She then said:


    ¡°Son, if you can carve immortals, then carve a portrait of a worshiped immortal for me!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ll see if I have the time. Didn¡¯t you say we should quickly work on Second Sister¡¯s dowry? Everything else can be carved slowly.¡±


    ¡°Child, we mustn¡¯t delay, you need to carve a Fertility Guanyin, and for your sister¡¯s dowry you also need to carve a Fertility Guanyin for her,¡± Mrs. Lai felt that not having a child to continue the family line was always a thorn in her heart.


    ¡°A Fertility Guanyin? All right!¡± Hongji also hoped that the immortals could bless him with a son soon.


    Hongji hadn¡¯t considered that his baby was only a few months old, and his daughter-in-law, who had recently given birth, hadn¡¯t had much time to recuperate.


    Hongji carved for an entire afternoon, shaping the two pieces of wood. He still needed to sand them down and apply varnish, all tasks that required meticulous care.


    As night fell and the family had eaten their dinner, they saw the wooden figures in Hongji¡¯s hands, already sanded smooth.


    And he began to varnish them. After he finished applying the varnish and while waiting for it to dry, the family saw the small pieces of wood on the table transformed into exquisite figures.


    Hongji felt a great sense of achievement as he admired his work, smiling happily.


    Ye Shuzhi¡¯s previous complaints dissipated upon seeing the figures take shape, and she, already an adult, really wanted one of the figurines as an ornament.


    Ye Shuzhen spoke her mind before her sister, saying to her brother,


    ¡°Big brother, give me these two toys! They would look great on the shelf in my room.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, make it a gift for me, carve a few more, maybe I could turn this into a business in the future,¡± Ye Shuzhi shared her thoughts, her mind on the grocery store of her future husband.


    Daya held Wuwa in her arms, and her three other sisters stood by, admiring the work. They thought these were toys made for their sister, and they didn¡¯t dare to speak in front of their aunts, who wanted to take the toys, yet their eyes pleaded with Hongji.


    As a father, Hongji¡¯s heart swayed towards his own daughters under the gaze of his five girls; furthermore, he had promised to carve the items for his daughter, who had drawn them herself.


    ¡°Second sister, third sister, to be honest, I also want to sell these toys, but I carved these for Wuwa to play with, so she gets these two first, I¡¯ll carve for you both later!¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve worked so hard carving these, they are so beautiful, and you¡¯re giving them to Wuwa to play with? Such a waste.¡±


    Mrs. Lai usually would never stop scolding Mrs. Li, or Hongji¡¯s daughters, but she had never cursed her son like this before.


    Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s words, she realized that these could be sold for money, that they were valuable things, how could they be used as toys for those who cause losses? Wasn¡¯t this wasteful?


    Hongji, chastised by his mother and seen by his daughter¡¯s eyes, became stubborn.


    ¡°Mother, stop it. Our family has plenty of discarded wood; I¡¯ll just work harder and carve more. I said these two were for Wuwa to play with, and that can¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, play, play, play, that¡¯s all you know. Liangkou told you to carve more divine figures, you remember what I just said to you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mrs. Lai shot a glance at Ye Shiqi, who was held by Daya, feeling that her son had changed since this girl was born.


    He became less filial toward her and even talked back at times.


    Sometimes Mrs. Lai even maliciously thought about drowning the girl secretly; after all, raising so many daughters felt like a waste of food.


    With the incident over grabbing the figures, when they were almost dry at night, Hongji took a bath and was about to go to bed, he moved the figures back into his room.


    The lights in the courtyard went out. Mrs. Lai, who had already gone to bed, quietly came to the thatched cottage in the dark, searching for the two figures.


    Footsteps were heard again in the courtyard, and when they arrived at the thatched cottage, they encountered Mrs. Lai.


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you go to sleep? What are you doing here?¡± Ye Shuzhi was quite nervous, thinking her mother had already found the two carved pieces of wood.

 Chapter 50 - 50 Mothers Good Girl

    Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Mother¡¯s Good Girl


    ¡°What are you two doing up instead of sleeping? Of course, Mother is here to look for something,¡± Mrs. Lai said, eyeing her two daughters defensively, feeling as though her daughters were rivals vying with her for possessions.


    ¡°Mother, I know your intentions well. We came out to search for things too,¡± Ye Shuzhen spoke out her true thoughts. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t compete with Mother. I need to sell the portrait to get some money.¡±


    Mrs. Lai and her two daughters were scrambling to search, pushing and shoving each other. The two daughters almost caused their mother to fall over.


    ¡°Ah! Such good daughters you are! Do you wish to push your old mother down?¡±


    Mrs. Lai glared at her two daughters, showing no concern for collisions while struggling with them for the upper hand.


    ...


    ¡°Where has the item been placed? Could it be that elder brother has taken it back to his room?¡±


    Ye Shuzhi paid no mind to her mother¡¯s scolding, muttering to herself as she headed towards elder brother¡¯s room.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m sure elder brother has taken it back to his room. Let¡¯s go search there.¡±


    The two sisters hurried, taking quick steps until they reached the door to Hongji¡¯s room, where he was about to go to sleep, and began knocking impatiently, ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, open the door.¡±


    Hongji had just blown out the oil lamp and, hearing his sisters banging on the door so forcefully, he reached in the dark for a match to relight the lamp.


    Ye Shiqi, the child, was prone to sleepiness. With her father working overtime so late, her elder sisters had already joined her, sleeping in the room.


    October had brought cooler weather, and they were covered with a thin cotton quilt. This quilt wasn¡¯t very warm, but it felt so comfortable to sleep in on a slightly chilly night.


    The loud noise of banging on the door awakened Ye Shiqi. Hearing a slight movement in the room, she sensed it was her father and realized that her other sisters had not been woken.


    Although Ye Shiqi was just a small child, her eyes were bright. She smelled a faint scent of paint. By the moonlight filtering through the gap under the door from outside, she saw two wooden objects in the room¡ªher father¡¯s carvings from today¡¯s work.


    After glancing at her two aunts, who were still vigorously knocking on the door, she quickly used the incantation ¡°store¡± before her father could light the lamp. She stored the toy dolls into her space, then pretended to be asleep again.


    She heard her father light the oil lamp and then get up to open the door, with a creak as he did so.


    ¡°Second Sister, Third Sister, why are you knocking on the door so late at night? You could disturb others in the dead of night.¡±


    Hongji, the honest man, hadn¡¯t realized for a moment that his two sisters were still fixated on the toy he had revealed earlier.


    ¡°Elder brother, where is the toy you made today?¡± Ye Shuzhi pushed past her brother, entering first and began scanning the room with her eyes.


    ¡°Elder brother, where did you put the toy?¡± Ye Shuzhen came in a step behind Second Sister. As she began to look around and talk, she saw no sign of the toy either.


    ¡°The toy, I put it over there¡­¡± Hongji pointed towards the table but faltered when he saw that there was nothing on it and looked puzzlingly at the table.


    It somewhat felt like a dream. The lamp he had just extinguished seemed unlikely to have been taken away by his sisters, for it would be in their hands, and he would have seen it.


    If it were his children who had taken the wooden toy from the table, they were asleep.


    Furthermore, before he extinguished the lamp, he had seen his children sleeping in bed, and as he was sleeping outside, he would know if the children had gotten up.


    Hongji¡¯s puzzling question remained unanswered. The wooden toy had vanished suddenly, and it didn¡¯t seem to have fallen to the floor. His room was small enough that he could see everything at a glance, and there was nothing on the floor.


    ¡°Brother, did you put it away? Right now, I can still smell paint in this room,¡± Ye Shuzhi said, after glancing under the bed. Her eyes then fell on her brother¡¯s wooden chest for clothes.


    ¡°Brother, did you hide them? In this wooden box, right?¡± Ye Shuzhen also suspected; she and her sister opened the unlocked box and kept rummaging through the clothes inside.


    Hongji, though confused, found his sisters¡¯ actions quite offensive, as he and his wife never kept anything valuable in the house.


    When his wife had just married into the family, he had seen silver bracelets on her wrists, but he hadn¡¯t seen those silver bracelets in years, not even when taking clothes out of the wooden box.


    This box originally had a lock, but one day it was pried open. As for whether anything was stolen?


    He and his wife both knew very well that it must have been someone in the family who did it. Out of shame, they remained silent and didn¡¯t speak out about it, nor did they question who had taken the things.


    Sometimes, Hongji felt ashamed facing his wife, who was so hard-working yet treated poorly by his family; he would blame himself but was helpless to change his family members.


    ¡°Second Sister, Third Sister, what are you doing? This behavior is like that of robbers. It¡¯s just wooden toys; is it necessary to turn everything upside down like this?¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, you just said they are only wooden toys, so why don¡¯t you give these two toys to us sisters.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi couldn¡¯t bear not finding them and felt a surge of anger in her heart after being spoken to like this by her elder brother.


    ¡°Hmph, I knew it, Elder Brother is the most biased. You must have hidden the wooden toys under the quilt.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen rushed to the bedside, picked up the quilt covering the dolls, and the dolls, who had been fast asleep, suddenly had their quilt thrown off, their eyes closed, flailing their hands about.


    ¡°Third Sister, that¡¯s too much. The kids were sleeping well; why did you disturb them? What if they catch a cold?¡±


    Hongji said, coming over to snatch the quilt from Ye Shuzhen¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Psh, how can they keep sleeping with all this noise? They¡¯re like several pigs.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen disdainfully threw the quilt back. She looked down on the tattered quilt patched many times, feeling smug at heart because the quilts on her and her Second Sister¡¯s bed were new cotton quilts made by her elder sister-in-law¡¯s family when she first married into their family.


    The quilts on her and Second Sister¡¯s bed, as well as some of the dowry items from their elder sister, were all taken from their elder sister-in-law¡¯s belongings.


    At first, the elder sister-in-law had resisted, and the brother had blamed, but they were suppressed by the combined force of several sisters and their mother.


    Hongji covered the children properly with the quilt, took one sister by the hand, and led them both out the door.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re being rough, I won¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯re hurting me. I¡¯ll tell father and mother about my wooden doll; I won¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    Hongji took Second Sister and Third Sister out of the house and then looked at them sternly and said:


    ¡°If you dare to make noise here again, I¡¯ll put you both to sleep in the pigpen,¡± Hongji said angrily as he closed the door.


    ¡°Bang bang bang¡±


    Ye Shuzhi kicked the door twice after it was closed, and Ye Shuzhen followed with two more kicks.


    ¡°Why are you making noise so late at night? If you¡¯re not sleepy, is it because you¡¯re too comfortable living at home? Tomorrow, go out to the fields with the kids to work.¡±


    From the parents¡¯ room, Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s scolding voice emerged. He didn¡¯t agree with his son¡¯s indulgence of the children and, persuaded by Mrs. Lai, thought of selling the toys to earn money, feeling that the children playing with valuable toys was a waste.


    While he supported his daughters¡¯ search, he didn¡¯t express it openly, realizing that his son had recently been quite critical of them. As a father, he was somewhat concerned about his son¡¯s opinions.


    Between his daughters and son, Hongji¡¯s father leaned a bit toward his son because the things the son received would always remain in the family, while what the daughters got might one day benefit someone else¡¯s field.

 Chapter 51 - 51 Discovered Again

    Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Discovered Again


    Ye Shuzhen wanted to argue with Dad but was held back by Ye Shuzhi, so she could only stomp her foot and reluctantly return to her room.


    The yard quieted down, Hongji thoughtfully looked at the children, then slowly extinguished the oil lamp. He chose to be silent and tolerant, then went to bed and lay down to sleep.


    Hongji, usually tired from work, would fall asleep as soon as he lay down, but today he did not find it as easy to doze off as usual.


    This honest man was thinking about his wife, his mind in turmoil. The sudden disappearance of wooden toys, compared to Wuwa, who had been behaving unusually for months, he didn¡¯t believe his own child was a demon.


    So there was only one other explanation, that there was much in this world he did not understand, this child who was just born couldn¡¯t speak but, apart from not being very mobile, acted no different from adults.


    Having heard many stories about immortals since he was young, Hongji thought it was possible that the child was an immortal reincarnated.


    ...


    Or perhaps his daughter was different from ordinary people, possessing supernatural abilities that others did not.


    Hongji didn¡¯t think of testing or asking, this child who couldn¡¯t yet speak. He chose to believe in his own child, bearing the burden with his broad shoulders.


    He decided to let the child draw wooden figures in the future. He definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone know that it was a child of a few months who painted them. He would take that credit on his own.


    He spoke to himself, saying, ¡°Wuya, starting tomorrow, draw wooden figures, but make sure to do it behind closed doors, and don¡¯t let the family know it¡¯s you who¡¯s drawing. Dad knows you¡¯re smart and you want to increase our household¡¯s income, so draw more of the immortals¡¯ images. Dad will carve these toys and sell them.¡±


    Lying on the bed pretending to sleep, Ye Shiqi did not respond to her father¡¯s words, babbling in toddler speak that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    Ye Shiqi thought it was too careless to let her family know she could paint. Her father might be accepting, but other family members might not be.


    She now had one more task to secretly do in the space: aside from planting rice, harvesting and threshing it, she also had to paint and then leave the finished paintings in the room for her father.


    During the day, this lady always followed herself; she couldn¡¯t enter the space, so it was only at night, when everyone was deep asleep, that she had time to paint.


    Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t know how far her thoughts could reach to take things into the space?


    She wanted to try from her bed to see if she could pull a piece of wood not far in front of the bed into the space.


    The attempt was very successful; a bag full of scrap wood was taken into the space.


    What Ye Shiqi lacked at the moment were the pens for drawing, the pens her father used for drawings were made with ink, not like the round pens she used for drawing in pencil.


    During the day, she only tried to draw with charcoal and did not take more charcoal into the space.


    Now that it was nighttime and the kitchen door was already locked, she could only try from her bed to see if she could take the unburnt charcoal from the kitchen stove into the space with a thought.


    So Ye Shiqi did as she thought. A little girl couldn¡¯t do much during the day, and the two elder sisters hadn¡¯t been paying attention to their room. Now, with the incident of the wooden figures, the sisters would surely be observing their room more carefully.


    Then she really wouldn¡¯t have time to paint as her father had said; she couldn¡¯t let anyone know it was her doing it. Any suspicion could be detrimental to her.


    In her mind, Ye Shiqi silently commanded ¡°collect¡± and some of the unburnt charcoal in the kitchen was taken into the space.


    She estimated the distance between the kitchen and room to be about three meters, roughly five meters from the stove in the kitchen.


    This successful attempt pleasantly surprised Ye Shiqi; such a long distance could still function for taking items, making it less likely to be discovered.


    Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t immediately enter the space, instead lying down and pretending to sleep. In the moonlight coming through the crack of the door from outside, she could see how many people were sleeping on the bed.


    From the sound of her father¡¯s breathing, she sensed that her dad was still awake, possibly watching her in the dark.


    Not until an hour later, when she believed her family was deeply asleep, did she enter the space.


    The charcoal that hadn¡¯t finished burning felt very dirty to the touch. She wrapped the charcoal in a torn piece of cloth and looked for logs that could be shaped into various figures, deciding to draw based on the size of each log.


    For someone who couldn¡¯t draw, the task could be challenging and the results might not resemble the intended shapes closely. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Shiqi heard her father mention immortals, such as the God of Wealth and Guanyin, which she had heard about before; they were immortals.


    She decided to start by drawing these two. After finishing one small log, some time had passed. To expedite the process, she drew a few more, hoping her father could craft them quickly.


    With one or two months until the Spring Festival, these items might sell better during that period.


    Ye Shiqi knew how to sketch, but a few months old baby¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the fatigue.


    After drawing four, she felt very tired and thought these four logs would be enough work for her father for the next day, even with overtime work.


    Ye Shiqi came out from her space and lay between her elder sisters, as if she had never left.


    Then she used her thoughts to wrap the logs she had finished drawing with her father¡¯s clothes that were on the table; her father would see them when he woke up the next morning.


    Ye Shiqi felt like she had just fallen asleep when she heard the rooster crow. She turned over to continue sleeping when she heard a loud knock on the door, followed by her grandmother¡¯s frail, broken voice.


    ¡°Get up! The sun is shining on your backsides, and you¡¯re still not up. Get up and start working fast.¡±


    In the room, Daya, Er Ya, and Sanya, perhaps accustomed to their grandmother¡¯s ways, were woken up; rubbing their eyes they silently put on their clothes.


    Hongji opened his eyes and hearing the kids getting up, silently grabbed his jacket from the table without looking, only to feel it wrapped around something hard.


    Finding it strange, he sat up in bed and unwrapped the jacket.


    ¡°Dad, why did you wrap your jacket around wood? Hehe,¡± Daya laughed upon seeing it, not yet noticing the patterns on the wood.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s this for? Even uncarved wood is so precious, huh?¡± Er Ya also teased her father.


    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Sanya joined in the laughter, which woke up Siwa, who also started laughing.


    Hongji didn¡¯t explain to the kids; his gaze fixed intently on the logs. These few small logs were not the scrap wood he had thrown away before but logs with immortal images drawn on them.


    ¡°Hmm, these are the logs Dad is supposed to carve; of course, they are precious.¡±


    Hongji did not explain to the other kids. He remembered the jacket he had taken off before going to bed clearly had not been wrapped around wood.


    Thinking it might be sleepwalking seemed impossible to him; how could he not know his own strength!


    As for the skill of drawing images, he simply didn¡¯t have that ability.


    Hongji chose to wrap the logs back in his jacket, walked out the door, and put them in his toolbox.


    He was eager to start carving with his tools, feeling a fervor, but refrained from doing so, as there was morning water to carry, wood to chop, and many other chores to handle.


    Daya cooked rice porridge in the kitchen with her younger sisters, then went on to wash her clothes along with those of her father and younger sisters, a task that was immutably hers to do daily.


    The clothes from her and her sisters, who worked in the fields, and their father¡¯s woodworking clothes were quite dirty, while only Siwa¡¯s and Wuwa¡¯s clothes were relatively clean.


    Wuwa hadn¡¯t needed her help with washing diapers since birth, sparing her, her mother, and her father a lot of worry.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Girl Fight

    Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Girl Fight


    Daya carried the clothes to the riverside to wash, a large basin full of clothes she carried to the river, where some older women and girls about her age were washing clothes.


    Daya used a washboard and the soap pods they collected from the mountains once a year; every family would make some to wash their own clothes.


    This was something they, as farmers, made themselves, while those slightly wealthier would go to the stores to buy better soaps with a pleasant scent.


    Just like the tea they used for washing hair, which they also gathered from the mountains and processed, it could clean the hair thoroughly and make it black and glossy; some even made tea oil from these leaves for cooking.


    ¡°Daya, your mom has gone to the county to enjoy herself, why didn¡¯t you follow her? Look at you, so young, doing so much work; why hasn¡¯t your mom come back this month?¡± an inquisitive aunt in her thirties asked, her voice engaging the curiosity of others, who were just as intrigued by this family.


    Many others were envious, after all, not everyone could earn two taels of silver.


    ...


    For farmers like them, with not a small amount of expenses, it might be impossible to earn two taels of silver in a whole year.


    How could they not be jealous? It¡¯s a pity that they weren¡¯t lucky enough to work for a wealthy family.


    In their minds, working for a rich family would be better than farming at home.


    Wealthy families had better food, better products, and could even offer reward money for good work.


    ¡°Yeah, why haven¡¯t the two of you come back? Your mom wouldn¡¯t have abandoned you, would she?¡± another old woman asked.


    ¡°Daya, you¡¯ve got a dad but no mom,¡± said a girl about Daya¡¯s age.


    ¡°My mom will be back in just over ten or twenty days; please don¡¯t talk nonsense. With so much work waiting at home, how could I go with her?¡±


    Daya, observed by so many pairs of eyes, was shy but replied with firmness. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Daya, why don¡¯t your second aunt and third aunt come out to help you with the laundry? Why do you get up so early? I see your second aunt and third aunt only come to the riverside to wash clothes after 7 a.m. to 9 a.m,¡± an old woman said, her words tinged with a hint of provocation.


    ¡°Right, your second aunt and third aunt are so lazy, why do you have to be so diligent? And your family too, letting Er Ya and Sanya, who are so young, go out and work the fields with you,¡± another auntie commented.


    ¡°Stop talking, my second aunt and third aunt have their own work to do. We divide the tasks among our family; those who don¡¯t know shouldn¡¯t spread rumors,¡± Daya responded.


    Upon hearing Daya¡¯s response, the crowd continued their chatter.


    Daya chose not to reply to the subsequent comments, feeling it was better to say less, as talking more could lead to mistakes. These people were too idle, already past the busy farming season, with many having nothing else to do besides watering the garden.


    Her family was different; Dad and Grandpa were carpenters, and the two men being away meant losing two laborers.


    After washing the clothes, Daya returned home. While hanging the clothes to dry, she only then saw her second and third aunts and grandmother just getting up.


    They didn¡¯t start working upon waking; instead, they went to the kitchen to look for food.


    Er Ya and Sanya had already prepared porridge and served it out into bowls on the table to cool.


    On the table, besides the porridge, there was pickled vegetables. Unlike in the North, where they have steamed buns with their porridge, they just had porridge with pickled vegetables.


    If someone had sweet potatoes at home, they would also steam them in the pot to eat together.


    Daya, after finishing with the clothes, carried two bowls of porridge into the room and woke up Wuwa, who was still asleep.


    Ye Shiqi was awoken by her elder sister. Usually, she would sit up energetically, but today she lazily crawled out of bed, rubbed her still groggy eyes, and gestured to her elder sister, saying, ¡°Hold on, hold on.¡±


    ¡°Wuwa, you care too much about cleanliness,¡± Daya said as she put down the bowl of thin porridge on the table, took a wooden basin from under the bed, grabbed an old handkerchief, and went to the kitchen. From the pot used to cook the porridge, she poured some hot water into the basin for Wuwa to wash her face.


    ¡°What a waste of resources, that water in the pot is for drinking, do the kids really need to wash their faces? I, your grandmother, haven¡¯t even washed my face, and you¡¯ve seen your second and third aunts haven¡¯t washed theirs either, wasteful creature.¡±


    Mrs. Lai was eating her porridge when she lifted her head and saw Daya¡¯s actions, bits of her meal spilling out while she spoke.


    ¡°Grandma, none of us have washed yet, it¡¯s a good chance to clean up. Wuwa likes being clean, she just said she wanted to wash her face.¡±


    Daya was suddenly scolded by her grandmother. Previously, she always did these things in secret, and now that she had been discovered by her grandmother, she felt a bit timid but was determined to persist.


    ¡°That troublemaker, so young and already obsessed with cleanliness, who do you think you¡¯re fooling, acting like some sort of witch, just a few years old and already preoccupied with cleanliness, you think you¡¯re Miss High and Mighty? Isn¡¯t this wasting water? Wasting firewood?¡±


    Mrs. Lai continued to scold relentlessly, causing the people eating across from her and next door to set their bowls aside and stand up.


    In the midst of her grandmother¡¯s scolding, Daya quickly carried the basin out of the kitchen and hurried a few steps back into the room, ¡°Ah,¡± closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Mom, what are you scolding about so early in the morning? Isn¡¯t it good that the children like to be clean?¡± Hongji felt stifled upon hearing his mother scolding the kids again.


    ¡°Just go on causing trouble, even with food, you can¡¯t shut your mouth,¡± Hongji¡¯s father said after hearing his wife¡¯s remarks, glanced at her, and seeing the sleep in her eyes, looked at his wife with disgust.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk like that anymore. If others heard it, it would ruin our reputation,¡± Ye Shuzhi was lazy but didn¡¯t want to be talked about by others.


    Ye Shuzhen also nodded and said, ¡°Mom, do you want me to be unable to marry? Tarnishing my reputation so that no one will come to propose.¡±


    Mrs. Lai was used to scolding the kids, her first reaction was to berate them without thinking too much.


    Upon hearing one complaint after another, Mrs. Lai felt an air of frustration but had no choice but to hold back her words.


    ¡°Elder sister, I want to wash my face too.¡±


    The kids in the room, seeing Daya washing Wuwa¡¯s face, also lined up in front of the wooden basin.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all wash together.¡± Daya, unfazed by her sisters¡¯ requests, patiently helped each of them wash their face, leaving herself for last.


    Ye Shiqi watched her elder sister with just one wooden basin and so little water, using one towel to wash several people¡¯s faces, wondering if sharing a basin, towel, and water was somewhat unsanitary?


    She had heard the scolding in the kitchen just before ¨C sharing things was unsanitary, but wasn¡¯t not washing your face even more unsanitary?


    Ye Shiqi decided to sneak into the space and use the Spiritual Spring to wash her face secretly.


    Hongji quickly finished his porridge, deliberately avoiding the salty pickles. He didn¡¯t want to consume too much salt, which would make him thirsty and send him to the outhouse frequently, wasting a lot of time.


    ¡°Son, remember to carve the immortal portraits today,¡± Mrs. Lai reminded her son as they were about to leave the kitchen, repeating her focus on the immortal portraits from the night before.


    ¡°Mom, I know! I sketched the portraits overnight. Today I¡¯ll do the carving, and none of you should fight over them. I¡¯m thinking of selling these carvings to make some money for the New Year,¡± Hongji said as he turned back to look at his family members, who stopped eating to listen.


    ¡°Brother, you said you would carve them for my dowry,¡±


    Ye Shuzhi thought not just of displaying them but also of selling them in the shop at her husband¡¯s house, seeing it as business without any investment.

 Chapter 53 - 53: All Want to Possess

    Chapter 53: Chapter 53: All Want to Possess


    ¡°Brother, you still haven¡¯t finished the ornament for my room, I don¡¯t care¡­ I want you to give me a toy to display in my room.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen added, still unmarried, she thought about having something pretty in her room, something to make her friends envy when they came to visit.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re not thinking about stashing away private funds, are you? Even if you sell toys, you have to put the money into the common fund for your mother to keep safe,¡± Mrs. Lai said with a domineering look.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already over 30, I don¡¯t have any private funds. There¡¯s no one in the village poorer than me. You want me to have children but won¡¯t let me save any private money. I don¡¯t want to be like last time, when we didn¡¯t even have money to pay for the midwife when my wife was giving birth.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s gaze was firm. Mrs. Li had given him child after child, and each birth was a narrow escape from death, without proper nutrition afterward. The family¡¯s refusal to hire a midwife was his greatest source of guilt.


    ¡°Hmph, marrying a wife and forgetting your mother, sob¡­ How did I bear such a son? Oh, Heaven¡­ Punish Mrs. Li for leading my son astray.¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Lai remembered to put down her bowl, didn¡¯t care about the dirty floor, sat on the ground and threw a tantrum, wailing without shedding a tear.


    The children looked out from the room window, with Shiqi in her elder sister¡¯s arms, watching this outrageous grandmother, hoping their parents could earn a little money from selling the toys, but first, they had to deal with this troublemaker.


    Shiqi was at a loss for a good solution, seeing her sisters¡¯ worried glances towards their father.


    She knew her father, an honest man, was starting to change but might be unable to act on his ideas because of Mrs. Lai¡¯s tantrums.


    As expected¡­


    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t talk about my wife like that. In what way did my wife wrong you? To curse her like this¡­¡± Hongji frowned, his heart heavy.


    ¡°Sob¡­ It¡¯s just that you used to be so filial. Ever since Mrs. Li came into this family, you¡¯ve become less obedient. Now, when I ask you to carve things for your mother to sell, you talk about saving private money. How can there be thoughts of splitting the household when parents are still alive? If not for Mrs. Li¡¯s influence, who else would have corrupted you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say anything about splitting up the family. I only wanted to keep a bit of money for myself after making a sale. With all my children, I surely can¡¯t have no assets at all.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what belongs to the mother also yours? If the mother saves a bit more money, when we grow old, you won¡¯t need to spend any money on us. Besides, you¡¯re my only son, the money will eventually be yours anyway.¡±


    Mrs. Lai felt her son was changing. She knew his personality well and had to speak softly to him. Her son had a kind and soft heart, and she needed to firmly grasp that point to keep hold of her son¡¯s heart. Hmph, Mrs. Li is still too green to fight with her.


    ¡°Well¡­ alright then!¡± Upon hearing his mother say this, Hongji thought it made sense. His family had no other brothers, and his sisters would only get a dowry, so his parents¡¯ money would be his in the end.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯ve agreed to my terms. Go get to work! Make a bit more today, and tomorrow we¡¯ll find a shop to sell the immortal wood statue,¡± Mrs. Lai said, dusting herself off. Just moments ago, she had worn a crying face, but now she was all smiles, her mood shifting rapidly.


    Hongji¡¯s father watched the entire exchange in silence, not uttering a word. His stance was one of support for his spouse. If the son had money saved, he might become less obedient to them in their old age. Keeping the money firmly in hand ensured security for their retirement.


    He silently went off to work in the thatched workshop first.


    Seeing his father gone to work, Hongji did not want to linger there and hurried to carve the wooden figures.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to find another shop to sell the toys big brother makes. Doesn¡¯t my fianc¨¦ have a shop? If we sell our family¡¯s toys there, it would bring in money for your daughter and increase your income,¡± Ye Shuzhi said, her eyes glinting with another idea, ensuring that once she married into the Zhong Family, she wouldn¡¯t be wasted away by her mother-in-law as Mrs. Li had been.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later! Let¡¯s see if other shops might offer a higher price.¡± For the sake of earning more, Mrs. Lai was not concerned with family ties.


    ¡°Mom, you must place one in my room. I need the gods¡¯ blessing, to find a good husband.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen felt that their efforts had worn out their lips, with her big brother disagreeing, but it was their mother who managed to make him comply with just a few words. Truly, ginger is the spiciest.


    ¡°Why display any? Selling them to make money is what makes sense. But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have one for worship in our living room.¡±


    Mrs. Lai thought of the Fertility Guanyin, believing that daily worship might bring descendants.


    ¡°Mom, our family doesn¡¯t even have a living room, where would we worship?¡± Ye Shuzhen rolled her eyes, feeling that her mom was too stingy, unwilling to spend the money they earned to build more rooms.


    Ye Shiqi hung her head and sighed, feeling helpless with such an ineffectual father. Was all her hard work on the portraits in vain?


    She didn¡¯t want to make money for a grandmother with such an insatiable appetite. If the demands were endless, her efforts would be wasted.


    For now, there was no other choice but to wait and see. If her father made many wooden dolls to sell and Grandma earned some money, would she treat her nieces better?


    Ye Shiqi felt so young and powerless to resist, her only option was to wait and see.


    After breakfast, Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen went together to the river to wash clothes.


    As the sisters went to the river to wash clothes, they encountered girls from the village doing the same.


    ¡°You two just got up? No wonder the neighbors say your niece is already by the river washing clothes early in the morning. The whole village says you two are lazy.¡±


    This girl envied the sisters for such treatment. Despite being of similar age, she didn¡¯t have to work in the fields daily, though she helped out during the busy farming seasons.


    Besides this girl, there were several younger children at the river, listening curiously to their conversation.


    Daya and her younger sisters worked in the fields all day. They felt lucky that their parents, though favoring boys over girls, treated them better than Daya and her three sisters.


    ¡°Who said that? We got up very early, and only after breakfast did we come out to wash clothes. Who dares call us lazy? I¡¯ll knock their teeth out.¡± Ye Shuzhen glared fiercely at the girl her age.


    ¡°Such busybodies. What business is our family¡¯s affair of theirs? Humph, they¡¯ve really crossed the line,¡± Ye Shuzhi glared at the girl as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me saying it. Everyone sees. We feel for Da Y and her sisters¡ªsuch little children working so hard. Tsk, they sure have two kind elder sisters!¡± The girl didn¡¯t care about the sisters glaring at her.


    ¡°Such a nosy-parker, hmpf¡­ Take care of your meddling¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen, infuriated, gave the village girl a shove.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Caught off guard by Ye Shuzhen¡¯s push, the girl lost her balance, fell into the water, and got completely soaked.


    The river was shallow, only knee-deep. The girl climbed out from the muddy bottom, feeling a chill over her body. The October weather made the water very cold, and she trembled involuntarily.


    Filled with rage, she splashed water at Ye Shuzhen with both hands, swearing as she did so, ¡°Ye Shuzhen, you proved my point. Still a grown woman, yet so lazy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you? You want to fight, is that it? I¡¯m up for it all the way!¡±


    Ye Shuzhen splashed back, and the two started fighting by the river.


    Ye Shuzhi, engaged to be married, couldn¡¯t afford to fight and ruin her reputation. Trouble would follow if her fianc¨¦¡¯s family called off the marriage, and she sighed at the thought of having to wash the morning clothes by herself, with no help from Ye Shuzhen.


    The other children, not wanting to get wet, quickly moved away with their wooden dishes. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ah-choo,¡± Ye Shuzhen sneezed as a cold wind blew past, causing her to tremble.


    ¡°Ah-choo,¡± the girl sneezed too, thoroughly drenched and freezing, worried about catching a cold. She glared at Ye Shuzhen and warned,


    ¡°If I catch a cold because of you today and have to spend money on a doctor, we won¡¯t let you off easily. Humph.¡±


    ¡°Dream on, I¡¯m also soaking wet. If I catch a cold, you¡¯re paying for the medicine,¡± Ye Shuzhen retorted, not willing to admit defeat.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Caught a Cold

    Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Caught a Cold


    ¡°Wait for it, this isn¡¯t over yet,¡± the girl spat bitterly, grabbing the wooden basin of clothes she had nearly finished washing, covering the front of her body with it.


    Her body was wet as she shyly rushed back home.


    Ye Shuzhen saw that the other party had run off and Second Sister was still doing laundry upstream. She couldn¡¯t bother with Second Sister doing laundry and ran home quickly with her hands crossed over her chest.


    Earlier, two girls had fought fiercely by the river. Men from the village who passed by, little boys, and even old bachelors had hidden nearby to watch the spectacle, feeling quite thrilled by it, with one of the old bachelors even drooling.


    Ye Shuzhen, soaking wet, rushed back and was seen by Mrs. Lai, who was observing her sons working.


    ¡°Shuzhen, did you fall while washing clothes?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m cold¡­¡±


    Ye Shuzhen went back to her room, closed the door, changed her wet clothes, and though it needed washing again, she didn¡¯t want to wash it outside. She threw the clothes into a wooden basin, her heart filled with annoyance, thinking she must punish Daya.


    If it weren¡¯t for her gossiping at the river, tarnishing their sisters¡¯ reputations, how could she have ended up fighting someone?


    Feeling very cold, Ye Shuzhen stayed in bed. Second Sister came back from laundry and she only glanced at her, feeling dizzy and wanting to sleep.


    ¡°Shuzhi, what¡¯s wrong with your sister?¡± Mrs. Lai asked Ye Shuzhi, who was hanging clothes to dry.


    Ye Shuzhi glanced at Ye Shuzhen¡¯s bed and relayed the incident to her mother.


    ¡°Humph, fine! Daring to tarnish your aunt¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll see if I don¡¯t deal with her.¡± Mrs. Lai had initially planned to cook at noon but, feeling angry at her granddaughter, decided to punish her by making her cook.


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Hongji asked without looking up when he heard the noise.


    Hongji¡¯s father glanced at his mischievous old wife and continued with his work, annoyed that children would talk recklessly everywhere.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯ve raised a fine daughter,¡± Mrs. Lai said with an angry face.


    Upon hearing his mother¡¯s angry words, Hongji finally looked up at her, ¡°Mom, what are you up to again? Can you stop always targeting my kids?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean your old mother is always targeting your kids? Humph, no wonder she goes around bad-mouthing elders outside.¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Lai finished speaking, Ye Shuzhi chimed in:


    ¡°Older brother, Mom is right; you can¡¯t be biased towards your own daughter.¡±


    Hongji spent the entire morning listening to his mother and sister berating him, very annoyed, he could only let them nag him, in one ear and out the other.


    Ye Shiqi and Third Sister heard the sounds of their grandmother and aunt condemning their oldest sister from their room, almost sick of hearing it, they didn¡¯t want to go out and be the target of their anger.


    Daya, carrying a basket of pig feed with her two sisters, returned home to see no smoke rising from the kitchen and their grandmother standing in the yard, with both aunts inside the room as well. Her heart felt restless, yet she dared not make a sound.


    Seeing Daya, who had irritated her in the morning, Mrs. Lai¡¯s temper flared up again upon spotting her in the sheltered area of the yard eating sunflower seeds.


    Her plump, short legs quickly took a few steps toward Daya as she aimed to slap her.


    Daya, quick-witted, pulled her two sisters and said, ¡°Run, grandma is hitting people again.¡±


    ¡°Dad, grandma is hitting people,¡± Er Ya cried out loudly.


    ¡°Grandma is hitting people! Run fast,¡± Wuwa also shouted.


    ¡°You unprofitable brats, don¡¯t run! If you run, see if I don¡¯t really hit you,¡± Mrs. Lai, with her plump body, chased after the children but couldn¡¯t catch up. In her anger, she picked up a broom to chase after them.


    Hongji, hearing the children¡¯s voices, put down his tools. Seeing that the children weren¡¯t being beaten by his mother, he just quietly watched her, knowing she would take further action. Seeing her take such a large broom to hit the kids, he hurriedly went over to grab her hand.


    ¡°Mom, the kids are small, don¡¯t hit them like this,¡± Hongji said, frowning, increasingly annoyed by Mrs. Lai¡¯s shenanigans.


    ¡°Let go, Hongji, if these unprofitable brats aren¡¯t disciplined, they won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, lacking the strength of a son, tugged and tugged but couldn¡¯t pull the broom out of her grasp.


    Having just run for a while, and then worked all morning, the three sisters, Daya, were so tired that they stopped, yet they still looked at their grandmother dubiously. As soon as she moved, they would run.


    ¡°Grandma, we just came back from working, why are you hitting us again? In what way did we not obey?¡± Daya asked, her eyes brimming with tears, and Jinzhong felt very wronged.


    ¡°Still you say you did nothing wrong? What were you talking about with the villagers this morning when you went to wash clothes? Spreading rumors about your aunt, causing Third Aunt to get into a fight with someone. She¡¯s now lying in bed, seems to be running a fever. If she needs to see a doctor, where will that money come from?¡±


    Upon hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Shiqi finally realized that Third Aunt had gotten into a fight, which explained why she hadn¡¯t heard from her all morning.


    This stingy grandmother of hers was so reluctant to spend money on a doctor even when her own daughter was sick. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya tried to defend herself with a sense of grievance:


    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t speak ill of Aunt; it¡¯s those people who are too gossipy. Seeing that the aunts had not yet come out to wash clothes, they commented on me washing clothes so early. I just said the aunts had chores at home.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting I am falsely accusing you? A young child not learning good manners,¡± Ye Shuzhi scolded from the room.


    ¡°Water, water,¡± Shuzhen muttered from the bed in the room, asking for water.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get up and pour it yourself?¡± Ye Shuzhi rolled her eyes at her sister, who had slept all night and still all morning, just like a pig.


    ¡°Water,¡± Shuzhen continued to call out.


    The people in the courtyard heard Shuzhen calling, and everyone fell silent.


    Shiqi and Siwa stood by the doorway to the room, listening to the sounds from the room next door, hearing Third Aunt¡¯s voice, stuffed with congestion.


    She had a sudden realization, if Third Uncle really fell ill, then the eldest sister would inevitably suffer a beating, as this stingy grandmother might take out her irritation on her to save money.


    She didn¡¯t want her eldest sister to be beaten, so from the space, she willed a small bowl of water into existence and spoke to Siwa beside her:


    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm¡±


    Siwa, initially confused by Shiqi¡¯s intentions, looked at the bowl of water in her hand with a bit of doubt, as the room¡¯s water had just been used up when she had given Wuwa a drink.


    Seeing that Siwa didn¡¯t understand, Shiqi gestured toward the room next door.


    Siwa said softly, ¡°Does Aunt want to drink water?¡±


    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm,¡± Shiqi nodded.


    Siwa, with her little short legs, walked out of the room. She was very careful not to spill the water, especially careful when crossing the threshold, and arrived at the door of the room next door.


    ¡°Aunt, water¡­¡±


    Shuzhen¡¯s face was flush, still saying she wanted water.


    Not wanting to go to the kitchen to fetch water and seeing Siwa obediently bringing water over, Ye Shuzhi reached out to take the water and gave it to her sister in bed.


    Seeing her in a dazed state, Ye Shuzhi impatiently lifted her from the bed, helped her drink a bowl of water, and then returned Shuzhen to the bed, where she closed her eyes and quietly fell back to sleep.


    Ye Shuzhi took the bowl outside, handing it back to Siwa.


    The courtyard quieted down, and Mrs. Lai, unable to free her son¡¯s hand, told her children, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cook already? Do you expect your old mother to cook for you? Freeloaders.¡±


    Daya cautiously led her two sisters into the kitchen to cook. As long as their grandmother didn¡¯t hit them, what was cooking, after all?


    The briefly quieted courtyard was soon interrupted by an elderly woman¡¯s arrival. Upon seeing the scene in the courtyard, she pointed at Mrs. Lai and berated:


    ¡°Really, Mrs. Lai, everyone in the village says you are lazy, and your daughters are lazy; it really seems to be true. I¡¯ve seen it now. Letting the little kids work in the kitchen while you wait to be fed.¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55 Heartache Over Losing Money

    Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Heartache Over Losing Money


    ¡°Pah, Mrs. Zhang, what business is my family¡¯s affair to you? Think you are some kind of savior?¡±


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s short and stout legs bounced as she glared and traded insults with the other woman, her body so plump yet seemingly unconcerned about falling over.


    ¡°Who is meddling in your affairs? Your third daughter pushed my daughter into the river, my daughter got a fever and had to see the doctor, and you have to pay for that. My girl is still in bed, all groggy and asleep.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang, hands on her hips, retorted just as fiercely, demanding compensation with even more ferocity than the other.


    Their mutual insults made everyone in the yard and the kitchen understand that Mrs. Zhang¡¯s daughter had fought with Ye Shuzhen, and both had caught a cold.


    Usually, if both parties are to blame in a fight, no compensation would be expected, but since Ye Shuzhen was the first to strike, it was conceivable she might be asked to compensate.


    ...


    ¡°Expecting my family to pay? You wish. Who let your little demon run her mouth like an old woman? If she hadn¡¯t insulted my daughter, would my daughter have pushed her?¡± Hearing the demand for compensation, Mrs. Lai also stood with her hands on her hips, stomping one foot and then the other.


    Ye Shiqi watched these two women cursing in the street, their actions just like the ¡®shrew dance¡¯ that was viral in videos on cell phones in the past.


    The two women quarreled in the yard, with villagers standing at the gate outside.


    Mrs. Zhang argued till she was hoarse and, not daring to get physical in front of so many people, eventually admitted defeat and left the yard, muttering that if her daughter saw the doctor and didn¡¯t recover, she would make them regret it.


    With Mrs. Zhang coming to collect a debt, Mrs. Lai¡¯s anger, which had just subsided, flared up again. She entered the kitchen and raised her hand to hit Daya.


    Daya, amidst their yelling, was nearly done cooking with Er Ya and Sanya, keeping an eye on the yard and seeing her grandmother rush in to hit her. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With no other door in the kitchen, holding a pair of tongs in her hand, she faced her grandmother and said, ¡°Grandmother, go ahead and hit! I¡¯ll block with these hot tongs.¡±


    Daya waved the tongs around haphazardly.


    ¡°You dare raise a hand to your grandmother, you rotten girl, may the heavens strike you down with lightning!¡± Mrs. Lai, frightened by the hot red tongs, couldn¡¯t bring herself to hit and ended up cursing, plopping down on the ground.


    ¡°Daya, put down the tongs, don¡¯t actually hit your grandmother.¡±


    Hongji, hearing his mother¡¯s shouts, rushed into the kitchen not expecting his mother to act so swiftly and continue causing trouble, one scene after another, and sternly spoke to his daughter.


    ¡°Dad, grandmother was going to hit me.¡± Daya, not sure if she was scolded more or hit more, felt too aggrieved by today¡¯s events and held onto the tongs.


    ¡°Mom, why the need to hit Daya again? Just get up first.¡± Seeing his daughter distressed, Hongji could only coax his mother away first.


    ¡°Hmm, grown up and grown wings, now starting to fight back, really raised a pack of ingrates.¡±


    Mrs. Lai continued to grumble under her breath, still fearful of Daya¡¯s tongs potentially hitting her, and with the assistance of her son, she got up and left the kitchen.


    ¡°Daya, you shouldn¡¯t treat your grandmother like that in the future.¡± Hongji turned back and again addressed his eldest daughter.


    ¡°Dad, I understand.¡± Daya lowered her head. The resistance she had shown made her feel exhilarated; she realized that was the way to prevent her grandmother from hitting her.


    ¡°Sister, you are so awesome. Oh, wow.¡± Daya¡¯s bravery impressed Er Ya and Sanya.


    After lunch was prepared, Ye Shuzhen smelled the aroma and sat up, looking completely unill at the moment.


    Seeing her family heading to the kitchen for the meal, she too went to eat as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Shuzhen, you¡¯re so grown up yet still fighting.¡± Hongji scolded his youngest sister upon seeing her.


    ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t just let others push me around, I can¡¯t let them tarnish our reputation, hmph.¡± Ye Shuzhen showed no signs of remorse.


    ¡°Shuzhen, after eating, go and apologize; take Mom and the money with you.¡± Hongji¡¯s father, seeing his daughter was fine, felt a twinge of pain for the money about to be paid but recognized that community relationships mustn¡¯t turn into enmities.


    ¡°What? You want me to take the money and go? I won¡¯t go.¡± Mrs. Lai glared angrily when she heard her husband say they had to give money.


    ¡°Right, I won¡¯t go either. Why should I apologize to her? It was she who spoke ill of me first.¡± Ye Shuzhen was adamant about not going.


    Er Ya, Sanya, serve the adults their meal. Daya stood a bit further away, fearing that the adults might start hitting her as they talked.


    Er Ya and Sanya cleverly took their sister¡¯s and their younger sister¡¯s meals into a room.


    ¡°It¡¯s all this ingrate¡¯s fault. Punish her by not letting her eat.¡± Mrs. Lai pointed accusingly at Daya, still furious about the earlier tongs incident.


    Hearing Mrs. Lai scold her, Daya quickly ran back to her room and locked the door.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s too late. They¡¯ve already taken the food into the room,¡± Ye Shuzhi reminded her mother.


    When Hongji heard his mother¡¯s words, his heart sank. The children had to work every day; how could they not eat?


    He also heard what his younger sister said. Her kids were so clever to have already taken their food into the room, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his lips.


    ¡°Enough, enough, can¡¯t you keep quiet even while eating? Do as I say. If you don¡¯t go, the villagers¡¯ gossip will drown you.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, upon hearing her husband say this, mumbled through her food-filled mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anyone drowning me in their gossip! As long as the money is with me, I¡¯ll give it if I feel like it.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father felt helpless and could only let his wife be.


    Just as they were finishing their meal, Mrs. Zhang came to their house with the village head.


    ¡°Village head, when I came to ask them for money earlier, they said their third daughter was also sick. Look, isn¡¯t she perfectly fine? And you¡¯ve seen my daughter is still sick. This money for the doctor, and the fact she¡¯s still running a fever, please stand up for our girl.¡±


    The village head glanced at the two girls, who were sneakily watching them through an open window, and could see that they indeed didn¡¯t look like they were suffering from lovesickness.


    He said to Hongji¡¯s father:


    ¡°Old brother, you see. We are all villagers here, and this puts me in a tough spot.¡±


    The village head¡¯s words made Hongji¡¯s father uncomfortable. Offending the villagers was one thing, but offending the village head could lead to bigger problems.


    He glared at Mrs. Lai and then said to Mrs. Zhang:


    ¡°Sister-in-law, how much did your daughter¡¯s treatment cost? We will compensate, but please don¡¯t let your girl talk ill of ours in the future.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, everyone in the village says so. It isn¡¯t something we spread around. I saw it with my own eyes just now; I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± Mrs. Zhang, still upset from earlier, felt the compensation was justified as their daughter had suffered too.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhang, don¡¯t push your luck, expecting me to compensate and then asking for more,¡± Mrs. Lai berated her harshly again.


    ¡°Stop, stop, no more arguing. We all live in the same village, seeing each other all the time. Let¡¯s not spread rumors anymore; it¡¯s the gossip that causes these troubles,¡± the village head interjected impatiently.


    The village head was annoyed; the women in the village were always stirring up trouble over petty matters, more so than the men.


    Dealing with these issues every day was exasperating for him.


    When the village head spoke, Mrs. Lai was reluctant but couldn¡¯t refuse, and slowly pulled out some Copper Coins from her pocket.


    Mrs. Zhang took the Copper Coins, gave Mrs. Lai and her daughters a glaring look, smirked and left the room.


    Seeing that things had settled, the village head exchanged a few words with Hongji¡¯s father and then left their courtyard. He had just wanted to take an afternoon nap when Mrs. Zhang pulled him over to collect a debt, although he wasn¡¯t really reluctant to come.

 Chapter 56 - 56 The Noise Continues

    Chapter 56: Chapter 56 The Noise Continues


    ¡°`


    Hongji¡¯s father did not blame the village chief; instead, his accusing gaze stared at his wife and daughter as he said: S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°If the money had been paid earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have lost face like this and wouldn¡¯t have had to bother the village chief to make a trip here. It¡¯s truly shameful. Don¡¯t get into trouble again in the future. The money we earn is not even enough to cover for the losses, and it¡¯s a waste of my hard labor.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what your father said? Don¡¯t go out and fight, causing trouble for the family. Oh, my heart aches. How did it come to losing money?¡±


    Mrs. Lai was most distressed about having to spend money. Had the village chief not come, she would have definitely tried to shirk the responsibility.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t our fault. Who told them to be such gossips? And that damn girl, it¡¯s all her fault.¡±


    ...


    Ye Shuzhen refused to accept defeat and unwillingly placed all the blame on Daya.


    ¡°Still talking? Haven¡¯t you seen Second Sister getting into fights? No kids in the house fight, and here you are, all grown up and still so senseless. You¡¯ve been too spoiled by your mother and me. From now on, do more work, talk less. If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re dumb.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father felt that today¡¯s embarrassment was not accidental¡ªtheir daughter was too mischievous.


    ¡°Humph, Dad, now I¡¯m in charge of those little brats just like Big Brother. Watch me teach them a lesson.¡±


    After being scolded by her father, Ye Shuzhen was indignant. Why should she have to pay and apologize for fighting with someone else? Annoyed, she slammed her bedroom door and lay on her bed to sulk.


    ¡°Are you still lying down? Didn¡¯t you sleep enough this morning? You¡¯ll turn into a pig sooner or later.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi was angry that she had to pay for Ye Shuzhen¡¯s fighting and thought her younger sister was more trouble than she was worth, an annoyance like a useless teammate.


    ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t talk about me. If we¡¯re discussing who¡¯s plumper, you and Mother are cut from the same cloth. I¡¯m still slimmer than you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not fully grown yet. Look at how flat you are, hmph.¡±


    The two sisters began to criticize each other¡¯s figures and soon got into an argument.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Can¡¯t you keep quiet even in your room?¡± Mrs. Lai glared at the two sisters with her sharp eyes.


    ¡°Mother, they¡¯re quarreling because they have nothing else to do. Why not send them outside to work in the fields with the kids? If they¡¯re busy, they won¡¯t have the time to quarrel.¡±


    Hongji was annoyed with his two sisters. His children were diligent and already out working in the fields, yet they had the nerve to argue in the room. Hearing their voices irritated him. They were of age and yet not as sensible as the children.


    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t want to go outside to work.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I still have chores to do at home.¡±


    Mrs. Lai was about to scold her daughters, but when she saw her son suggesting that the two girls go outside to work with the kids, she was somewhat reluctant to let her daughters toil hard. She waved her hand at them, signaling them to stop arguing.


    Hongji, hearing his sister¡¯s unwillingness to work outside and not seeing Mrs. Lai force them to, had come to expect this. The reason he had spoken up was simply to make them stop quarreling.


    The two sisters¡¯ laziness had become a norm in the household. Over the years, he had gotten used to their behavior. They were untouchable, immune to scolding and reprimanding, a result of their parents¡¯ indulgence.


    That evening, after a hard day¡¯s work, Hongji had finally carved out four small wooden toys. He still needed to stay up late to polish and paint them.


    Painting the toys required different pigments, the clothes and skin had to be different colors, and the immortal wooden statue¡¯s head needed a red dot, while the hair was jet black.


    Hongji applied the colors meticulously, as if he were adding the finishing touch to a dragon.


    Mrs. Lai, to supervise her son, did not go to her eldest daughter¡¯s place all day and stayed in the courtyard at home. As a punishment for Daya, she did not go to the kitchen to do any work either.


    Daya felt pitiable. After coming back from working in the fields with her two sisters, she still had to cook at home, and still ended up being scolded. Today the family had lost money, and Mrs. Lai kept nagging at Daya in a low voice.


    ¡°`


    Daya had been enduring it all, wary that grandma might hit her at any moment, taking care of her younger sisters, making sure they ate and bathed.


    After Hongji finished his meal, he applied the last coat of paint on the four wooden statues and waited for the paint to dry and set.


    Mrs. Lai, seeing that her son had finished painting, wanted to hide the immortal wooden statues in the cloth bag she had prepared.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? The paint isn¡¯t dry yet, if you pack them now the paint will come off, and the statues will stick together¡ªI would have been busy for nothing.¡±


    Hongji blocked his mother with both hands, all his hard work, for what?


    Mrs. Lai had just been about to store away the wooden statues when she hadn¡¯t thought about the paint still being wet; halted by her son, she stood close by, afraid he might change his mind, and also afraid her daughters might snatch them away, her eyes vigilantly fixed on her son and the daughters in the room.


    Seeing his mother standing so close, and the unpleasant smell of the paint, Hongji wanted to get to work but also feared the fumes might affect his health.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t stand so close, can you stand that awful smell?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough, I¡¯m fine, son, step back a bit! You still have to have children,¡± Mrs. Lai usually complained even about a slightly longer-burning oil lamp at home, but now she stood like a guardian deity in front of the drying wooden statues.


    Unable to persuade his mother, Hongji also felt she was right; he had been exposed to this smell for too long doing this kind of work and needed to be mindful of his health.


    He went to wash his hands, ready to take a shower and go to bed.


    Knock knock knock¡ªthe sound echoed from the courtyard gate.


    Hongji paused his steps back to his room upon seeing his mother still standing in front of the wooden statues, unwilling to answer the door, and his father also coming over, washing his hands.


    He went to open the courtyard gate and, upon doing so, saw Mrs. Zhang and her husband from earlier that day, both holding torches.


    ¡°Where is Mrs. Lai? Let her come out.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, what brings you here so late? Is there another matter?¡±


    Hongji knew they never showed up without cause, definitely here to stir up trouble again, and absentmindedly scratched his freshly washed hair.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point talking to you, you can¡¯t decide anything¡ªlet us into your courtyard to speak with Mrs. Lai,¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s tone was filled with irritation, clearly looking for someone to blame, and moreover, here to collect a debt from this family.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhang, haven¡¯t we compensated you during the day? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Upon seeing the Zhang couple, Mrs. Lai, not minding the wooden statues, strode forward with a battling stance ready to argue back.


    ¡°We would have let it go after receiving the money today, but my daughter¡¯s fever hasn¡¯t subsided, and it¡¯s gotten worse despite the doctor¡¯s visit. We are thinking of hiring an ox-cart to take her to the county doctor, so we need to get some money from you.¡±


    ¡°Dream on about getting money from me. Both parties were to blame in the fight, we¡¯ve already been generous with the compensation. If anyone¡¯s to blame, it¡¯s your daughter¡¯s weak constitution. Thought she could handle work, but my daughter is fine. She must be fragile from never lifting a finger at home.¡±


    As Mrs. Lai spoke, spit flew from her mouth¡ªpaying during the day had already been painful enough, parting with more money was like asking for her life.


    ¡°My daughter is diligent, everyone is different physically. Anyway, it was your daughter who pushed mine into the river. If you don¡¯t pay, we¡¯ll take it up with the village chief.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re asking too much¡ªhow do we know your daughter isn¡¯t just pretending to be sick? Trying to continuously extort money from us, no way!¡±


    The two continued to argue unabated while the men looked on helplessly at each other.


    ¡°Old brother, our family truly is out of money; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have come over. Consider it a goodwill gesture. You can¡¯t just watch your niece die of illness, can you?¡±


    Mrs. Zhang¡¯s husband didn¡¯t resort to cursing like his wife; he had an honest and forthright demeanor, pleading with beseeching eyes.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Visiting Aunt

    Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Visiting Aunt


    Hongji¡¯s father was reluctant to lose money, but he could not stand by and watch his niece lose her life, nor could he let his only 13-year-old daughter face a lawsuit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go see our niece first before deciding!¡±


    ¡°Fine, come and see my house, and you¡¯ll know whether we are cheating you out of your money or not. Humph!¡±


    When Mrs. Zhang saw her husband agree, she felt that scolding would not solve anything, and she seemed to relax seeing their expressions.


    ¡°Old man, our family isn¡¯t rich either; we can¡¯t afford to lose more money¡­¡± Mrs. Lai continued, but Hongji¡¯s father interrupted her, his heart aching with pain.


    By then, Mrs. Lai had no more regard for appearances, afraid that Hongji¡¯s father might do something foolish and get swindled, so she followed Mr. and Mrs. Zhang out the door.


    ...


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen also followed them to see what would happen.


    Hongji had intended to go, but with the little kids at home, he stood in the yard unmoved.


    ¡°Ah ah ah¡± Shiqi, held by Daya at the doorway, had watched everything unfold.


    She too wanted to have a look. If the Aunt really was sick, she could heal her with Spiritual Spring. Her father worked so hard in carpentry, and if money had to be paid, it would come out of his hard-earned cash through Grandma¡¯s hands. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose more money.


    Hongji was drawn by his little daughter¡¯s desire to be picked up, and walked over to hold her.


    ¡°Ah ah!¡± Shiqi kept making gestures to go out.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late, the child cannot go outside, let¡¯s wait at home for news!¡±


    Hongji kissed his little girl¡¯s face, his beard prickling Shiqi¡¯s tender skin, making her giggle.


    Shiqi, seeing the four wooden dolls on the thatched cottage¡¯s table, her eyes flickered slyly, sporting a proud smile as she silently wished to take these wooden figures into her space.


    With his little daughter¡¯s laughter, Hongji felt somewhat better and helped lift his little girl up, a smile appearing on his lips.


    ¡°Daddy, I want you to lift me up too.¡± Siwa, envious of Wuwa, also asked their father.


    Hongji, one child in each arm, lifted the two little girls up.


    Daya, Er Ya, and Sanya, envious of the closeness, missed the privilege of their father¡¯s embraces as they grew older.


    ¡°Ah ah ah¡±


    Shiqi did not forget what she wanted to follow along and do.


    ¡°Still want to go and see? Alright! Everyone follow along, but don¡¯t run off.¡± Hongji felt uneasy just staying at home with the kids, so he took his children and locked the yard gate.


    Daya and her two younger sisters closely followed their father, who carried the two little sisters in his arms and moved faster than they could walk.


    The uncle¡¯s house was not far from theirs, just a short walk away.


    Their yard was surrounded by many people, the noise bringing out all the villagers to watch in the middle of the night.


    Shiqi, held in her father¡¯s arms, could feel the tension as her grandmother argued inside the yard with the uncle and aunt.


    ¡°I disagree, it¡¯s just a fever, a few doses of medicine should do the trick, who¡¯d think it so precious that we must send them to the county for treatment? Renting a cart and hiring a doctor will cost a lot of money.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, having seen inside that it was just flushed cheeks and not life-threatening, couldn¡¯t accept why her family should spend so much money to visit the county when two taels of silver wouldn¡¯t even suffice; the thought made her blood boil.


    Her bulky body bounced with irritation as she spoke harsh words.


    Mrs. Zhang, anxious for her daughter¡¯s illness, didn¡¯t care about the expenses; convinced they were justified, she retorted fiercely to Mrs. Lai:


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, this is about a human life, and it was your daughter who was at fault first. My daughter is suffering, and all your family needs to do is pay a little money. If you don¡¯t get her treated quickly, and something happens to my daughter, I won¡¯t let this go,¡±


    ¡°This is because your daughter doesn¡¯t usually move around. Otherwise, why is my daughter fine, but yours constantly spending money? Clearly, she¡¯s been unwell for a long time, taking advantage of this situation to fleece us.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please be the judge. My daughter said it, is their daughter¡¯s tale even true? They say it¡¯s the truth but dare not admit it; they even pushed my daughter into the water. Now she has a persistent high fever. Shouldn¡¯t they pay for her medical expenses?¡±


    Mrs. Zhang sought help from the villagers gathered around, appearing as the weaker party hoping to gain their approval.


    Some village women, eager for a spectacle, egged them on to argue even more fiercely.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Lai and her two daughters are all lazy, everyone has seen it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, little kids, come out to work; they stay at home enjoying life. What¡¯s wrong with saying something about them? Can they do whatever they want and shut everyone else up?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s guilty, otherwise why would she blame others and push someone into the water after just a few words?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right that their family pays. They can certainly afford it; how much money did Mrs. Li make all those years?¡±


    ¡°Demanding money from their family is justified. Such a wicked mother-in-law, treating her granddaughter and daughter-in-law poorly.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang, feeling confident with the support of the villagers, thought Mrs. Lai had no excuse not to pay, and she looked up at the sky with a victorious air.


    ¡°Nonsense, you nosy parkers, always gossiping. Why does our family making money bother you?¡±


    Mrs. Lai was fuming, verbally fighting against four mouths alone and feeling the frustration of having no one to back her up.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen were very angry, but as they were girls, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to hurl insults back like shrews.


    Although their mother was capable, they dared not make a move or even come forward to help her.


    Hongji¡¯s father and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s husband stood together, silently listening to the two women argue, neither able to make a decision.


    Mrs. Zhang¡¯s husband quietly spoke to Hongji¡¯s father about the ethics of the situation, essentially suggesting that their family should compensate monetarily.


    Hongji¡¯s father was pained about the money, his face turning steel blue; having to pay over and over was like asking for his life.


    He quickly thought that his wife controlled their money; he again said they didn¡¯t have much money. They had already compensated at noon, so it shouldn¡¯t be just their family paying.


    Mrs. Zhang¡¯s husband claimed poverty: ¡°You¡¯ve seen how poor my family is, we have no other skills, truly no money. You can¡¯t just watch your niece become foolish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helpless too, you¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯m not the one in charge at home.¡± Hongji¡¯s father let this brother ramble on, asserting he had no control over their finances, and indeed he had none to offer.


    Hongji arrived with the children, and the villagers made way for him and the children to enter.


    ¡°Hongji, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. Your mother won¡¯t pay, so you must pay. You can¡¯t just watch your cousin suffer with a fever and become foolish,¡± Mrs. Zhang, upon seeing Hongji¡¯s arrival, grabbed his sleeve.


    ¡°Aunt, where would I get the money from? You know all about my family affairs, my wife and I don¡¯t save,¡± Hongji said in distress, looking at his aunt as she held his sleeve tightly, setting the two children down.


    Daya picked up Wuwa and pulled Siwa to the side, keeping the children out of harm¡¯s way as the adults seemed ready to fight.


    ¡°Hongji, such foolish loyalty; no wonder your wife struggles so much. Have you seen your children? It¡¯s because of Mrs. Lai and her lazy daughters that they have to work hard in the fields every day. Aren¡¯t the little girls human?¡±


    Mrs. Zhang, furious, didn¡¯t care if her words stirred conflict between Hongji and his mother, hoping to spur chaos within their family.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhang, how venomous of you to latch onto my son like this! It¡¯s only right for my son to be filial,¡± Mrs. Lai barked back in anger, hopping madly as she cursed, spittle flying everywhere.


    Seeking stronger backup, Mrs. Zhang then called her own son and daughter-in-law into the fray. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 58 - 58 Aunt Recovers from Illness

    Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Aunt Recovers from Illness


    Mrs. Zhang¡¯s son obediently pulled Hongji, pressing him to demand an explanation.


    Mrs. Xiao Zhang, Mrs. Zhang¡¯s daughter-in-law, went to Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi to collect a debt.


    Mrs. Zhang¡¯s other two daughters also joined the fray, turning Hongji¡¯s house into the weaker side.


    Ye Shiqi entered the yard in her father¡¯s arms, carefully observing her surroundings. At that moment, the sound of quarreling filled the air, and oil lamps were lit; they all stood in the yard, where only one room was illuminated.


    When Daya picked her up, she pointed in a direction at her elder sister, ¡°Mmm mmm mmm¡±.


    Daya, catching on, said, ¡°Does Wuya want to go see Aunt?¡±


    ...


    Ye Shiqi nodded at her sister, still pointing to the room where the oil lamp was lit, and the door was open.


    Daya, carrying Wuya, moved forward, with Er Ya holding Sanya and Siya by the hand, following behind their elder sister as the little children entered the room together.


    With so many people in the yard watching the spectacle, no one noticed the actions of these little ones.


    Even if someone had noticed, they would not think these little children could harm the person inside.


    In the village, people understood each other to some extent. Even if adults were at odds, there was no such enmity among the children.


    Ye Shiqi was carried by her elder sister into the room, seeing that it was not large. Upon entering, she saw a bed, and a person was sleeping under a quilt.


    Daya, holding her sister, stood by the bed as the five children looked at the person lying there.


    Ye Shiqi had never seen this person before, but the other children had.


    Daya said to the Aunt, who seemed to be sleeping with only her head showing and her face flushed red,


    ¡°Aunt, wake up quickly. If you don¡¯t get better soon, my family will have to pay, we¡¯ll have to take you to the doctor, and you may need to be ¡®injected¡¯ My mother works so hard, earning so little each month, and you can¡¯t use up all her hard-earned money.¡±


    Daya referred to ¡°injection¡± as an acupuncture treatment with silver needles that doctors use when medicine alone is too slow for healing.


    ¡°Aunt, please wake up,¡± Daya completed her plea as Er Ya, along with the other two sisters, echoed her.


    The children¡¯s voices did not wake the person on the bed.


    Ye Shiqi observed the person on the bed, who was indeed running a high fever, appearing to be over 40 degrees Celsius. If not treated quickly, it could genuinely damage the brain.


    There was a small table nearby with a bowl containing a little water. Ye Shiqi had the idea to dry up the water in the bowl and then drew another bowl of water from ¡°space¡±.


    She pointed at the bowl on the table, addressing her elder sister, ¡°Ah ah ah¡±.


    Daya, accustomed to understanding her little sister¡¯s ¡°ah ah¡± language, deciphered her actions; this was some experience she had gained over the years in caring for her speech-challenged yet thoughtful sister who knew how to gesture, a form of hinting.


    Daya allowed Wuya to stand next to the bed as she picked up the bowl of water, feeling that feeding water to Aunt like this wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Er Ya, lift Aunt¡¯s head up.¡±


    Er Ya cooperated intuitively with her sister. Being over five or six years old, she understood some logic, and some of the ideas Daya came up with occurred to her as well.


    She really wanted Aunt to recover quickly so that her family wouldn¡¯t have to compensate.


    She used a lot of strength to lift Aunt¡¯s head.


    Daya fed the patient water, and perhaps because the patient was very thirsty, in her semi-conscious state, she gulped down the entire bowl.


    Daya set the bowl back on the table, and Er Ya gently laid Aunt¡¯s head back down to sleep.


    The five sisters stood quietly in front of Aunt¡¯s bed, listening to the noise outside, but no one paid attention to the sick person in the room.


    Ye Shiqi was even thinking, did Aunt¡¯s family really seek her own family out to pay for the doctor for her sake?


    Or was it to make them pay and bleed money for their own pleasure?


    Ye Shiqi understood that a person with a cold and fever might get better with rest, care, and drinking more water, and having seen the doctor and taken medicine, it shouldn¡¯t get worse; in ancient times, not having money to treat illness could turn even minor illnesses into severe ones.


    More poor people, for minor illnesses, would avoid calling the doctor and rely on their home remedies instead.


    It seemed that their family and hers were thoroughly entangled, regardless of whether they could cure Aunt or not, as long as they paid through the whole process.


    Ye Shiqi was puzzled, everyone was from the same village, was there a need to make such a fuss? It seemed like the book she was reading didn¡¯t have this plot.


    Could it be that this plot existed and the author had overlooked it, or had she not been attentive enough when reading, missing a few chapters?


    As time gradually passed, the courtyard remained bustling deep into the night.


    People, despite their fatigue, gathered to see who would win, treating the village gossip and the quarrel as more entertaining than a grand play.


    The village was small and everyone had their own agendas; some envied the rich, some looked down on them, some were kind, and others were troublemakers.


    Hongji had been flattering for a long time, but Mrs. Zhang¡¯s son would not let him go, letting him talk until his voice was hoarse, insisting on getting paid or else face a beating.


    Mrs. Lai was somewhat agitated today, her mouth blistering as she argued, not wanting to lose or pay, she exerted great effort until her voice turned hoarse and nearly sprained her back from jumping around.


    Mrs. Zhang, in the midst of the quarrel, had completely forgotten about her daughter lying in bed needing their help.


    She demonstrated her fierce and unyielding nature, adamant about getting the money she could have easily obtained in the afternoon, despite the effort it took in the evening.


    At this moment, Hongji realized his children were missing from the yard, and he continuously scanned the crowd.


    ¡°Daya, where did you take your sisters?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s call made the quarreling adults pause and look at him, then followed his gaze looking for Daya and her sisters in the crowd.


    Perhaps the noise earlier was too loud, those in the room could not hear Hongji¡¯s calling.


    No one answered Hongji, making the man panic.


    ¡°Daya, where are you? Er Ya, where did you take your sisters?¡±


    At this point, Hongji¡¯s voice sounded somewhat louder in the courtyard, and his frantic calls were heard by the children in the room.


    ¡°Dad, I am in this room.¡± Daya had not gone out and responded loudly. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± the person sleeping on the bed seemed to be awakened by the noise, she opened her eyes to find herself in bed surrounded by Daya and her four sisters, thinking she was in the wrong place.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you are in your bed at home, how are you feeling? Are you better?¡±


    ¡°What happened to me? It seems like I had a headache before, but it¡¯s not hurting now.¡±


    Daya reached out her thin, dark hand and touched Aunt¡¯s forehead, then joyfully said:


    ¡°Aunt, your head isn¡¯t hot anymore, you¡¯re better! That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes, I am better, haha.¡± The person on the bed slowly sat up, looking like she was about to get out of bed.


    Hearing Daya¡¯s response, Hongji, who couldn¡¯t enter the women¡¯s chambers, called for village women from the doorway to check.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Promotion

    Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Promotion


    ¡°`


    There were women from the village wanting to enter the room, and Mrs. Zhang, dropping her quarrel with Mrs. Lai, also came in.


    ¡°My girl, you were sick and couldn¡¯t get out of bed. If you don¡¯t cover yourself with a quilt, you¡¯ll catch even a worse cold. What will we do then? Oh my heavens, you are ill, and their family won¡¯t even compensate you so you can see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I am better now, there¡¯s nothing wrong anymore. Please stop arguing with Granny,¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s daughter said with a smile, soothing her mother¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhang, did you hear what your daughter just said? It turns out you were trying to extort me. Luckily, my granddaughters were here, and fortunately, I didn¡¯t give you any money because we were arguing,¡± Mrs. Lai said as she came in and saw Mrs. Zhang¡¯s daughter standing there, looking healthy and not at all sick.


    She had also come in earlier and found it strange that the girl had suddenly recovered in such a short time; the girl¡¯s recovery was good news for their family.


    ... S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other villagers had previously thought Mrs. Zhang was the one in the right, but now that the girl was well, the situation turned around. When Mrs. Lai said Mrs. Zhang was extorting money, they nodded in agreement.


    What farmers care about most is their grain and money!


    Just now, Mrs. Zhang had been demanding such a large amount of money. If her daughter really were about to become a fool, they would have to compensate no matter the cost.


    But now that the girl was well, the one with a justified cause had become unreasonable.


    Mrs. Zhang, hearing Mrs. Lai and the other villagers say this, anxiously defended herself:


    ¡°Just now, you all came in and saw my daughter, really sick in bed. Now my daughter is well, and it is thanks to the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing. It¡¯s not because we were trying to extort money. Mrs. Lai, you can¡¯t be farting around like this, only you would have such poor character.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Zhang, whether it was the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing or not, we don¡¯t owe you any money. It was the Bodhisattva image that my son carved today,¡± retorted Mrs. Lai, making the villagers curious, and even Ye Shiqi overheard. People from ancient times advertised too, huh.


    After Mrs. Lai mentioned the Bodhisattva, the previous quarrel turned into discussions about the Bodhisattva.


    ¡°It really is the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing, huh! Let¡¯s pray to the Bodhisattva more often,¡± said a woman from the village.


    ¡°If you want to pray to the Bodhisattva, would you like to buy a wooden Bodhisattva to worship at home?¡± Mrs. Lai said with a gleam in her eye, having thought of a way to make money.


    ¡°Is that for real? Hongji can carve Bodhisattvas? Where would he have such a skill? I mean, it¡¯s already impressive that he and his father can make furniture; doesn¡¯t everyone in our village know that?¡±


    One of the grandmas gave Mrs. Lai a skeptical look, thinking she was boasting to fool the villagers.


    ¡°I reckon Mrs. Lai must be deceiving us. We all know Hongji can make furniture, but why have we never heard that he can carve as well? Are the carvings on furniture not crafted by carpenters quite exquisitely? She¡¯s just trying to bluff us.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang, seeing her daughter surrounded by several children, her gaze resting on them, noticed that her daughter genuinely seemed to be well again. She didn¡¯t insist on getting compensation anymore and started to focus on dealing with Mrs. Lai, constantly rebutting her.


    Hongji, standing at the door, heard the voices inside, and along with some villagers in the courtyard, had learned that the patient inside was much better.


    Without thinking too much, now that his cousin was better and his family didn¡¯t have to pay compensation, it was time to take the children home to sleep.


    ¡°Daya, take your sisters outside. Let¡¯s go home and sleep,¡± said Hongji.


    A villager beside Hongji said to him softly, ¡°Hongji, can you really carve wooden Bodhisattvas?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, today I carved four Bodhisattvas. My mom said we are going to sell them,¡± said Hongji, an honest man who did not hide the truth from his fellow villagers. There were many surnames in the village, and even if they didn¡¯t share a surname, they were still considered brothers from the same village.


    ¡°Hongji, could you carve a Bodhisattva for me? A Fertility Guanyin, hehe. My wife is pregnant, and I hope this one will be a boy,¡± whispered the earnest Mr. Li.


    Hongji patted Mr. Li¡¯s arm and said earnestly:


    ¡°Brother, we¡¯re men; do we believe in these superstitions? Isn¡¯t it your first child? Aren¡¯t boys and girls both the same? Besides, your wife is already pregnant, so you¡¯ve already been granted a child.¡±


    The man, a bit embarrassed by his brother¡¯s words, still spoke with determination:


    ¡°Hehe, I am just seeking some peace of mind. Plus, the wooden Bodhisattva you carve won¡¯t be very expensive, right? Sell me one at a discount!¡±


    Hongji looked at Mr. Li. He was about the same age as himself. This man had married a wife later and his firstborn was on the way; his concern and attention were understandable. When his own wife had their first child, Hongji thought it would be his eldest son and heir, but they had a girl instead.


    Anticipating a boy for the second child, their hopes were dashed time and again; now on the fifth attempt, they had another girl.


    ¡°Alright, brother. In a couple of days, when I have carved it out, I¡¯ll sell it to you for just a bit of profit, basically just charging you for the labor,¡± Hongji agreed.


    ¡°Thanks, thanks, brother.¡± Mr. Li happily went home to share the joy with his wife.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 60 - 60: Testimonial

    Chapter 60: Testimonial


    Author¡¯s Note on the Book Launch


    I want to thank all the friends who have supported me. There are too many old and new friends to list on a single page, so I can only thank them from the bottom of my heart for their support.


    I didn¡¯t get to write a book launch note for my first two books because, as a newbie, I didn¡¯t understand how things worked. I¡¯m grateful to the friends who have passed by or silently supported me over the years.


    Although I only see your words, receiving recommendation tickets and monthly tickets makes me notice your support, and every bit of it drives me forward.


    Writing can be a solitary endeavor, and even if my writing skills aren¡¯t the best, I still want to make every story good.


    With your support over the past three years, I¡¯ve had the motivation to persist, to write down every word, every story¡ªit has always been my dream.


    ...


    Whether I can make money from writing or not, I¡¯m determined to finish my stories. Some may be long while others are short, but I hope each one brings joy or serves as delightful entertainment during boring times.


    Writing is not easy; one only knows after trying. Every minute and second is precious, and it hasn¡¯t been easy for me to persevere. Over the past three years, I¡¯ve garnered support from many friends, good reviews or bad, but whatever the case, I¡¯m extremely grateful to everyone who has left their mark in my books.


    These people may be writers, readers, or friends who came specifically to support me.


    My introduction to writing began when, out of boredom, I was browsing on my phone and stumbled upon the writer¡¯s assistant app. Out of curiosity, I clicked into the software and, driven by my interest, joined the ranks of writers. I¡¯m thankful to Yue Wen Platform for giving me the opportunity to fall into this writing pit, where I¡¯ve remained deeply immersed ever since.


    I¡¯m someone who loves reading, and before I started writing, I read all types of books: male and female channels, fantasy, romance, the works. I remember ¡°Fairy¡±; it was the longest novel I ever read. I spent an entire month of my spare time to finish it, and for a writer, composing over ten million characters might take several years.


    However, for the God of Explosive, it might just take a year. I¡¯m in awe of that kind of prowess!


    Some of the male and female channel greats, even ordinary writers like us, often read their books. My bookshelf contains works by some of these male legends, which I peruse when I¡¯m bored.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0


    Take, for instance, my book ¡°Dreaming Back to Xingxing¡±. The places are real, the characters are fictional, and the setting¡ªthe 1980s¡ªis also based on reality. I was so happy to hear that this book would be available as an audiobook on Lazy Listeners with a wonderful narrator¡¯s voice.


    The story of ¡°Farmer Girl¡¯s Heaven-Denied Strength¡± was actually adapted into classical Chinese and written in various styles.


    In whatever form, as long as I can publish my stories, here, I want to thank the editor who gave me some direction.


    Maybe for some, writing a few thousand or even tens of thousands of words a day is no problem, but writing is tedious, and persisting to write a little every day is already the best proof.


    I¡¯m not capable of writing tens of thousands of words a day, so the chances of explosive updates are rare, and while some may write full-time, I can only do it part-time. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Due to health reasons, my work is often disrupted, yet I spend much of my time immersed in the world of books.


    It took signing my third book to finally write these book launch words, and I decided to write a bit more because I always feel there are so many thanks that I haven¡¯t expressed.


    Every day, receiving recommendation tickets from friends who have always supported me, passing friends who gave monthly tickets, or passersby who provided recommendation tickets, I¡¯m sincerely grateful and happy for their generous help.


    Many writers have weathered the storms of the years alongside me. While some have given up, others have persevered. We support each other, providing mutual encouragement.


    I remember the first time I used this software, I already had 600,000 characters written. Dreaming Back, a novice writer who understood nothing, let alone a steady income, but I persisted solely on my own will. Back then, I felt incredibly happy knowing that if my stories were read, regardless of whether they made money or not.


    So even though the following two books weren¡¯t contracted, I wrote over 300,000 characters. Whether or not they were read, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to delete them; they are the footprints I¡¯ve left, the process of learning to write.


    Those recommendation or monthly tickets are a huge support to me¡ªI¡¯m happy to meet fellow countrymen on Qidian, although I reckon we are all brothers and sisters of China. Whoever enters my books is a fellow countryman and friend to me, and I hope each and every one of you leaves your mark, letting me know of your presence.


    Once again, thank you for being there. As the New Year approaches, I wish you all a Happy New Year, may fortune favor you as powerfully as tigers, and wish you good health!

 Chapter 61 - 61 The Wooden Image Disappears

    Chapter 61: Chapter 61 The Wooden Image Disappears


    Daya, hearing her father¡¯s call, picked up Wuwa and led her younger sisters out of the room.


    The adults inside the room were still discussing around the bed, and the children had to dodge around to get out the door.


    Hongji picked Wuwa from Daya¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Dad, I want to be carried too,¡± Siwa said, too tired to walk. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Hongji carried one child in each arm, the older girls looking enviously at their younger sisters as they followed their father¡¯s steps out of the courtyard.


    Ye Shuzhi, seeing her elder brother ready to go home, thought of the wooden Bodhisattva and quickly followed to leave the courtyard.


    ...


    Ye Shuzhen was previously arguing with several sisters, accusing them of being unsupportive by joining others in speaking ill of her.


    The sisters retorted that everyone in the village was saying the same thing, and they were merely going along with it.


    The person who had been arguing during the day had recovered from illness; she insisted that person must be lying. Otherwise, if everyone fell into water the same way, how could she have burnt so severely?


    They even had to call the doctor, who came daily to swindle money from their family.


    Another sister in the room argued that Ye Shuzhen was tarnishing their family¡¯s reputation. Everyone had seen her sister was ill, and she got better so quickly only because the Bodhisattva had blessed her.


    ¡°My elder brother carved the Bodhisattva today; it must be the Bodhisattva blessing me. I felt dizzy and bloated this morning but was able to get out of bed and eat lunch before lunch without calling the doctor. That¡¯s why you could swindle some money from your family,¡± she argued.


    Many girls did not believe Ye Shuzhen¡¯s words, yet some elder sisters, upon hearing them, considered visiting during the day to see if Hongji¡¯s house truly could carve the wooden Bodhisattva?


    Upon seeing Second Sister and her elder brother, Ye Shuzhen huffed at the people in the room and hurried home, thinking of the four wooden Bodhisattvas at home. She resolved to get one into her room by any means that evening to ensure she never fell ill again.


    ¡°Second Sister, wait for me¡­.¡±


    Typically, these two sisters walked with studied grace, mimicking the mannerisms of ladies from stories, but now, in their rush for the wooden Bodhisattva, they ran as if ghosts were chasing them.


    Hongji, carrying two children, walked as fast as the wind, with the older three girls running after him.


    He had already figured out that his sisters were running so fast because of the four wooden Bodhisattvas at home.


    He thought nonchalantly, since the wooden Bodhisattva made during the day had already been declared by their mother to be sold, even if the sisters managed to grab them, they would just be taken away by their mother.


    Mrs. Lai, speaking, attracted a crowd around her, including women of her age or older and some younger women, who wanted to order a wooden Bodhisattva.


    ¡°Wait a moment! We haven¡¯t decided yet how much to charge for this wooden Bodhisattva. If it¡¯s too expensive, you might not afford it, and if it¡¯s too cheap, we¡¯d just be working for nothing. We need to find out how much the stores will buy them for, and we¡¯ll give you a buying price based on that,¡± she announced.


    Thinking of the wholesale price that her relation had given her, Mrs. Lai declared, with those who, even if neighbours, needed to pay her son for his craftsmanship.


    ¡°Mrs. Lai, we are all from the same place, and you still want to charge high prices? That¡¯s too greedy!¡± Mrs. Zhang, upset that her daughter¡¯s illness had brought Mrs. Lai business, fumed inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to do so. Anyone who thinks it¡¯s too expensive doesn¡¯t have to buy. Those who consider the store-bought Bodhisattvas will find them even more expensive,¡± Mrs. Lai retorted.


    No sooner had Mrs. Lai¡¯s words fallen than the hesitant women exchanged glances, not wanting to part with their limited money but convinced that the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing for their family¡¯s safety was worth skipping a meal or two.


    So one by one, they verbally placed their orders with Mrs. Lai.


    ¡°Merely saying verbally isn¡¯t enough. If you¡¯re serious, give us a deposit, and come back in a couple of days. We actually haven¡¯t settled on a price for the Bodhisattva yet. I¡¯ll need to ask my son what his labor charge is. Even if the wood is cheap, my son¡¯s craftsmanship is certainly valuable,¡± she stated.


    Upon hearing this, the other women looked at each other, also feeling that they should first check if their family was genuinely capable of creating the Bodhisattva.


    They quietly decided to visit Hongji¡¯s house the next day to see his craftsmanship and whether Mrs. Lai was exaggerating. Tomorrow would make things clear.


    Mrs. Lai gloated with a victorious smirk. She had been arguing so much her lips were sore, and even smiling hurt.


    Seeing Mrs. Lai¡¯s smile accentuating the wrinkles on her face made Mrs. Zhang nauseous. This time, her daughter lost an argument to someone else, and she herself had lost an argument to Mrs. Lai.


    As Mrs. Lai left Mrs. Zhang¡¯s courtyard, she turned back toward her own yard, spat on the ground disdainfully, and hummed a tune, swaying her plump body triumphantly as she went home.

 Chapter 62 - 61 Wooden Figure Disappears_2

    Chapter 62: Chapter 61 Wooden Figure Disappears_2


    As I was about to return to the courtyard of our house, I saw the lights in the yard and suddenly remembered the four wooden Bodhisattvas. Before leaving, I was too preoccupied with the quarrel and didn¡¯t put away the Bodhisattvas.


    My son and daughter should have already returned to the courtyard, could they have put away the Bodhisattvas?


    Mrs. Lai, not caring about the darkness and the unclear road conditions, hurried a few steps and stepped on a small stone, stumbled forward a few steps, nearly fell flat on her face, but narrowly managed to stabilize herself, and then carefully continued towards the courtyard.


    Hongji¡¯s father, seeing that most of the villagers had left and his family had returned home, finally took his leave from Mrs. Zhang¡¯s husband and the other villagers.


    Today¡¯s farce initially cost him some silver, but in a close shave at the end, he didn¡¯t have to pay any compensation and even received praise from the villagers, who said he had trained an apprentice to surpass his master.


    Having been praised, Hongji¡¯s father felt such joy in his heart. After all, praising his son was the same as praising him, right?


    ...


    There are many smart people in the world, and there are plenty of masters who train apprentices only to have the apprentices starve them, but his craftsmanship was passed on to his son, and what his son had, he had.


    Being clever, the couple had taught their son to be so filial, tightly clutching the coins in their hands, they happily walked home humming a tune, ¡°Drip-a-drop, drip drip drop¡­¡±


    Ye Shuzhi was the first to return to her family¡¯s courtyard and immediately lit the oil lamp in the thatched house, brightening the entire yard.


    Seeing the woodworking area where her father and eldest brother worked, they had seen the four wooden Bodhisattvas on the table before leaving the house; now she saw no sign of the wooden Bodhisattvas.


    She assumed her eldest brother must have placed the wooden Bodhisattvas in their mother¡¯s room, and upon seeing that the door to the room was locked, she took a piece of wire to pick the lock.


    ¡°Second Sister, what are you doing?¡± Ye Shuzhen entered the courtyard, looking left and right, not finding the wooden Bodhisattvas in the thatched house, and caught Second Sister opening the door to their parents¡¯ room.


    ¡°Shh¡­ I¡¯m sure our eldest brother put the wooden Bodhisattvas in our parents¡¯ room.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, I think our eldest brother definitely put the wooden Bodhisattvas in his room. He¡¯s not as filial as before,¡± Ye Shuzhen said, her eyes gleaming with what she thought was intelligence.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s split up and look while they¡¯re not back yet. If we find the wooden Bodhisattvas, let¡¯s split them between us,¡± Ye Shuzhi agreed with her younger sister¡¯s idea, suggesting a joint effort.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up and search, hehe.¡±


    The two sisters each took a room to search. They were quite skilled at this, quickly picking the locks. They lit lamps in their respective rooms and searched.


    ¡°Third Sister, how¡¯s it going over there? Have you found the wooden Bodhisattva?¡± Ye Shuzhi searched her parents¡¯ room without success and loudly asked the sister in the next room.


    ¡°Second Sister, you search our parents¡¯ room while I check his chest and bed here. There¡¯s nothing else in his room. Let me see if he has hidden it in his chest,¡± Ye Shuzhen replied, showing her cooperative spirit, as the two sisters had collaborated many times before.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bag of wood by the doorway? Take a look to see if the Bodhisattva might be among that wood,¡± Ye Shuzhi made another suggestion.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll search everywhere.¡± Ye Shuzhen had already checked her eldest brother¡¯s chest and found nothing but a few clothes.


    So few clothes for two adults and several children, not even as many as her own.


    She then went to look through the bag of scraps her brother had collected at the door, knowing he used these scraps for carving, which was reusing waste.


    After a thorough check that turned up nothing, she felt a surge of anger and said, ¡°Second Sister, there is nothing in my brother¡¯s room. Do you think he has hidden it somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a chest here in our parent¡¯s room that I haven¡¯t opened yet, but I¡¯ve looked everywhere else,¡± she replied.


    Ye Shuzhi hesitated, wondering whether she should open their parents¡¯ wooden chest.


    She really wanted to open that chest to see how much silver their parents had hidden, as she planned to offer for more dowry when the time came. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Hongji entered with the children, and saw the lights on in the courtyard, his parents¡¯ room, and his own room.


    He put Wuwa down and carried Siwa, quickly walking to his own room¡¯s doorway, where he saw his second and third sisters in his and his parents¡¯ rooms.


    Hongji didn¡¯t even have to think to know they were up to no good again.


    ¡°Eldest brother, you and the children were the last to leave. Where did you hide the wooden Bodhisattva?¡±


    Ye Shuzhen felt a bit guilty but wished for the wooden Bodhisattva to bless her with a good husband and a safe and prosperous life. She definitely wanted to place the Bodhisattva in her room.


    ¡°Eldest brother, you¡¯ve been so preoccupied with the children and your wife lately, you¡¯re not as good to us as before. Quickly bring out the wooden Bodhisattva. Anyway, you¡¯re going to make my dowry, so might as well make more of such dowry for me,¡± Ye Shuzhi said while walking out of her parents¡¯ room. It seemed to her working on the dowries was no effort for her brother, and helping her should be a given.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Mrs. Lai entered the courtyard and, upon not seeing the wooden Bodhisattvas on the table¡ªand seeing her second daughter coming out of the locked room¡ªfeared her daughter might have tampered with her wooden chest where she kept her hidden silver.


    ¡°Mom, eldest brother hid the wooden Bodhisattvas, and we can¡¯t find them since we got back,¡± Ye Shuzhen ran over to her mother and complained.


    Ye Shuzhi, like a child who had done something wrong, didn¡¯t dare say anything else in front of her mother and retreated to her own room. If their brother had indeed hidden the wooden Bodhisattva, their mother would surely make him hand it over upon her return. The search wasn¡¯t her concern anymore.


    Ye Shuzhi stayed quiet, not daring to offend her brother, sensing that he was no longer as easy to boss around as before.

 Chapter 63 - 62: The Wronged Father

    Chapter 63: Chapter 62: The Wronged Father


    Hongji was baffled when asked, and his gaze briefly wandered to the latrine work area, where he saw that the wooden Bodhisattva statue was not there. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Accused by my sister and again by my mother, I felt so wronged,¡± he shook his head and pointed to the work area, ¡°When we left the house, the Bodhisattva statue was still there.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, stop lying to us. Second Sister and I came in and searched the entire house, if it were there, we would have found it long ago,¡± Ye Shuzhen said hurriedly, putting herself before their mother.


    Hongji was puzzled; he hadn¡¯t taken it, nor had he hidden it. How could he produce something he hadn¡¯t taken?


    ¡°I¡¯m truly not lying to you, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask the kids. I locked the courtyard gate when we left. We didn¡¯t have it on us, Little Sister searched my room, and it wasn¡¯t there. Where could I possibly bring out the wooden Bodhisattva from?¡±


    ¡°Hongji, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve become so unreliable, you even lie to your mother now,¡± Mrs. Lai was feeling very mixed at the moment, disappointed by the missing item and saddened by her son¡¯s deception. She used to pretend to cry in front of her son, which would make her dutiful son compromise.


    ...


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re truly wronging your son. Am I really that kind of person? If I had really hidden it, wouldn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Hongji felt even more wronged than Yuan E, under his sister¡¯s distrustful gaze and his mother¡¯s tearful eyes, his heart ached intermittently.


    This time, Mrs. Lai was genuinely heartbroken, sitting abruptly on the ground, kicking soil beneath her feet, careless of the clothes she had just washed and changed into. Where was her concern for dirtiness now?


    As long as her son returned the item, it would be a gain. Thinking of the money gone, her tears fell, she wiped her nose, and cried out loud,


    ¡°Hongji, ever since your wife entered this household, you¡¯ve changed,¡± she cried, ¡°taking her side, favoring the kids, and now you¡¯ve even started deceiving your mother, oh my heaven, Old Master! I only have this one son, how could he be so unfilial? What are we to do in our old age?¡±


    Seeing his mother crying and creating a scene on the ground, Hongji reached out to help her up, comforting her,


    ¡°Mother, please get up, it¡¯s cold on the ground. If the wooden Bodhisattva is gone, your son can just make another one tomorrow. Please don¡¯t cry, your heartache pains your son too.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get up, you¡¯re surely deceiving me,¡± Mrs. Lai pushed her son¡¯s hand away, continuing to cry incessantly.


    Ye Shuzhen stood aside, her expression somewhat schadenfreude. Big brother, if mother scolds you a few more times, it comforts her heart. Why did she feel this way?


    She also believed her mother was right; ever since his wife came, big brother hadn¡¯t treated her as well as his own kids.


    Ye Shuzhi was still silent in the room, mentally supportive of their mother¡¯s crying act, yet dared not voice it. With her wedding day approaching, a fear crept into her heart. Would her mother-in-law treat her like she did her big sister-in-law?


    Would her husband be like her big brother, a foolishly dutiful son?


    All sorts of questions whirled in Ye Shuzhi¡¯s mind, making her a bit fearful of how depressing life might be after marriage.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Staying up late, what mischief is this old woman up to? You¡¯ve barely kept quiet for a day or two, huh¡­¡±


    Just as he entered the courtyard, Hongji¡¯s father, who had been working hard all day and was now exhausted, was frustrated with the continuous disturbances throughout the day. Hearing his wife¡¯s noisy crying, his first thought was that she was making a fuss.


    ¡°Old man, we¡¯ve raised a dutiful son, yet he has hidden the wooden Bodhisattva and refuses to admit it!¡±


    Mrs. Lai slapped the ground with her hands, unaware of the mud on her hands, wiped her face with its mucus and tears, leaving streaks of dirt like paint on her face.


    Seeing the ugly state of his wife, Hongji¡¯s father felt a bit disgusted and turned his eyes away, then said to his son,


    ¡°Hongji, didn¡¯t you promise your mother to let her sell the wooden Bodhisattva? Why then have you hidden it away? Isn¡¯t it the same whether your mother or you sell it?¡±


    ¡°Dad, how many times must I say it before you¡¯ll believe me? Son, I really didn¡¯t hide the wooden Bodhisattva, Mom is falsely accusing me, sigh¡­ how come no matter what I say, you all don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Hongji sighed and shook his head; he felt so upset, having carved that wooden figure all day, and losing it made his heart bleed.


    Shiqi was carried back to the room by Daya, Er Ya and Sanya took Siwa back to their room and shut the door. They only dared to watch from the window, not standing out in the yard for fear their grandmother and aunts would vent their anger on them over the missing wooden Bodhisattva.


    Shiqi hesitated, unable to decide whether to take the wooden doll out or not.


    Seeing her father being wrongly accused, she couldn¡¯t bear it in her heart.


    Yet she felt reluctant to bring out the item to sell for her grandmother, knowing that her father and they wouldn¡¯t receive a penny from it, so she fiercely decided not to bring it out.


    Hiding it in the future would likely become more difficult; any item her father made would surely be closely watched from then on.


    She couldn¡¯t reveal her secret ability to keep items either. After much consideration, she opted for silence.


    ¡°Really, you aren¡¯t deceiving us?¡± Hongji¡¯s father stared steadily at his son, this father did not want to be deceived by his own child.


    ¡°Dad, why would I deceive you? I really didn¡¯t hide it, son doesn¡¯t know why the wooden Bodhisattva has gone missing either.¡±


    Despite Hongji¡¯s assurances to his father, Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t believe him and continued to wipe her tears, still crying.


    Hongji¡¯s father, however, chose to believe his son this time, nodded at him and said, ¡°The item is missing, you carve another one tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes, son understands.¡± Hongji promised, then went to help his mother up.


    ¡°Old man, those were four wooden Bodhisattvas, you know, they could have sold for a lot of money.¡± Mrs. Lai, while being helped up by her son, twisted her body a bit reluctantly, but ultimately allowed her son to help her up.


    ¡°Why bring it up again? Didn¡¯t son say he¡¯d carve again tomorrow? Just keep an eye out to make sure no one else takes them. Look at you, getting into bed so dirty, you might as well sleep in a pigsty.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father glared at his wife and then went back to his room, hands behind his back.


    ¡°Whimper, old man, are you despising me because I am old and have turned ugly? Do you really want to take a concubine like son mentioned?¡±


    Mrs. Lai felt heartbroken after being spoken to by her husband. No woman wants her husband to call her dirty and ugly.


    With his mother looking set to make a scene, Hongji, annoyed, decided to go back to his room to sleep first. Out of sight, out of mind. At this moment, he thought how fortunate he was that his wife, Mrs. Li, was not such a pestering character, and felt thankful indeed¡­


    Hongji¡¯s father had just entered the room when he heard Mrs. Lai speaking about him in such a manner; anger reddened his face, and he spun around to scold her:


    ¡°Do you even want to sleep tonight? If you don¡¯t want to sleep, go sleep in the pigsty, did I say anything wrong about you? Take a mirror and look at your own face, aren¡¯t pigs cleaner than you?¡±


    Mrs. Lai, feeling indignant at being scolded, quickly ran into the room and grabbed her small mirror. Under the dim oil lamp, she saw her face clearly.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ is this me?¡±


    Mrs. Lai, after hearing Ye Shuzhen¡¯s complaint, glared at Hongji, believing her younger daughter¡¯s words, and said, ¡°Hongji, didn¡¯t you say you would give it to mother to sell? I have spread the word tonight, everyone is thinking of coming tomorrow to see the wooden Bodhisattva, please hand over the Bodhisattva statue!¡±

 Chapter 64 - 63 Is There a Thief?

    Chapter 64: Chapter 63 Is There a Thief?


    Mrs. Lai let out a shriek at the sight of her own ugly reflection and dropped the mirror. She ran out of the room and, with a ¡°ya,¡± dashed into the kitchen.


    After the sound of water echoed from the kitchen, tranquility was restored to the courtyard.


    Ye Shuzhen stood in the courtyard, seeing that her brother¡¯s room was closed and that their father had let the eldest off, she entered her room with a heavy heart, lay on her bed, and complained to Second Sister,


    ¡°Second Sister, it was clearly the eldest who hid it. It¡¯s so hateful that he won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    ¡°Third Sister, let it go, will you? Why should we make an enemy of our elder brother? If he says he didn¡¯t take it, then he didn¡¯t, and we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove he hid it.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi had a clearer head. Unlike her younger sister, she was about to get married and would need to rely on her natal family. In the future, her natal family would be her support, so who could she rely on if she alienated her elder brother? Their parents were already old, and even if they were able to help, what of it?


    ...


    The reason Third Sister could offend their elder brother so carelessly was that she had not yet faced the prospect of marriage and the fear of dealing with her in-laws.


    She had not understood this before, but as her wedding day drew nearer and she saw how her mother treated her sister-in-law, her fear only grew.


    She chose to lie in bed and ignore her younger sister¡¯s nagging.


    Ye Shuzhen vented her frustration in more angry words, repeating the same few sentences¡ªthat their elder brother favored his own children and was not good to his sisters anymore.


    When she realized that Second Sister had stopped responding, and that it wasn¡¯t interesting to rant on her own, she reluctantly returned to her bed to try to sleep.


    ¡­


    Hongji ignored the commotion outside and remained silent. When things quieted down, he didn¡¯t go to sleep immediately; instead, he went to arrange for the children to go to bed, being both their father and mother.


    After he had settled the children and was about to blow out the oil lamp, he suddenly remembered something odd about the night.


    The courtyard door had been locked. There were many things in their house that could be stolen, but nothing else seemed to be missing. Other families didn¡¯t know that they made wooden Bodhisattvas, so it was unlikely that someone came specifically to steal a wooden Bodhisattva.


    In the village, there were those who would steal chickens and dogs. In these times, the most important thing was grain. Every household had just brought in the harvest, and if there was anything to steal, it would be the grain.


    While everyone¡¯s attention had been on the wooden Bodhisattva, no one in the family had considered this aspect. When Hongji had been wrongfully accused, he had glanced at the space where they kept the rice and grain in each room and the kitchen¡ªthose places were locked and untouched.


    Not just anyone could unlock doors as easily as his family members could.


    He heard the sound of the kitchen door closing¡ªa sign that his mother had come out of the kitchen and gone back to her room.


    For added safety, he decided to check the kitchen to see if any grain had been stolen and the thief had relocked the door. The locks on every household¡¯s main and room doors were too simple, with no better design, and most wooden doors were made similarly rudimentary.


    Hongji went out of his room, closing the door behind him. As he was about to open the kitchen door, he heard footsteps from behind. Recognizing these familiar steps, he knew it was his father.


    He continued to open the kitchen door, not feeling at ease until he had checked. While anything else that was lost could be remade, grain was fundamental to their survival¡ªit was literally their lifeblood.


    ¡°Hongji, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°Dad, something has gone missing from the house. I¡¯m checking to see if any of our grain is gone.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you and Dad are on the same page. Truly, like father like son.¡±


    Hongji nodded, opened the kitchen door, and saw that the usual places where his mother kept rice and other grains were locked. Without her permission, they were not to be taken out for cooking. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t unlock these storage spaces, but they were accustomed to Mrs. Lai¡¯s way.


    He opened the place where the food was stored and found that the food in the house had not been stolen. Only then did he lock it up again, feeling relieved. It wasn¡¯t that he was careless and didn¡¯t notice the extra food at home; he wasn¡¯t involved with cooking, so how could he be as attentive to the food supplies as Mrs. Lai, who noticed even the smallest oddities every day.


    ¡°Alright, nothing to worry about, let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s face was full of smiles. Just like the old woman had said, not a grain of their food was missing. He wouldn¡¯t foolishly tell his son, but the fortune-teller had said, ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be revealed,¡± it could be that an immortal was secretly delivering food to their family.


    Having heard his father¡¯s words, Hongji left the kitchen with him and returned to his own room. As he approached the bed to blow out the oil lamp, he turned his head to glance at the five children.


    His gaze lingered on Wuwa with a deep and meaningful expression. After a moment, he turned his head, blew out the lamp, and lay back down on the bed, not falling asleep immediately. There were secrets among the children in the house, and as their father, it was his full responsibility to protect them.


    He said not a word about it to anyone in the family, silently protecting her as she grew up. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this special child, he felt an even greater pressure on his shoulders, knowing he had to become stronger to protect her as she grew up.


    Hongji was more determined than ever to work and earn money. It¡¯s true he had wanted to become wealthy, but without anyone to assist him, carving by himself was too slow.


    In their village, those who were skilled woodworkers were only him and his father. The idea of taking on apprentices began to appeal to him; they could help him sand and save considerable time.


    He knew his father would never agree to the idea; taking on apprentices had always been said to starve the teacher, and skills could only be passed down from one generation to the next.


    Without having a firstborn son, it wouldn¡¯t be good if the girls hurt their hands helping with the woodworking. He believed in pampering the female children, though unfortunate circumstances didn¡¯t permit it.


    With this in mind, he decided to teach a few of the children carving, so they would be skilled individuals in the future. He didn¡¯t think girls couldn¡¯t become craftsmen.


    Ye Shiqi could feel her father¡¯s gaze even with her eyes closed, yet she dared not open them to meet his eyes.


    Perhaps it was a sense of guilt; she, a little child, could hide certain things by pretending to be unable to speak or move freely to avoid suspicion.


    But surely those close to her must have noticed something. For instance, her elder sister Siwa knew she had honey to eat.


    In recent days, ever since she had eaten honey that day, Siwa drooled over the picture books featuring honey, her gaze fixated on Shiqi, as if by looking at her in that way, it would soften her heart and make honey appear for her to eat.


    Shiqi felt her own heart was quite hard; at night, after finishing drawing the wooden figures, she would eat some honey to replenish her strength.


    Her father too was among the closest to her, and if a little child like her could produce wooden figures that suddenly disappeared, anyone with a bit of brains would be suspicious.


    There were just too many mysteries involved, and Shiqi believed that her father was deliberately hiding the family¡¯s secret so that others would not know.


    She resolved to be more careful in the future; under her father¡¯s watchful eye, she could still undertake some minor activities.


    Those in the family were not to be trusted, only one¡¯s parents would be most forgiving.


    Shiqi fell asleep without realizing it, and when she awoke again, it was deep into the night, the sound of her family¡¯s steady breathing filling the room.


    Especially her father, who seemed tired, just like her grandfather, had a bad habit from working hard: snoring. The noise was as loud as thunder.


    It seemed that it was this thunderous snoring that had woken her up. Her sisters beside her were still sound asleep, and she chose this moment to enter the space to draw the wood.


    It seems her father was motivated to earn money, and besides drawing Bodhisattva images, she needed to draw toy-like ones too. She had to speed up her actions; practice makes perfect, and her wood drawing became much faster.

 Chapter 65 - 64 The Little Girls Deep Thoughts

    Chapter 65: Chapter 64 The Little Girl¡¯s Deep Thoughts


    Meng Zhaojun had taken an interest in the still-nursing boy Tang Shunyan since the day she met him and had sent over some goat¡¯s milk.


    Tang Shunyan reciprocated by having the goat¡¯s milk made into pastries and sent them to Meng Zhaojun¡¯s house.


    This exchange brought the children of the two families closer, and with both mothers having the same intent, they supported the idea of their families becoming more acquainted.


    As usual, Tang Shunyan spent his mornings reading the Four Books and Five Classics. At his young age, the teacher was still instructing him in the Thousand Character Classic and the Three Character Classic, beyond just reading, he was also writing and understanding the meanings within the texts.


    The young boy, lost in naivety, listened to whatever the teacher taught without having his own thoughts yet. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That day, Meng Zhaojun acted coquettishly towards her mother, expressing her desire to visit the Tang Mansion again.


    ...


    Her mother had arranged for a female teacher to instruct her in female virtue, needlework, and the arts of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. Bored with her studies, she wanted to see what Tang Shunyan was actually learning.


    Meng Mu found herself unable to resist her daughter¡¯s coquettishness, and Lady Tang had invited them multiple times, so this presented a good opportunity to visit their mansion.


    While neither family spoke much about it openly, both harbored the thought of having the children spend more time together, possibly leading to a marriage between childhood sweethearts when they grew up.


    Securing her mother¡¯s approval, Meng Zhaojun asked for leave from her teacher and headed back to the courtyard. She instructed her maid to dress her up exquisitely in her prettiest and favorite clothes, and to adorn her with her favorite hair decorations. Looking at the cute and beautiful child in the mirror, she felt very pleased with herself.


    Meng Zhaojun had always been confident about her own appearance. After attending a banquet, where she compared herself to Zhao Minjun and found both to possess unique beauty, she had become even more confident, especially with her frequent opportunities to see Tang Shun.


    Her mother mentioned that they should observe the strict separation of genders starting at seven, but they still had two or three more years to spend time together.


    Ever since she met Tang Shunyan at the previous banquet, Meng Zhaojun would inadvertently think of the boy during her free time or study periods, wondering what he was doing at the moment.


    Though lively and innocent, Meng Zhaojun seemed more mature than other girls her age, harboring thoughts that her peers might not conjure.


    Sometimes, Mrs. Meng felt that her daughter, being vivacious and innocent, truly possessed the temperament of a family well-versed in poetry and literature. In nurturing her daughter into a talent, hoping to make her the foremost talent of their county, her broader vision was that one day, they could return to the Capital with her husband.


    Her daughter, whom she groomed, would surely become the top talent in the Capital, coveted by sons of noble families. Her daughter was their family¡¯s pride.


    Her son, too, would continue her husband¡¯s scholarly legacy, already proficient in the Four Books and Five Classics at his tender age, and had decided to participate in the child student examination the following spring.


    She had been betrothed to her husband because he was both talented and handsome, though lacking strong backing, he was dependent on her family.


    As an imperial examination graduate, her husband entered public service under the arrangements of his family, married her, and continued his official career. After she bore him a son and a daughter, there had seemingly been plans for a temporary assignment for him, implying they might eventually go back.


    Perhaps they would stay here forever. While nurturing her son and daughter, Mrs. Meng was also considering alternatives beyond their Capital-based family.


    In the county, the Tang Family was the most influential merchant family. To her husband, these merchants might not compare to scholars, but Mrs. Meng thought otherwise. Sometimes, for her husband to accomplish great deeds, the support of these wealthy individuals was essential.


    Building bridges, digging roads, and water conservation projects all required money to complete. If they were to increase revenue by taxing those entering the town, it would impose an additional burden on some farmers.


    For farmers who could only make money by going into town, paying taxes with each visit made selling their goods difficult, and their families¡¯ lives harder due to the expenses for basic sustenance.


    Mrs. Meng supported her husband¡¯s work and needed to maintain good relations with officials and merchants to encourage the wealthy to donate more, sparing common folk the ease of tax burdens.


    Mrs. Meng and her daughter traveled in a luxurious carriage, entering the grand gates of the Tang Mansion.


    The Tang Mansion had already received the invitation. Led by the guards, Mrs. Meng and her daughter first went to see the Tang Family¡¯s main Madam, Madam Tang.


    Madam, who was sitting in the place of honor, stood up graciously to welcome the guests and invited them to sit beside her.


    ¡°I pay my respects to Madam Tang.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat, Mrs. Meng.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to Madam Tang.¡±


    ¡°Mm, Miss Meng, please take a seat as well.¡±


    After the maids had served tea and taken a sip with the guests, she said:


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, the haitang flowers in our courtyard have bloomed, and the yueji flowers are flourishing. I was hoping to invite you to enjoy the blossoms.¡±


    When Madam Tang mentioned the flowers, it was merely an excuse for extending an invitation; her true intention was for them to gather more often, especially since Mrs. Meng had come from the Capital¡ªthis lady from a scholarly family.


    Of course, she had seen even more beautiful flowers. The haitang and yueji they cultivated in their yard were precious, but there were some even more valuable flowers that were rarely seen¡ªthe peonies.


    Not everyone could grow peonies, and those who wore embroidered gowns with peony patterns were even more dignified and luxurious, not attire for the common folk.


    Such flowers were a symbol of honor for high officials and the nobility. Once, as the Imperial Merchant¡¯s wife, Madam had received a royal gift of exquisite fabrics and beautiful gowns, among them a peony-embroidered gown that she did not even wear at home when receiving visits from wives of officials or wealthy merchants.


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go and enjoy the flowers then. Let¡¯s all appreciate them together,¡± Mrs. Meng understood and nodded elegantly. Her attire, understated yet elegant, did not seem ordinary and subtly revealed the dignity of an official¡¯s wife.


    Madam Tang was not one to wear gaudy gold and silver either. The jewelry and accessories on her head were sophisticated without being vulgar, highlighting the grace befitting a lady from an aristocratic family.


    ¡°Mother, may I go to see Shunyan first? I will join you and Shunyan in the garden later?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, seated to the side, remained silent with a polite smile while her mother and Madam spoke, behaving very amiably.


    Her heart had already flown to Shunyan¡¯s courtyard; if it were not for her mature demeanor, she might have already found it hard to sit still and headed straight to Shunyan¡¯s place.


    ¡°Mm, Miss Meng wishes to see young Shunyan. Have someone guide you there, and then later come with my grandson to play in the garden,¡± said Madam Tang while motioning for a maid beside her to show Meng Zhaojun the way.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Meng Zhaojun almost jumped for joy but restrained herself.


    Mrs. Meng¡¯s maid followed the young lady, led by a maid from Tang Mansion, to a courtyard in the outer section of the mansion.


    This area was for the residence of the men, and because Shunyan was still young and had more maids and old women than student attendants around him, as he was yet to have a scholarly tutor.


    Guided by the maid, Meng Zhaojun arrived at the place where Shunyan was studying¡ªa study in his courtyard specially prepared by his father, with only a teacher and him inside.


    As Meng Zhaojun approached, she saw a maid at the door and the wet nurse who was next to Shunyan during their last encounter. Looking into the study from the entrance, she could see the teacher, the student¡¯s seating area and desk.


    There was also a place for the teacher to drink tea and a spot for the student to do the same.


    The room had a window, and surrounding it were various bookshelves¡ªmaking it a study with walls lined with shelves.


    Shunyan, holding a brush in his right hand, was writing, with the teacher sitting and watching him from his seat; the interior was quietly serene, with the writer deeply absorbed in his work.

 Chapter 66 - 65: Better than Me

    Chapter 66: Chapter 65: Better than Me


    Meng Zhaojun instructed the maid by her side and the maid leading the way not to talk, and also told the people standing by the door to remain silent. She quietly observed from the window, watching Tang Shunyan¡¯s serious demeanor, with admiration gleaming in her eyes.


    No one knew that the person propping her chin with her hand, her gaze so mature, was not merely watching a boy of a little over two or three years old, but was seeing him as a young boy growing into a handsome man.


    Mrs. Li stood at the doorway, not disturbing the Young Master as he studied, yet ready to pour tea or grind ink whenever he needed it.


    The maid by her side stood smugly; the less she had to do the better. With Mrs. Li around, although envious, she felt quite comfortable.


    The teacher who was instructing had of course noticed the people outside. He initially frowned at them, but since they did not come to disturb, they also did not divert the students¡¯ attention.


    Tang Shunyan wrote a sheet of paper and handed it to the teacher for inspection, saying, ¡°Teacher, Shunyan has finished the homework you assigned. Could you see if my writing has improved?¡±


    ...


    The teacher methodically took the sheet full of writing from the student¡¯s hand and looked it over.


    He nodded and said, ¡°It has improved a little, but there is still room for improvement. You lack strength in your writing hand. I will assign more homework for you. Practice with this character model, and learn its style.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Teacher.¡±


    The teacher picked up a pen and took another blank sheet. On this blank sheet, he wrote a few characters for the student to learn, then said to Tang Shunyan:


    ¡°The homework I have arranged for today involves studying the character model I have left behind. I will come tomorrow to check your progress. You have half an hour¡¯s break, and in the afternoon you must continue studying martial arts.¡±


    After the teacher finished speaking, Tang Shunyan still looked bewildered and said to the teacher:


    ¡°Teacher, do you have something else to attend to? Why are classes ending half an hour early today?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, watching from the window, giggled as she saw Tang Shunyan still naively looking at the teacher.


    Tang Shunyan heard a girl¡¯s laughter, which sounded somewhat familiar. He looked towards the direction of the window and then understood why the teacher had given him half an hour¡¯s break early: his family had a visitor.


    ¡°Your family has a young visitor. I will come back this afternoon to teach you martial arts,¡± said the teacher, ignoring what else the student might say, touched his beard, and left the study.


    Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t rush out immediately; he first put away the sheet of characters the teacher had written. Even though there were visitors, he still intended to practice the homework left by the teacher.


    The teacher had just mentioned that he would check it the next day, and although he was young and wanted to play, he still remembered his father¡¯s words that being a man, one must not be mediocre. Since he was learning, he must learn well and put effort into everything.


    Meng Zhaojun watched as the teacher left, then naturally entered the study where Tang Shunyan was studying, walked beside the bookshelves and looked at the rows of books. The boy¡¯s studies were different from hers; Tang Shunyan, like her elder brother, received a variety of educational pursuits aiming toward the Imperial examinations.


    She felt that Tang Shunyan might not understand all the books in these shelves, probably not even recognizing many of the characters. Yet the adults had arranged so many books in the study room.


    This represented the great expectations a prominent family had for its descendants. The legacy was indeed strong, even more so than the number of books in her elder brother¡¯s study.


    An idea struck her, and she decided to bring her elder brother here next time. When her brother was resting from the academy, they would come together to visit Tang Shunyan¡¯s study.


    Usually, her elder brother was so proud, boasting about the numerous books in his rented room, busy with his studies and not sparing her any attention.


    He would say she was only a woman learning female virtues, and her teacher only taught her to write poetry and praised her learning as adept, even though it was mere show without substance.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, can you understand the books in here? These are all various books studied in the academy, right? And there are so many ancient texts, do you recognize those characters?¡±


    Tang Shunyan had put away the teacher¡¯s belongings and was holding a brush, learning to write one character at a time, without turning back to look at Meng Zhaojun.


    He felt no excitement about a girl coming to play with him. If it were his brothers, they could practice martial arts together, but as for girls, he¡¯d rather not.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, I of course don¡¯t recognize those texts right now, but I will learn them gradually, needing to focus undistractedly, so if you¡¯re asking me out to play, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, hearing Tang Shunyan¡¯s refusal, rolled her eyes at his back. The little boy she fancied was actually such an unromantic bookworm.


    The more this bookworm seemed indifferent toward her, the more she wanted to win this boy¡¯s heart. Was he not focused on writing and reading abilities?


    Then let¡¯s just have some fun together, Meng Zhaojun thought proudly as she stood by Tang Shunyan, watching him write.


    Watching Tang Shunyan write each character attentively, she did not disturb him by standing beside him.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, just like your teacher said, you are still too weak. You¡¯re even weaker than a girl like me, hehe!¡±


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s probing words made Tang Shunyan, who was initially ignoring her, unable to ignore such criticism.


    He stopped his writing, his hand hovering mid-air, and with a look of disbelief, he turned to Meng Zhaojun and said,


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, you¡¯re just a girl similar to me. Don¡¯t pretend to be more capable than you are. The education for boys and girls is different. I don¡¯t believe your parents would educate you the same way as a boy. Don¡¯t just boast.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, smiling smugly, responded to him, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Then give me the brush, and I¡¯ll write a few characters for you to see the quality of my writing, otherwise your condescending view toward girls is really annoying.¡±


    ¡°Here, let you write, let¡¯s see if you can produce anything spectacular?¡±


    Tang Shunyan, with a look of pride, handed the brush to Meng Zhaojun, watching her skeptically, haughtily puffing up his chest, his demeanor proud yet coquettish.


    ¡°Fine, Lady here will show you what good writing is, otherwise you keep saying that men are stronger than women. I¡¯ll make you admit it willingly.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun spoke proudly, taking the brush in hand, and began to write in the student¡¯s script.


    The more Tang Shunyan watched, the more astonished he became. From the very first stroke that Meng Zhaojun wrote, it was clear her skill surpassed his own.


    The hand that wrote was more agile than his, creating characters that, although slightly inferior to the teacher¡¯s, clearly showed her impressive imitation.


    The only difference was that a girl¡¯s handwriting technique differed from a boy¡¯s, lacking a bit of the robust power.


    Looking at Meng Zhaojun, around his own age, yet able to produce such fine writing, in that moment Tang Shunyan couldn¡¯t help but admire her; girls could also have such strong learning abilities.


    No wonder he had heard that in the past Meng Zhaojun¡¯s father was a scholar, and her elder brother was quite famous in the academy. These were all things his father had told him, but he had been reluctant to believe them at the time.


    ¡°What do you think? Convinced? Let¡¯s go play in the garden! My mother and Madam are enjoying the flowers there. Lady specially came to invite you to join,¡± Meng Zhaojun looked at Tang Shunyan¡¯s expression, more proud and smug, and made a face at him.

 Chapter 67 - 66 Development Plan

    Chapter 67: Chapter 66 Development Plan


    ¡°The teacher assigned me homework, so I better practice more! You go play first.¡±


    Although Tang Shunyan complied with Meng Zhaojun, he did not give up on his practice. Since his skills were inferior, he knew he had to redouble his efforts.


    ¡°Ah, Tang Shunyan, can¡¯t you play with me for a while before continuing your writing? You¡¯re always writing, don¡¯t you find it boring?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, hearing that Tang Shunyan, under her urging, admitted defeat in writing, yet continued to write, wasn¡¯t here just to accompany Tang Shunyan in his writing. Although Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t look dull, why was he so stubborn?


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, the teacher has assigned homework, and I must finish it. Also, my time for writing is limited, I have to practice in the afternoon as well.¡±


    ¡°I came to play, and you don¡¯t have a break in the afternoon? No, you have to take a leave, isn¡¯t there still time to practice in the evening?¡± Meng Zhaojun twisted her body even more, pouting and stamping her foot.


    ...


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, you are a guest in my home, you can play here. You¡¯re a girl, you should play with the girls in our family. Also, I¡¯m a boy, and I don¡¯t like playing with girls.¡±


    Tang Shunyan continued writing without lifting his head, finding Meng Zhaojun overly willful and arrogant. Her talent was undeniable, but her pride was not to his liking.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, I don¡¯t like playing with your family¡¯s sisters. I want to play with you; aren¡¯t you going to the garden, right?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun grew angry at Tang Shunyan¡¯s disobedient expression, her tone carrying a hint of command, fitting a young lady used to having her way.


    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t like those flowers, what would I do in the garden? It¡¯s only the girls who like flowers. I want to write, you can play wherever you like?¡±


    The more Tang Shunyan spoke, the more annoyed he felt, wondering why Meng Zhaojun kept bothering him.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, fine, I won¡¯t be defeated by you. We¡¯ll see!¡±


    Meng Zhaojun huffed and walked out, thinking Tang Shunyan would chase after her to apologize.


    But to her surprise, after looking back repeatedly, she saw only that Tang Shunyan continued writing intently, not putting down his brush at all.


    She huffed out of the garden, her maid and the guiding maid followed her steps.


    Tang Shunyan felt a sense of relief as Meng Zhaojun went out; the oppressive atmosphere lessened significantly, easing the pressure he felt from competing with a girl of similar age.


    ¡°Young Master, have some water!¡± Mrs. Li, seeing the young guest had left and how long the Young Master had been studying, went in to fetch water, feeling sympathy for him.


    ¡°Wet nurse, do you think I¡¯m useless? I¡¯m not even as good as a girl,¡± Tang Shunyan said to the wet nurse as he took the water from her, voicing the frustrations he had kept inside.


    ¡°Young Master, you have been very diligent, I believe your hard work will pay off. Don¡¯t be discouraged, okay? Perhaps only the daughters of rich families can afford to write; my own girls can only work all day long, and hardly know a few big characters,¡± the wet nurse said.


    His words caused Mrs. Li¡¯s heart to ache; her daughters, born from her womb, had not lived a single good day, and it was her fault as a mother.


    She couldn¡¯t help wiping away a tear, wondering how her daughters were managing during this busy agricultural season, during the days she was not at home.


    ¡°Wet nurse, please don¡¯t cry. Next time you go home to visit, will you take me with you? I¡¯d like to meet these sisters,¡± Tang Shunyan spoke considerately, his earnest expression halting Mrs. Li¡¯s tears, and she wiped her eyes and managed a weak smile as she spoke:


    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t know if I can return on the next family visit, and even if I can, whether the Young Master can come along is not something the wet nurse can decide. All of this requires the approval of the Young Master¡¯s elders.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s nothing to see in our countryside, it¡¯s not as beautiful as the Young Master¡¯s garden or as wealthy as the Young Master¡¯s family. There¡¯s really nothing to see.¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Shunyan shook his head after hearing the wet nurse¡¯s words, but he did not continue the topic and picked up his brush to continue writing.


    Mrs. Li, seeing that the Young Master had stopped talking, quietly walked outside to stand at the doorway.


    The conversation Mrs. Li had with the Young Master had been clearly overheard by another maid standing at the doorway. She pouted and wondered what kind of spell Mrs. Li had given the Young Master to eat, for he was always so clingy to her.


    She even wanted to follow him to that dilapidated and poor village. Secretly, she hummed in her heart, convinced that the young madam and the Madam would definitely not agree to let the Young Master go to such a dirty and rundown place.


    She needed to tell the young madam; Mrs. Li was again encouraging the Young Master to visit her home. As Mrs. Li came out to stand by the doorway, the maid stealthily glared at her and then quietly left, heading towards the young madam¡¯s courtyard.


    When the maid arrived at the young madam¡¯s courtyard, she met Jufeng and told her everything she knew, exaggerating some parts.


    Jufeng went to the young madam¡¯s room. These days the young madam¡¯s body was getting heavier. Besides walking outside for a while, she spent the rest of her time either sitting in bed or lying down.


    Jufeng relayed what Maid Xiu Zhi had said to the young madam.


    The young madam listened and became angry. Her son did not go when invited by guests, yet he talked about going to Mrs. Li¡¯s broken and poor home. She absolutely couldn¡¯t let her son¡¯s heart be swayed by Mrs. Li.


    The young madam felt increasingly irritable, perhaps pregnancy was making her mood depressive, the physical heaviness adding to her discomfort.


    She was quick to anger over small matters and huffed irritably. She said to Jufeng, ¡°Take the Young Master to the garden. How can our family¡¯s boy mix with such poor girls? He must associate with ladies like Miss.¡±


    Jufeng nodded at the young madam¡¯s words, asked another maid to watch over the young madam, and headed to the Princess¡¯s courtyard.


    Meng Zhaojun came to the garden pouting, but did not immediately complain to the Madam about her mother.


    ¡°My dear, what¡¯s the matter? Who upset you?¡±


    Mrs. Meng saw her daughter had wanted to invite the Tang family¡¯s young grandson but couldn¡¯t get him to come here, and judging by her daughter¡¯s expression, she was definitely sulking.


    ¡°Mother, your daughter is not,¡± she answered.


    The Madam also saw the interaction between the mother and daughter, noting that her grandson hadn¡¯t neglected his study even with the visit of the young guest.


    She had always believed that boys and girls were different. This was her eldest grandson, and training the next generation was very important.


    ¡°Come here, little girl. Let¡¯s enjoy the flowers together. My stubborn grandson doesn¡¯t like flowers and lacks such refined taste. We¡¯ll ignore him.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, after hearing the Madam¡¯s words, could only nod her head, slightly regretting not having stayed in the study. After all, she hadn¡¯t come to Tang Mansion to look at flowers.


    Her upbringing plans obviously required greater patience around these ancient bookish people.


    Meng Zhaojun being so young yet writing so well and being so proud was not without reason¡ªshe was a transmigrator from another time and space, originating from a culture similar to this one, yet with a different history.

 Chapter 68 - 67 Catching Butterflies

    Chapter 68: Chapter 67 Catching Butterflies


    Meng Zhaojun was once an enthusiast of national studies. She had a fine calligraphy hand and studied historical Chinese painting, yet she never knew that after her old age and death, she would transmigrate into the newly born child of Mrs. Meng.


    From a young age, she did not hide her intelligence and was very conceited and proud. Indeed, she stood out among her peers and received more affection from her family.


    Meng Zhaojun was accompanying her mother and Madam in the garden pavilion, drinking tea. She felt bored listening to the adults¡¯ conversation and was considering looking for Tang Shunyan when she saw him arriving in the garden, accompanied by the wet nurse and several maids.


    She was surprised and wanted to go out to greet him, but then she remembered how Tang Shunyan never accepted her invitations, and now he had come of his own accord. She thought he was too hateful and sulkily decided not to look at him.


    Tang Shunyan¡¯s face showed an impatient expression. He was practicing his calligraphy when a maid by his mother¡¯s side said it was his mother¡¯s order for him to go and play with Meng Zhaojun in the garden. He frowned deeply and said unwillingly,


    ¡°Jufeng, go back and report to my mother that Yan¡¯er is practicing calligraphy, doing the homework assigned by my teacher. As for entertaining the young guest, it would be best to ask some of the other ladies in the house to accompany her.¡±


    ...


    Jufeng, well aware of what Tang Shunyan would say and still needing to complete the task, could only whisper in his ear,


    ¡°Young Master, the young guest specifically asked for you by name. All the other girls in the house are of illegitimate birth, and how could they compare with the status of the Young Master? Besides, the young madam suggested that you should listen to her at least once. Otherwise, if the young madam gets angry, it won¡¯t be good for your younger brother.¡±


    Tang Shunyan paused after hearing Jufeng¡¯s words and looked at Mrs. Li at the doorway, unable to make up his mind. He wanted the wet nurse to help him decide.


    Mrs. Li was watching the conversation between Jufeng and the Young Master. When the Young Master looked at her, even if she were slow-witted, she would understand what the Young Master was asking for her opinion.


    She knew the young madam¡¯s temper very well. If she dared to say anything negative, she would surely be blamed, and perhaps she would be punished by not being allowed to go home on her next visit.


    Going home to see her child on that one day was her weakness, having already been unable to go home and see her child for a month. With two months adding up, if she could not go back to see her child, she might not be able to bear it and go crazy.


    She also knew that pregnant women should not be provoked, unlike her in such a lowly position, who also had to work hard. The young madam was precious, and no stress should affect the fetus. She understood this and persuaded the Young Master, saying,


    ¡°Young Master, listen to Miss Jufeng. Having a young guest over is a reason for you to go out and play as well. You have been practicing for a while now; there should be some progress.¡±


    Tang Shunyan considered the wet nurse¡¯s words and looked down at the characters he had just written. Indeed, under Meng Zhaojun¡¯s encouragement, it seemed that his writing had improved much more than before. Perhaps it was time to go out. He wouldn¡¯t look at Meng Zhaojun, but he could still wander about and relax in the garden.


    Tang Shunyan arrived at the garden pavilion and bowed to his grandmother first, then to the other elders among the guests. Seeing Meng Zhaojun, who turned her head away, not looking at him, he said nothing and sat down in an empty spot.


    Mrs. Li poured tea for the Young Master and, after offering a courtesy to Madam and the other guests, withdrew to the side.


    Madam glanced at Jufeng behind Tang Shunyan, knowing that it was her daughter-in-law¡¯s command to have her grandson come out to the garden.


    Hearing earlier that the young guest said the grandson would rather stay in his room and write than play with the little female guest, she understood that boys had different play interests than girls. If her grandson did not enjoy playing with girls, she would not force him.


    Moreover, she did not like the idea of her grandson being brought up like a little lady, lacking a man¡¯s boldness.


    She was very supportive of her grandson¡¯s keenness on studying. She knew her daughter-in-law¡¯s thoughts were too heavy, slightly petty, and she conceded when pregnant with her grandson.


    ¡°Grandson, how well have you learned the characters and books that the teacher has taught you?¡±


    Tang Shunyan glanced at his grandmother, then at Meng Zhaojun. If it had been any other time, he would have surely learned very well. But after Meng Zhaojun had demonstrated her excellent calligraphy, he dared not speak of his own skills as being very good in front of her.


    ¡°Grandmother, your grandson is studying earnestly.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, no matter how earnestly you study, you still can¡¯t match me. You should stop coming out to play and return to the study to practice your calligraphy!¡± Meng Zhaojun couldn¡¯t help but utter these sarcastic words upon hearing Tang Shunyan¡¯s comment.


    Tang Shunyan, having heard Meng Zhaojun¡¯s words, lowered his head and did not respond. If it hadn¡¯t been for his mother sending him here, he surely wouldn¡¯t have wanted to come, let alone to listen to such cold remarks.


    Upon hearing what the young female guest had said about her grandson, Madam Tang¡¯s smile faded, and she frowned slightly, feeling a bit annoyed. Yet, an adult couldn¡¯t reason with a child, so she forced another smile.


    ¡°Zhaojun, you must not be rude.¡±


    Mrs. Meng hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to be so impolite in their host¡¯s home today. Normally, her daughter¡¯s pampered behavior was acceptable at home.


    But this was someone else¡¯s home¡ª in front of other people¡¯s family members¡ª and as a mother, she also felt proud that her daughter had such talent. Still, it was only appropriate for others to discover it, not to praise it in front of them.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be like a peddler praising her own melons? Self-praise could be annoying to others.


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Just now, I compared my calligraphy with Tang Shunyan¡¯s. He has seen the good calligraphy I wrote. He doesn¡¯t write as well as I do, it¡¯s truly true!¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, chastened by her mother, always pampered and never scolded in front of others by her mother, felt even more aggrieved to be reprimanded in public by her.


    Mrs. Meng wanted to say more but seeing her daughter look so aggrieved, she couldn¡¯t bear to scold her further.


    Hearing the young lady speak about her grandson in such a manner, Madam Tang was a bit irritated but could only smile and smooth things over,


    ¡°Miss Meng has such admirable talents, indeed worthy of praise. My grandson is still young and needs to work harder, haha.¡±


    Hearing Madam Tang`s words, Mrs. Meng said with a smile, ¡°The Tang Family¡¯s Young Master is already doing well, being so diligent makes him a good child.¡±


    Both Madams agreed that they couldn¡¯t let the children continue on this topic. Otherwise, the two might start to argue. So, they shifted the conversation to other matters, talking about recent popular fabrics and gold and silver jewelry.


    Tang Shunyan sat obediently on the side, silently listening to the adults¡¯ conversation, uninterested in the topic, his gaze drifting to the garden. Spotting butterflies flitting among the flowers, he couldn¡¯t help but walk towards a butterfly he wished to catch.


    Meng Zhaojun noticed Tang Shunyan¡¯s movement, and she wasn¡¯t idle either, asking her maid to find a tool¡ªa small butterfly net.


    In the garden, a boy and a girl, each three or four years old, ran after the butterflies.


    With a small butterfly net now in hand, they pursued the butterflies, hoping to trap them in their nets. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Li followed behind the Young Master, constantly cautioning him to be careful and not to fall.

 Chapter 69 - 68 In the Plan

    Chapter 69: Chapter 68 In the Plan


    At last, they succeeded. Tang Shunyan caught a small butterfly with his little net, smiling with his eyes nearly closed, a cute and radiant look in his eyes. His cheerful and optimistic nature shone through, so unlike his usual attempts at acting mature, making him look as cute as could be.


    Meng Zhaojun also caught a butterfly and showed off the little one inside her net to Tang Shunyan, her laughter blooming like flowers. As she gazed at the adorable little Tang Shunyan, the more she looked, the more she felt he could be nurtured.


    The two kids played happily while the Madams seated in the pavilion, Madam Tang and Mrs. Meng, watching their joyful expressions, laughed along.


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s visit this time fulfilled her wish to play with Tang Shunyan.


    In the days that followed, she came every now and then, always asking her mother to bring her to see Tang Shunyan.


    Mrs. Meng also had the same intention, bringing her daughter to Tang Mansion every few days.


    ...


    With various excuses, since Madam Tang couldn¡¯t conveniently visit their mansion, and Young Mrs. Tang was pregnant and couldn¡¯t come, she visited under the pretext of inquiring after their health.


    As time passed, Meng Zhaojun grew wiser. Whenever she visited, she would compete with Tang Shunyan in the study, to see who had the better handwriting.


    Like two childhood sweethearts, her goal was just that, to not let Tang Shunyan grow to dislike her.


    At first, Tang Shunyan was impatient with Meng Zhaojun, but later, when she came just to study writing with him in the study, he stopped seeing her as a girl and started to treat her like a brother.


    A little buddy to learn and progress with, a little pal.


    What Meng Zhaojun never expected was that Tang Shunyan would only see her as a bro. If she found out, would she consider her long-cultivated plan a failure?


    Some things often go, human plans can¡¯t compete with fate. The most unexpected things tend to take root and sprout when you least know it.


    ******


    Ye Shiqi, in the night, sensed that her father had fallen asleep again. She entered ¡°space¡± and switched some small pieces of wood. This time, she didn¡¯t just draw Bodhisattva statues but also images of tigers, pandas, or monkeys, diversifying the wooden figures. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew that right now, the most important thing was the Bodhisattva images, having heard many villagers say they would come to see her father¡¯s carving the next day.


    At the moment, the first thing people thought of was the Bodhisattva statue. The villagers wouldn¡¯t think of buying toys for their children, and her plan was to have her father sell these toys in the city.


    As for how to sell these toys in the city, Ye Shiqi thought of her mother. Maybe the next time her mother returned, she could put this plan into action.


    But¡­ could her mother come back next time? Wouldn¡¯t the master¡¯s family withhold her leave again?


    She wouldn¡¯t allow that, she couldn¡¯t let the master¡¯s family bully her mother. If the day came when her mother couldn¡¯t return, she would have her father take the toys and go find her mother with her.


    Speaking of her mother, Mrs. Li, of course she didn¡¯t have such ability. So the only choice was to tempt Tang Shunyan to help her get things done.


    Ye Shiqi exited ¡°space¡± before dawn, placing a small wooden tiger, a small monkey, and five wooden Bodhisattva figures on the table in front of the bed.


    After drinking a little from the Spiritual Spring and eating some honeycomb in ¡°space,¡± she finally replenished her energy and fell into a deep sleep upon leaving ¡°space.¡±


    ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang,¡± there was knocking at the door, followed by Mrs. Lai¡¯s shouting, ¡°Time to get up! The sun¡¯s shining on your butt!¡±


    Even before the day had broken, after the rooster crowed, Mrs. Lai¡¯s biological clock roused her. She awoke her son and the children, urging them to get up for work, before returning to her room to sleep.


    Hongji heard the sound of his mother knocking on the door and, although he was very tired from the day, the fact that the children no longer required him to get up at night meant that a few hours¡¯ sleep had him feeling quite refreshed. He yawned, stretched, and got out of bed.


    He saw the three older children also sitting up drowsily in bed beside him.


    Glancing out the window, Hongji saw it was still somewhat pitch-dark, a shade that only appears before dawn, and the room was so dark they needed to light an oil lamp. When lighting the lamp, he noticed the completed wood carvings on the table.


    There were more than the previous day; another Bodhisattva statue had been added, along with two smaller wood carvings of animals.


    Involuntarily, Hongji¡¯s gaze shifted back to the bed, where the three bigger children were starting to dress. Only Siwa turned over to continue sleeping.


    Wuwa made not a single sound, seemingly unaffected by the loud knocking that had just arisen. She seemed to be asleep, deeply ensconced in the heaviness of fatigue.


    Hongji donned a long-sleeved shirt and wrapped the carved woods in another garment before stepping out the door.


    Daya blinked her bleary eyes, watching her father¡¯s actions under the light of the oil lamp. Like Er Ya and Sanya, she did not understand why there were suddenly more carved woods on the table.


    It seemed as if their father was lying down asleep last night. Could it be that Father had gotten up in the middle of the night to carve the woods?


    The children couldn¡¯t figure it out, yet they believed in the superior abilities of adults, just as it was the day before when their father had also completed carvings displayed online.


    In the minds of these young children, their father was omnipotent.


    Hongji placed the garment-wrapped woods beside his toolbox and then went to the kitchen to pick up two water buckets, which he used to fetch water from the outside well into the kitchen.


    Daya, with her two younger sisters in tow, went to the kitchen, where they washed dishes and prepared breakfast. Daya washed the dishes while Er Ya and Sanya cooked breakfast; then she took a basin of clothes belonging to her father and sisters to wash by the river.


    While washing clothes by the river, Daya encountered much gossip from the villagers, especially after yesterday¡¯s drama.


    The women questioned Daya about the wood carvings and gossiped about the altercation between the two families from the previous day.


    No matter how they inquired, she shook her head, silently washing her clothes without uttering a word.


    The women and girls, some of whom were around Daya¡¯s age, when finding out nothing from Daya, began to discuss amongst themselves.


    ¡°It must be boasting,¡± one said. ¡°Just go to their house and see for yourself. If he could carve Bodhisattva statues, wouldn¡¯t he have made many and sold them by now? Would he really just think of this money-making scheme now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard he carved several carvings yesterday, but I also heard from their neighbor that they had another argument last night about missing wood carvings. They thought a thief had entered. I think it¡¯s a case of a thief crying ¡®stop thief.¡¯ He surely doesn¡¯t have the skill and is just fooling us.¡±


    ¡°Really? Haha, then we¡¯re in for a good show. Let¡¯s finish washing quickly and go watch the drama unfold.¡±


    Daya, hearing their words filled with schadenfreude, clenched her teeth and remained silent, knowing that if she spoke a word, they would return tenfold.


    She couldn¡¯t argue with so many of them, and she had no time to waste on these people.


    Let them speculate. Once they witnessed her father¡¯s abilities, their noisy clamor, gleeful commentary, and sarcastic remarks would lead to their own embarrassment.

 Chapter 70 - 69: Passing on the Daughters Carving Skills

    Chapter 70: Chapter 69: Passing on the Daughter¡¯s Carving Skills


    Daya, although young, already possessed the mature mindset of an adult. This might be because she was the elder sister to so many children, or perhaps it was because she had grown up through the hardships of a poor family, where the children of the impoverished often take on responsibilities early.


    Today, Hongji carried water faster than usual. He felt he faced a new challenge; if he could carve four wooden Bodhisattvas yesterday, he would have to speed up today with more work to do, so he could spend more time on his carving.


    During his water-carrying, he encountered villagers, many of whom had witnessed yesterday¡¯s excitement. They decided this morning that after finishing their work, they would visit his home to see Hongji¡¯s craftsmanship.


    ¡°Hongji, you¡¯re carrying water, I see. Hurry up and finish so I can come over and check out your carving skills.¡±


    Hongji could only nod, walking much faster than before. With most such inquiries, he would politely respond, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re welcome to visit my home.¡±


    Hongji knew that these people weren¡¯t truly interested in his craftsmanship, many were just there for the spectacle.


    ...


    And what of it? He wasn¡¯t bluffing; whether he was a ¡°good dog,¡± would be clear as soon as he was taken out for a walk!


    He didn¡¯t fear ridicule. Even if his skills didn¡¯t measure up to those of the true carving masters, he was confident in his abilities and that he could showcase his craft, even if it might not be on par with the great masters.


    So what? He didn¡¯t charge high prices. His items weren¡¯t as expensive as those sold in the county or the big cities.


    Hongji had already settled on a price for his wooden statues in his mind. The cost of the paint was about two cents, and his manual labor was ten cents a day. He also included the payment for his daughter¡¯s drawing on the statues. The cheapest he could price them was twenty cents each.


    At breakfast, Mrs. Lai asked Hongji about the pricing of the wooden statues and how much they were being sold for.


    He shared the price he had in mind, and Mrs. Lai¡¯s eyes crinkled with a smile when she heard that her son was selling the wooden Bodhisattvas for twenty coins each.


    ¡°Very good, stick with that price. Whether they buy one or ten or twenty, the price must stay fixed, it can only be higher, not lower.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen, who had been thinking about asking her elder brother to carve a wooden Bodhisattva for her room, was silenced by the price he quoted. The thought of having an item worth twenty coins in her room made her hesitate, especially since it was equivalent to the money her mother earned from selling paintings.


    But Ye Shuzhi was quick to calculate. Just yesterday, her elder brother had managed to carve four wooden Bodhisattvas, each for twenty coins, totaling eighty coins. Calculating for a month, it amounted to several taels of silver.


    A year of this could certainly lead to wealth. Ye Shuzhi felt she had been betrothed too early. She would marry off soon, having lived in poverty at her parental home, with hardly any dowry.


    If she married after the family became prosperous, she might find a better husband than her current match, and certainly have a larger dowry.


    The closer her wedding day approached, the more anxious she became, even envious of Ye Shuzhen who wasn¡¯t betrothed yet ¡ª truly, fools might indeed be blessed with foolish luck.


    Ye Shuzhi didn¡¯t want to settle for marrying a mere shopkeeper. She once thought it an advantage but now regretted her hasty engagement. Why had she agreed to it?


    She dared not speak of breaking off the engagement. No matter how commendable a woman was, canceling an engagement herself was as scandalous as being rejected, and would surely provoke gossip.


    Hongji¡¯s father, after hearing about the prices his son had set, wondered if such expensive items would sell.


    If they did sell, his son wouldn¡¯t need to work with him in furniture woodworking but could specialize in carving wooden paintings, which was more profitable than furniture woodworking.


    Hongji¡¯s father, a bit more shrewd, did some quick calculations and realized his son¡¯s daily earnings were more than what they used to make together in a day.


    Hongji¡¯s father also had another idea. Although he couldn¡¯t carve like his son, he could assist by sanding and painting the wooden paintings ¨C tasks he was perfectly capable of.


    If there wasn¡¯t enough time to prepare the dowry for his second daughter, he was willing to outsource the work, paying someone else a wage rather than attempting it himself.


    With his assistance in helping the son with the grunt work, the son could carve a few more wooden Bodhisattvas each day, which made the accounting much easier to manage.


    Embracing this idea, he shared it with his son, and Hongji further mentioned to his father that he wished for his daughters to learn the craft during their spare time as well.


    Hongji¡¯s father remained silent without uttering a word. The woodcraft skill in their family had been passed down from generation to generation, from father to son, never to a daughter, because carpentry was dirty and exhausting, and there were some tasks women couldn¡¯t do.


    As his son said, carving could be taught to women¡ªit was not like making furniture, which entailed heavy labor. At this age, his son still had no heir to carry on the family lineage, which was a source of constant concern for them.


    In the end, Hongji¡¯s father agreed to his son¡¯s request and allowed his daughters to learn carving.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen, upon hearing their father and elder brother¡¯s conversation, felt a sense of longing. The three sisters had not been able to learn their father¡¯s woodworking craft, only the skill of lock-picking.


    Usually, they would just follow Mrs. Lai to learn needlework, a skill every woman needed to mend and sew, to make shoes and clothes.


    When their elder brother talked about letting his daughters learn the art of carving, the two of them felt drawn to the idea and expressed their desire to also learn carving.


    Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi wanted to learn carving not for the skill itself, but because they were enticed by the price their brother mentioned one could get for a wooden Bodhisattva.


    If they mastered the craft, carving one wooden Bodhisattva a day would bring in more money than a month¡¯s worth of needlework.


    At this moment, their minds were filled with visions of shiny silver coins, far removed from their previous fears of learning a difficult craft and their aversion to hard work.


    Hongji did not reject the desires of his second and third sisters. If they wished to learn, he would let them¡ªperhaps they would be inconsistent, fishing for three days and airing nets for two.


    Learning a skill required perseverance and a willingness to endure hardship; it wasn¡¯t something that could be mastered in just a day or two.


    Hongji instructed them to finish their household chores before attempting to learn carving. However, they were not allowed to use the wood he had already prepared, but instead, they could practice on the waste wood from furniture-making.


    After hearing their brother¡¯s words, Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen eagerly finished their breakfast and quickly set about washing clothes, eager to finish their chores so they could learn the craft from their brother.


    When Hongji discussed it with Daya and the other three daughters, Daya and the two younger sisters nodded in agreement, saying that after finishing their work in the fields, they would learn at home in the afternoon and evening.


    Siwa and Wuwa were outright ignored by the family, as the two of them were always the most idle at home. The youngest, Wuwa, was still asleep even after her elder sisters had eaten breakfast and gone out to work in the fields.


    Fearing that Wuwa might be ill, Daya felt the girl¡¯s forehead with her hand, but finding the temperature normal, she instructed Siwa to feed her younger sister breakfast when she woke up.


    Siwa obediently resumed responsibility for looking after her younger sister.


    When Ye Shiqi awoke, she found only her fourth sister beside her and sat up in bed.


    ¡°Wuwa, are you awake? I¡¯ll carry you to the latrine.¡±


    Ye Shiqi nodded to her elder sister.


    Siwa then fulfilled the promise she had made to her eldest sister by feeding Wuwa breakfast.


    Ye Shiqi shook her head at her elder sister, gesturing for her to place the bowl and chopsticks within reach, indicating she wanted to eat on her own. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Wuwa, can you use chopsticks? Be careful to hold the bowl steady, don¡¯t let it fall and break, or grandma will scold you,¡± cautioned Siwa, doubtfully setting the bowl and chopsticks on the table before settling Wuwa down.

 Chapter 71 - 70 Cleaner Than You

    Chapter 71: Chapter 70 Cleaner Than You


    Ye Shiqi picked up the chopsticks in hand. It had been a while since she used chopsticks and she was somewhat unaccustomed. In her previous life, when she studied abroad, she used forks and knives more often, but she could understand how to use them just by observing, thanks to the ancestral dining techniques passed down to her.


    ¡°Qing, you¡¯re really amazing, haha,¡± Siwa said with a laugh, admiring Qing¡¯s steady grip on the chopsticks, which was even more proper than her own eating posture.


    Ye Shiqi looked up at her elder sister and at that moment heard the lively footsteps and voices coming from outside the courtyard.


    She saw some of the villagers from last night, both elders and children, who had come to their courtyard, their attention entirely focused on their father working on the thatched roof.


    Many people were facing away from their room. Ye Shiqi looked out the window and initially saw adults bringing children in, who quietly stood and watched their fathers work.


    Gradually, the children began to get restless and started chasing each other around the courtyard.


    ...


    Then they noticed the two little girls in the room. Among these people were both boys and girls, all curious about the girls inside.


    ¡°Do you want to come out and play? Should I carry you out to play?¡±


    The speaker was a girl about six or seven years old who had come with the adults and had also brought her siblings to take a look.


    Noticing Ye Shiqi, who was cuter and more clever-looking than her sisters, and seeing her skillfully eating with chopsticks, the girl thought she was very impressive and smart.


    Ye Shiqi shook her head and did not speak. Whatever she would say at this moment, others would not understand her anyway.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Daya¡¯s youngest sister? She¡¯s much cleaner than her other sisters.¡±


    The speaker was a boy who seemed to have a runny nose, about eight years old, continually sniffing it back.


    ¡°Gou Dan, you have the nerve to say she¡¯s cleaner than her sisters, but I¡¯ve seen her sisters working, and they are cleaner than you,¡± another girl disdainfully said to this boy, who was not only dirty in his clothes but also his face, and it was doubtful if he had washed his face in the morning, giving the impression that his clothes bore irreparable snot stains.


    ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t talk to you¡­¡± Gou Dan, laughed at by the girl and feeling shamed, huffed and continued chasing his brothers.


    A few girls entered the room, teasing Siwa and looking at Ye Shiqi eating her breakfast.


    Under the gaze of the elder sisters, Ye Shiqi finished her breakfast, set the bowl aside, and pointed with her finger.


    While talking with the elder sisters, Siwa paid attention to Qing¡¯s eyes and movements, understanding that she wanted her to pour some water.


    The villagers watching Hongji carve were now in their slack farming period. Besides going up the mountains to chop wood and cut grass, there were no more significant agricultural tasks unless craftsmen went to the town or county for odd jobs.


    More people stayed at home idle, doing chores like planting vegetables and chopping wood; out of curiosity, they had put off all other work for today.


    They had come for the legendary wooden Bodhisattva, seeing the wood slowly taking shape under Hongji¡¯s hands.


    Initially, only a shadow of the statue was visible. As he neared completion of the carving, Hongji¡¯s father helped to sand it, and then he picked up another piece of wood to carve.


    The people¡¯s eyes focused again on the object in Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s hands, gradually becoming smoother under his work. The wooden statue¡¯s Bodhisattva form became clearly visible, and even without painting, one could discern the exquisite face of the Bodhisattva.


    The onlookers continually praised in their hearts. Some came to mock, while others wanted to buy the wooden Bodhisattva. At that moment, some even thought about whether Hongji might take on apprentices. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hongji, your craftsmanship is so good, are you willing to take on an apprentice? Would you take my boy as an apprentice? We wouldn¡¯t need you to provide meals or pay, he¡¯d stay at your home and learn for three years without asking for a single coin, and we¡¯d even offer a gift as a token of apprenticeship to your family,¡±


    Hongji looked up at the man from the village, remembering the ancestral teachings that the craft passed down from generation to generation should not be taught to outsiders, that teaching more people would only lead the craft to spread and might starve the master.


    Moreover, he already had plans to teach his own children the craft. There were already many responsibilities at home, and having other village kids around would only lead to more troubles.


    As the young lad would be staying at home, the girls in the family were slowly growing up, and with an older daughter at home, it truly wasn¡¯t convenient to let outsiders in as it could bring trouble for the girls.


    ¡°Sorry, brother, I don¡¯t take apprentices.¡±


    The man who had asked seemed a bit disappointed, and then others started to ask about the price of the wooden Bodhisattvas.


    Hongji didn¡¯t say any more. He had made the suggestion, and at that moment, his mother was watching among the crowd, meaning the money from sold items wouldn¡¯t end up in his hands.


    Mrs. Lai, upon hearing others ask about the price and discussing it, accidentally spat as she spoke.


    Others carefully dodged in front of her to avoid getting splashed by the droplets from her mouth.


    ¡°20 coins for one wooden Bodhisattva is too expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± a woman in her thirties from the village remarked.


    ¡°The price is indeed a bit high. We don¡¯t even pay as much for tables or chairs,¡± a village elder commented.


    ¡°Are you being shortsighted? This is a Bodhisattva, how can you compare it with a table or a chair? The craftsmanship is not the same, and besides, a Bodhisattva brings blessings; can a table or chair do that?¡±


    Mrs. Lai rolled her eyes at these people, thinking they were selling too cheaply, recalling the prices in town or the county if sold in a fancy store, the prices could be many times higher.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s remark made many in the village nod in agreement, feeling that the blessing of the Bodhisattva justified the higher price, making it worth buying.


    Someone began to give Mrs. Lai a deposit, offering one cent as a down payment to pick up a finished wooden Bodhisattva in the evening.


    Naturally, Mrs. Lai was willing to make the deal, but as she was barely literate and couldn¡¯t write other people¡¯s names, she had to use symbols she could understand to record the deposits she received.


    With the first one came a second.


    Hongji, hearing that his mother had already received five deposits, then told his mother:


    ¡°Mom, we can only take bookings for five today, I can only carve out five, have them come pick them up this evening. We have to push the rest back, and if they think it¡¯s too slow, rushing won¡¯t help. We can¡¯t force them to pay a deposit; we need to make that clear to them.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, hoping her son with her husband¡¯s help could do more in a day, was a bit heartbroken to hear they could only make five, losing the opportunity to earn more money. However, she had no choice but to say to everyone:


    ¡°Did you hear what my son just said? Any more bookings can only be pushed to tomorrow, and if booked, the day after tomorrow, and so forth. The early bird gets the worm, and who knows, maybe the price of these wooden Bodhisattvas will go up later. You can¡¯t say we don¡¯t take care of our villagers.¡±


    Other villagers, feeling they had been too slow and couldn¡¯t bring the Bodhisattva home that evening, quickly reported their names for the deposits.


    Some who were hesitant, moved by Mrs. Lai¡¯s words, also started to feel tempted.


    Mrs. Lai then kept taking deposits until her hands were tired. Her inability to write and the necessity to use symbolic names instead gave her a headache.

 Chapter 72 - 71: Its Better to Be a Child

    Chapter 72: Chapter 71: It¡¯s Better to Be a Child


    After lunch, Daya took her four younger sisters and, with small carving knives in hand, they followed their father¡¯s guidance and practiced carving on some scrap wood.


    Ye Shiqi, who was only a few months old, and Siwa, the youngest, were among them. Concerned, Hongji repeatedly cautioned them to be careful, fearing they might hurt themselves.


    ¡°Hongji, isn¡¯t this just foolery? Allowing such young children to learn? What can they possibly learn? They shouldn¡¯t even be holding knives,¡± Hongji¡¯s father reprimanded him for his lack of consideration as a parent.


    ¡°Yeah, these money-losing propositions are a waste of learning. Do you really think they can master it? Even if they do, it only benefits other families. If they cut themselves and become disabled, they¡¯ll be even less valuable,¡± Mrs. Lai said when she saw no outsiders were present in the courtyard, speaking without restraint.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen had expressed a desire to learn in the morning, but with so many people around, they retreated to their room to do needlework. After lunch, they had resumed their usual laziness.


    However, when they heard Daya and the young children learning from their elder brother in the courtyard, they ignored their father¡¯s criticisms and their mother¡¯s sarcastic comments and stepped out of their room.


    ...


    ¡°Elder brother, do you have any more carving knives?¡±


    ¡°Yes, elder brother, you promised to teach us,¡±


    Hongji, chastised by his father, felt that his father¡¯s words stemmed from concern about the children being too young and getting hurt. Disgusted by his mother¡¯s comments, he chose not to argue.


    Addressing his younger sisters¡¯ inquiries, he pointed to the toolbox and said, ¡°There are a few smaller carving knives there. If you want to learn, take a piece of scrap wood like them and try carving!¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t you have wood that has already been sketched? Let me carve that!¡± Ye Shuzhen felt that she needed to produce a finished piece in her learning, wanting to brag about her first carved piece to her sisters in the evening.


    ¡°Yes, elder brother, just using plain wood without any drawn figures, we can¡¯t carve any likeness,¡± Ye Shuzhi felt her marriage was approaching and she needed to learn carving quickly.


    Hongji, hearing his sisters¡¯ remarks, told them:


    ¡°Learning carving isn¡¯t something you can succeed at in one day or suddenly. Look how long your brother has been learning to carve. I only just sold my first finished product. You want to start with wood I have already drawn on, that¡¯s just wasting my wood. Those pieces have already been commissioned and can¡¯t be messed with.¡±


    Mrs. Lai heard her daughters¡¯ request and, though she didn¡¯t rebuke them, she agreed with her son that wasting materials already promised to customers wouldn¡¯t yield the clean profit they were after.


    ¡°Both of you, listen to your brother. This is how our family earns money. Learn slowly like the other children,¡± she responded.


    ¡°Listen to your elder brother,¡± Hongji¡¯s father added. ¡°As people, especially in our profession, we must fulfill our promises. We have taken advance payments and must deliver, so go play elsewhere if you just want to fool around.¡±


    After their elder brother spoke, Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen wanted to protest but were scolded by their mother, and their father supported their elder brother as well.


    Feeling somewhat resentful yet not daring to say more, they moved to the side, picked up a piece of scrap wood, and began carving, stroke by stroke.


    They had heard what their elder brother had taught the young children just now, but even though they held carving knives, they couldn¡¯t carve even a little bit. They realized the task was not as easy as it seemed. They saw that besides carving knives, other tools were also needed to shape the wooden Bodhisattva.


    Usually, they hadn¡¯t paid attention to how their elder brother carved. They only knew that carpentry required using many tools to shape a piece of furniture.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen exchanged glances, then looked at the foolish children, worried that at their current pace, they might not carve anything in one day.


    Hongji encouraged the children to learn, but it was just basic skills he hoped they¡¯d pick up, not expecting them to actually produce a toy. To avoid accidents, there were additional tools required for carving that he hadn¡¯t shown them.


    In every profession, besides the master teaching the apprentice, the apprentice must also learn through personal experience and long-term practice beside the master, only then might one day they master the skills fully.


    Ye Shiqi saw the wood in her hands, her carving knife not very sharp, and despite holding the knife, she couldn¡¯t make even a small mark.


    She looked at her four elder sisters who appeared very serious, and she knew her two aunts¡¯ intentions ¨C they wanted to master it all at once.


    Ye Shiqi knew mastering any craft wasn¡¯t something that could be learned instantly. Anyone expecting to learn it in a day was merely daydreaming.


    She didn¡¯t randomly carve; she gently sketched a small wooden figure¡¯s head in the wood, before carefully cutting the excess wood off.


    As time gradually passed, more people entered their home¡¯s courtyard in the afternoon, seeing the entire Lai family busy working in the thatched cottage area, all except for Mrs. Lai who sat leisurely eating pumpkin seeds and drinking tea.


    The attentive villagers realized that Hongji wanted to pass on his carving skills to his sisters and his children. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The villagers who had just come in greeted the family and left their children there, telling them to watch and learn carving from them.


    The children didn¡¯t understand the adults¡¯ intentions. Hearing their directives, the boys thought it might be easier for them than for girls who were already learning to carve.


    Some of the girls, seeing the daughters of the family carving, were also inspired to learn carving, in addition to needlework, from the adults.


    In the afternoon, more and more village children entered their house and gathered outside the workshop to watch.


    With too many people blocking the light, Hongji could only ask them not to obstruct the light, though he didn¡¯t send them away.


    Mrs. Lai disliked the crowd, but many of the children¡¯s parents had made down payments with her, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to turn them away.


    Hongji¡¯s father understood the villagers¡¯ thoughts; it was hard to reject the neighborhood children from watching, asking only that they keep quiet. As for whether they could truly learn the craft?


    That would depend on the children¡¯s dexterity and cleverness. Even amongst his own family, it depended on each individual¡¯s natural aptitude to learn fully from the master or to possibly outdo him¡ªthese were all matters of personal capability.


    By nightfall, with his father¡¯s help, Hongji had finished carving five wooden Bodhisattva statues and even had time to carve two animal model toys.


    Under the appreciative gaze of the villagers who came to collect their pre-paid goods, plus a few others who had made down payments for the next day or the day after, and some who had been initially uninterested but changed their minds upon seeing the completed, varnished Bodhisattva statues, people made down payments.


    Hongji felt a great sense of accomplishment that day, preparing to put away the two animal toys.


    ¡°Elder brother, put those two wooden animals in my room,¡± Ye Shuzhen tried to snatch them.


    ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re too old to still play with these toys. These are for my children to carve,¡± Hongji quickly stowed away the toys.

 Chapter 73 - 72: The Heart of Rebellion

    Chapter 73: Chapter 72: The Heart of Rebellion


    ¡°Elder brother, in your eyes, there¡¯s only your children, not your sister. Humph, I¡¯m ignoring you!¡±


    Ye Shuzhen had been carving from afternoon till night and still hadn¡¯t managed to produce a finished item. Her hand holding the carving knife felt fiery, and she was somewhat tempted to give up on this decision.


    Ye Shuzhi¡¯s lips moved slightly; she really wanted to put away those toys. Perhaps they could be sold for money later, but she only dared to think about it and didn¡¯t dare to compete with her elder brother.


    ¡°You have the nerve to say that? Look at what you¡¯ve learned. Even my youngest child is better than you. My youngest child can carve a human figure out of wood.¡±


    Hongji felt gratified when he spoke about this. He didn¡¯t have a son yet, and he thought this youngest daughter was very talented. Her wooden figures, though not exquisite, had form and style. Even without polishing or painting, they already felt very special.


    ¡°Humph, comparing me to your little children, you really have a nerve to say that out loud, elder brother. Some of your other children can¡¯t carve anything either. Isn¡¯t my Second Sister the same as me, unable to carve anything? Yet you only criticize me.¡±


    ...


    Ye Shuzhen glared at her brother with angry eyes, her eyes brimming with unspoken grievances.


    ¡°Second Sister can¡¯t carve anything either, but she doesn¡¯t say anything or take things. My other children didn¡¯t take things either, so I don¡¯t talk about them. It¡¯s only you who can¡¯t learn anything well and keeps nagging so much.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s usually good temper had changed today. Perhaps he felt a sense of responsibility from being a master and didn¡¯t show his usual weakness. His expressions and words were stern.


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re the worst, elder brother. I don¡¯t want to deal with you anymore.¡± Ye Shuzhen said while crying, then threw down her carving knife and ran back to her room.


    Daya took her sisters to wash up, not wanting to become cannon fodder in the quarrel between their aunt and father.


    Seeing her younger daughter crying, Mrs. Lai¡¯s heart softened a bit and she said to Hongji:


    ¡°Hongji, if your little sister wants toys, just give them to her. Being an elder brother, how could you upset her to tears?¡±


    But Hongji was firm in his tone as he replied, ¡°Mom, you indulge her in everything. She¡¯s already grown up and yet she¡¯s so unreasonable. Who will indulge her when she gets married? Who can stand her temper? You¡¯re not spoiling her, you¡¯re harming her.¡±


    ¡°Why do you bring me into this? Do you think it¡¯s easy being me?¡± Mrs. Lai said, gradually getting angry as she glared.


    ¡°Enough already, there¡¯s never a moment of peace. Hongji, say less. She¡¯s your sister. Everyone¡¯s tired. Let¡¯s wash up and go to sleep!¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father had finished his work and was puffing on a large bamboo pipe amidst their argument.


    Hongji, however, did not stop there and said to Mrs. Lai:


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s make things clear, otherwise it will be the same drama every day, harming the affection among siblings. Except for the wooden Bodhisattva statues for which they¡¯ve paid a deposit and I need to deliver, I keep the other shapes of wooden figures for a reason. They aren¡¯t just for the children to play with. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Initially, Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t quite understand what her son was saying and stared blankly for a while. Then her eyes shifted as she said:


    ¡°Son, do you have other ideas in mind? Are you planning to sell these wooden figures elsewhere? Promise me! If you sell these wooden figures, you have to give the money to your mother.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not up to you. I¡¯m your son, but I¡¯m not your tool. I need some personal space. In every other household, apart from the money given to the public fund, each family keeps some money aside. Only our family is so honest. What more do you want? Do you really see me just as a money-making tool?¡±


    As Hongji spoke, his eyes filled with grievances. He worked hard all day, and while fulfilling his duties to his parents and taking on the responsibilities of a man, he also wanted to protect his wife and daughter. At the same time,


    money was very important. Without money during critical times, it was like condemning a living person to death ¡ª he felt this most acutely when his wife was in labor.


    ¡°No, other families are other families. We only have you as a son. Could it be that you value your wife and daughter more than us?¡±


    When Mrs. Lai spoke, she did so with a jump, and it was shocking for her ordinarily submittent son to talk back like this, giving her a sense of losing control.


    Only by tightly holding the money in her hands could she control her son, making him remain filial.


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t be too harsh; if you are too harsh, I can only give up carving! I won¡¯t accept such a heartless mother.¡±


    After Hongji said this, he didn¡¯t wait for his mother¡¯s approval and took the wooden animal statues into his room.


    Mrs. Lai wanted to say something else but Hongji¡¯s father stopped her.


    ¡°Enough! Why are you arguing in the middle of the night? Let him do whatever he wants, as long as we keep the money from the wooden Bodhisattva.¡±


    While Mrs. Lai was speaking those words earlier, Hongji¡¯s father had not stopped her. His wife had indeed been persistently pestering both Hongji and his wife.


    At this moment, hearing his son speak so decisively, he feared that if Mrs. Lai kept acting as before, they might lose their son.


    They had to rely on their son for their old age and ancestral duty. How could they allow their son to drift away from them? Wasn¡¯t that pushing their son away?


    As a man, he greatly understood his son¡¯s actions. A man without a penny truly was like a soft persimmon, unable to accomplish anything he wished.


    ¡°Old man¡­¡± Mrs. Lai was unwilling to compromise so easily, knowing that letting their son have a money-earning project would make him harder to control from then on.


    ¡°Enough, if you press him too much and he stops carving, what will you do about the deposits you received earlier?¡± Hongji¡¯s father glared at his wife again.


    Mrs. Lai opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say the words she had intended. It felt like someone was choking her, and it wasn¡¯t at all a pleasant feeling.


    Hongji placed the two animal statues on the table in his room, went to the kitchen to fetch some hot water to wash his face and feet, and wiped the dust from his body. To save firewood and the effort of carrying water, the family kept washing routines simple.


    Daya had already helped her younger sisters wash up and go to bed. After a busy day, the children felt very tired in their hands and lay in bed unwilling to move.


    Shiqi fell asleep shortly after lying in bed; carving with her young hands today had taken a lot of effort. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before going to sleep, Hongji glanced at his children¡¯s evenly breathing forms in bed, blew out the oil lamp. He felt very tired but did not fall asleep immediately. He was excited by the thought that if he could sell toys and earn some income, he might be more like a man in the future.


    Shiqi woke up, opened her eyes and saw it was pitch black outside. In the winter, unaware of the time and having no sense of it, she guessed it was the middle of the night.


    Feeling her father and sisters sleeping soundly beside her, she quietly entered the ¡°space.¡±


    As Shiqi picked up the charcoal to draw on wood, her hands hurt. She set down the charcoal, took a sip of spiritual water to recover, and scraped some honey to eat. Feeling her hands no longer hurt and her strength was restored, she then picked up the charcoal to continue drawing on the wooden statue.


    Shiqi was so engrossed in drawing in the space that she lost track of time. Suddenly, she heard the crowing of a chicken outside the room, which startled her. She quickly materialized the wooden statue she had finished drawing out of the space and lay back in bed.


    She also took the wooden animals her father had carved the day before from the table and stored them in the space.

 Chapter 74 - 73 Immortal Delivering Rice

    Chapter 74: Chapter 73 Immortal Delivering Rice


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang,¡± as usual, Mrs. Lai was outside, knocking on the door to wake her son and granddaughters for work.


    Ye Shiqi, hearing her father and three elder sisters getting up beside her, felt relieved that they had narrowly avoided revealing their secret due to lack of time.


    Awakened by the knocking, Hongji opened his bleary eyes to see the pitch-black room. Accustomed to his mother¡¯s routine, he sensed there was something more on the table in addition to the oil lamp. When he lit the lamp, he found five wooden pieces carved with the Bodhisattva¡¯s image and two pieces resembling little black and white pandas.


    The wooden animal toys he had placed on the table yesterday, already carved, had vanished without a trace.


    Hongji didn¡¯t think much of it and wrapped the wooden pieces in another garment, urging the children to wear more clothes in the morning to avoid catching a cold. Then he opened the door and stepped out to begin another day¡¯s work.


    Days passed, and together with his father, they fulfilled all the orders for wooden Bodhisattva statues from the villagers.


    ...


    While Hongji¡¯s father helped him work, he couldn¡¯t make the dowry for his second daughter and had to entrust the task to another craftsman.


    With villagers buying Bodhisattva statues and word spreading, people from surrounding villages also came to their house to buy wooden Bodhisattvas.


    The father and son continued their business, daily finding their carved statues insufficient to meet the demand, yet Hongji¡¯s desire to sell abroad remained unfulfilled.


    But he harbored no greedier thoughts than that. Working like an ox from dawn till dusk, the money from selling the wooden Bodhisattvas didn¡¯t go into his pocket. There was only one comforting thought¡ªhe could still make two different animal toys each day.


    Every evening, he would place two wooden toys on the table; then, the next day, it was back to work.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen felt it odd that their elder brother placed the finished toys in his room every day. They had sneaked into his room to investigate, wondering where he could be hiding them.


    Surely a mouse hole couldn¡¯t hide that many items? Neither had they seen their brother digging a hole under the bed for storage. So where were the things being hidden?


    The two sisters paid close attention every night to whether their elder brother would leave his room again or hide the items somewhere outside the house.


    After sharing this curious phenomenon with their mother, Mrs. Lai quietly took note, not daring to tell her daughters that their rice jar often mysteriously filled up.


    The family had only harvested and husked new rice once after the farming season, and by counting the days, it should have been consumed long ago. Yet, the kitchen rice jar still had plenty. Whenever the rice jar lessened, it would secretly refill, resembling the legendary cornucopia.


    Mrs. Lai even suspected her rice jar was the mythical cornucopia and secretly wrapped one tael of silver in a cloth and placed it in the jar. The next day, the silver remained the same, but there was more rice.


    Thinking the cloth might be preventing the silver from multiplying, she quietly placed some Copper Coins in the jar at night, only to discover more rice but the same amount of Copper Coins the next day.


    Mrs. Lai began to believe that the rice was a gift from an immortal, and the jar was a magical source of unending rice.


    Thinking that they might never have to farm or buy rice again, they were generous enough to cook dry rice every day, confident that the jar would continue to replenish.


    Eating the dry rice, the family felt it tasted better than the rice grown in their own fields, attributing this to the freshness of new rice.


    At night, Ye Shiqi would enter ¡°space¡± to exchange the wooden statues. During the day, she would harvest the crops in the ¡°space¡± using her mind. For now, she only had rice seed.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to find other seeds, thinking that as long as the family could fill their stomachs with dry rice, it didn¡¯t matter if they had no meat to eat; pickles would taste delicious with the rice grown in ¡°space.¡±


    In this process of growth, Ye Shiqi was not only sitting stably but had started to stand, supporting herself on objects and even taking a few steps while holding on.


    Hongji and his daughters noticed their youngest sister¡¯s gradual growth. At only four or five months old, she was already standing and learning how to walk, bringing her father immense happiness. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Wuwa, your mother will be so happy to see that you can walk now, hehe.¡±


    Hongji didn¡¯t know if his daughter could understand or not, but always felt she could; he wasn¡¯t just talking to himself.


    ¡°Hehe, Qing is so clever.¡± Siwa laughed happily, of all the sisters, she was the one who had never left Qing¡¯s side for even a moment and felt the strongest sisterly bond with her.


    The responsibility of taking care of her younger sister every day, witnessing her growth, gave her a sense of achievement and joy that matched their father¡¯s.


    ¡°Siwa, you¡¯d better work hard, Qing can walk now, and in the future, she will be taller, smarter, and even more capable than you,¡± Daya joked.


    Er Ya and Sanya also laughed along.


    Ye Shiqi smiled foolishly as they talked, ever since she could crawl and realized how far her intentions could reach, she had replaced the boiled cool water her elder sisters wanted to drink with spiritual spring water from her space.


    Every day she heard her sisters and father exclaim how sweet and fresh the water at home tasted when drinking it.


    Hongji, who drew water from the well every day, merely thought the quality of the well water had improved; he never visited other people¡¯s homes to drink water and wasn¡¯t aware that what he drank wasn¡¯t the well water at all.


    He only noticed that over the past month, in addition to his youngest daughter, whose complexion was always rosy and plump, the faces of his three older daughters who worked outside and his fourth daughter had begun to whiten, soften, and their yellowish hair turned darker.


    He simply attributed these changes to the saying ¡®a girl changes eighteen times between childhood and womanhood,¡¯ believing his daughters were growing more beautiful as they grew up.


    Ye Shiqi counted the days and realized that today was the day her mother was supposed to return for a visit.


    Perhaps it was on their father and sisters¡¯ minds as well, as from the time they got up in the morning until after a satisfying breakfast, the smiles on their faces never faded.


    Third Aunt Ye Shuzhen wondered why they were all so happy and murmured puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into everyone today? It¡¯s like they¡¯ve found some treasure.¡±


    Mrs. Lai heard her daughter and said with a mysterious smile, ¡°If they are happy, I¡¯m happy too.¡±


    ¡°Mom, look at big brother, his mouth is grinning like a dog¡¯s head that¡¯s been scorched, he can¡¯t even close it. What¡¯s that about?¡±


    Ye Shuzhen pointed out her big brother with even more bafflement.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s happy. Mrs. Li is coming back for a visit today,¡± Mrs. Lai tapped her daughter¡¯s head with her finger.


    ¡°Oh, no wonder you said they¡¯re happy and so are you. It¡¯s because you¡¯re going to get money today,¡± Ye Shuzhen said enviously as she glanced at Mrs. Lai, the housekeeper, who had money pouring in every day.


    In hopes of getting some money herself, she had once playfully asked her mother for some to buy rouge, but Mrs. Lai was stingy and said that there was no need to buy rouge and powder to look pretty if she wasn¡¯t going out. For whom was she dressing up?


    Ye Shuzhen, of course, was not satisfied, saying she was growing up and certainly needed to dress up. The family was making so much money; she wanted to buy clothes as well.


    Mrs. Lai, though not very willing, generously bought fabric for her two daughters so they could make their own clothes.


    Ye Shu and Ye Shuzhen spent several days learning carving, but not only were they unable to outperform the youngest child at home, but all the other children were also learning better than her. Eventually, she ran out of patience, gave up learning carving, and went back to her room to sew.

 Chapter 75 - 74 Dont Bully My Sister

    Chapter 75: Chapter 74 Don¡¯t Bully My Sister


    Ye Shiqi had carved an original wooden doll on the first day, followed by some strange and quirky wooden toys. She didn¡¯t store away those finished toys while continuously playing with them.


    All she knew was that her father took them to be polished and painted, but he never returned them to her.


    Hongji, recognizing his young daughter¡¯s talent in carving, meticulously helped finalize the work, painted the toys, and once the paint dried, stored all of his daughter¡¯s toys in a small wooden box in the toolbox.


    He thought of giving his wife a surprise when she returned home.


    After 7 a.m. to 9 a.m., as usual, Daya took her two sisters outside to work, anxious and hopeful for their mother¡¯s return and afraid to stay at home, not tending to the fields outside.


    In those days, they had grown accustomed to working outside in the morning, carving after lunch, fetching vegetables and digging wild grass for pig feed, cooking dinner upon returning in the evening, and then studying carving at home.


    ...


    During this period, the village children would come to their yard to play and watch them carve. The adults at home also bought them carving knives to practice with in the yard.


    ¡°Daya, how about we compare our skills at noon? I think my carving is better than yours.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daya, carrying a basket on her back and working in the paddy fields with her two sisters, encountered Gou Dan and a few boys playing by the roadside, seemingly catching small bugs to put in a box.


    ¡°No need to compare, you¡¯ve already lost. Look at you, all sloppy. Do you think you can learn anything?¡±


    Daya had always disliked Gou Dan, who was not only mischievous but also dirty, always mixing with other village boys. Some diligent boys were already cowherders, helping at home, and would eventually learn to become delinquents.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on people, Daya. Even if I love to play, I¡¯m still a boy. Can you, a girl, match that? Hmph.¡±


    Gou Dan felt humiliated in front of his brothers as Daya spoke thus, and his brothers were laughing at him.


    ¡°Give me a break¡­ How are you anything like me? Just because you¡¯re a boy?¡± Daya quickened her pace after speaking, ignoring Gou Dan.


    ¡°Hahaha, brother, you¡¯re being laughed at, right?¡± the boys teased Gou Dan.


    ¡°What¡­ you really look down on me, you girl, this is absurd¡­ If I, Brother Gou Dan, don¡¯t show my power, everyone will think I¡¯m just a sick cat¡­¡±


    Seeing Daya walk away, unwilling to be ridiculed, Gou Dan quickened his steps, caught up to her, grabbed her sleeve, and said:


    ¡°Alright then, Daya, you, a girl, dare to look down on Brother Gou Dan? I need to show you my strength so you realize just how formidable I am.¡±


    ¡°Let go¡­ men and women shouldn¡¯t be in physical contact, what? Do you want to hit me?¡±


    Daya was both ashamed and angry at being grabbed by a boy. She forcefully shook off Gou Dan¡¯s hand with more strength than before, nearly causing Gou Dan to stagger.


    ¡°Ah, hahaha¡­¡±


    The boys watching the drama laughed out loud again.


    Gou Dan, laughed at by his friends again, clenched his fists tight, his face flushed red, eyes glaring at Daya. He felt extremely humiliated, as normally he considered himself strong as an ox and his friends couldn¡¯t defeat him in wrestling or fighting.


    ¡°Gou Dan, get out of here, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my sister.¡±


    ¡°Get out, you can¡¯t bully my sister.¡±


    Er Ya and Sanya blocked Gou Dan, not allowing him to step forward, ready to fight him if he moved any closer.


    ¡°You all¡­ women and villains are difficult to raise.¡±


    Gou Dan was stared down by three girls, and although he loved to play, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit a girl. If it had been a boy, he would have punched him already.


    Daya grabbed her two sisters¡¯ hands, ignoring Gou Dan, and quickly ran towards their own fields.


    ¡°Gou Dan, aren¡¯t you going to chase them? Weren¡¯t you going to compete with her?¡±


    Seeing Daya and her sisters run off, Gou Dan¡¯s buddy felt the show was over and urged him to chase after them.


    ¡°Chase what? Didn¡¯t I arrange to compete with her in carving at noon? It¡¯s not about competing in the fields. Let¡¯s continue catching crickets. I¡¯ll catch a bigger and more impressive one later. Don¡¯t cry if you lose.¡±


    Gou Dan almost lost face in front of his brothers, preferring to be ridiculed by them than to chase after a girl to fight.


    ¡­


    Shiqi had finished her breakfast and was bored to death! Sitting around waiting for her mother to return was even worse than taking her fourth sister to learn carving with their father.


    This morning, her father and grandfather were working in the tool shed. Normally, Huilai¡¯s kids, maybe because they felt it was boring to come here every day, wouldn¡¯t stay all day long; some would go play in the morning and come back in the afternoon.


    Some didn¡¯t listen to their parents and stopped coming altogether.


    ¡°Clip-clop¡±


    The sound of horses and carriages echoed from afar at the entrance, gradually drawing nearer to their house.


    The loud noise from working in the tool shed initially drowned out the sounds from the entrance.


    Gradually, the sounds at the entrance grew louder, unnoticed by those working in the shed, but Mrs. Lai, who was eating sunflower seeds and drinking tea in the courtyard, fixed her gaze, quickly stood up with her plump body, and walked briskly to stand in the yard.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen, at the room¡¯s window, could clearly see outside the courtyard gate.


    Seeing the mounted guard was a middle-aged man, a young lad, with two horse-drawn carriages following behind, Ye Shuzhi couldn¡¯t help but walk out to the courtyard to watch.


    The rider entered the courtyard first and dismounted, followed by the carriages. Finally, an old woman and maids came out of the carriages, and Mrs. Li emerged from one carriage, cradling a boy about three years old as she stepped down.


    With such a commotion, Hongji and his son, who were carpentering in the tool shed, put down their tools and quickly went to wash their hands.


    Siwa and Shiqi also stopped their carving, their gazes fixed intently on their mother, who was holding another boy.


    ¡°Siya, Wuya, why are you two holding knives at such a young age? Knives can cause injuries; put the knives down quickly.¡±


    Mrs. Li had just put the boy down on the ground when she saw her husband and father-in-law, mother-in-law, and two younger sisters-in-law; especially seeing the youngest daughters with knives in the tool shed side had her trembling with fear.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy, you¡¯re back, boo hoo.¡± Siya cried as she ran over and hugged her mother¡¯s thighs.


    Shiqi stood still where she was; she could stand and walk with support but couldn¡¯t run towards her mom like Siya had. She too felt the impulse, stretched out her arms for a hug, and stared intently at her mother.


    Tang Shunyan, when being carried off the carriage by the wet nurse, noticed the dilapidated house here, and also saw a shabby house built of wild grass.


    From this rundown house rushed out a girl of about his age holding a small knife, and even a younger girl was holding a knife too.


    When the youngest girl stretched out her hands, his body involuntarily walked over, wanting to pick up the girl, completely oblivious to the fact that he himself was very small and had just been carried.

 Chapter 76 - 75 Foster Brother

    Chapter 76: Chapter 75 Foster Brother


    ¡°Young Master, be careful, the little girl has a small knife in her hand,¡± a middle-aged man among the guards quickly scooped Tang Shunyan into his arms.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, have your daughter put down the knife, she must not hurt our family¡¯s Young Master.¡± Jufeng was one of the maids sent by the young madam to protect the Young Master.


    The Young Master, hearing Mrs. Li say she wanted to go home for a family visit and insisting to the Madam that she must come to the Li Family¡¯s home to see her daughter, seized the opportunity to go out and play, to experience rural life.


    The Madam and the Old Master told the Young Master to ask his mother.


    The Young Master, crying to the young madam, insisted on following Mrs. Li home for the visit.


    The young madam, heart aching from her son¡¯s tears, was also worried that her son might get hurt in a poor rural area.


    ...


    The young Master dispatched the housekeeper and guards, ordering them to accompany the Young Master for protection.


    Having no alternative, the young madam sent her trusted attendants, including Jufeng, Xiu Zhi, and the maid Mei Zhi. The Madam also sent Mrs. Pan.


    With so many people accompanying Tang Shunyan to the Li Family, of course, the Madam would not let her grandson go without bringing gifts.


    She also had the housekeeper prepare generous gifts and arranged for servants to deliver meals from a town¡¯s restaurant at noon for Tang Shunyan and the group, making sure they would not have to trouble the Li Family for a meal.


    Another point was that the grandson¡¯s visit was meant to expose him to the outside world, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t stay long at the Li Family, and that they must head back after lunch.


    Mrs. Li, too, was concerned that her young daughter, with a knife in her hands, might hurt herself, so she snatched the knife and held it, lifting her daughter and planting a kiss on her face. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Wuwa, you¡¯re not being good, why are you playing with knives with elder sister? Have you been getting naughtier when mom is not home?¡±


    Ye Shiqi, feeling her mother¡¯s kiss, blinked her cute eyes dumbly, her heart yearning for maternal love. Perhaps due to the lack of maternal love in her past life, and in this life, her mother went to another family to be a wet nurse when she was so little. If her mindset weren¡¯t so grown-up.


    When she was only a month old, her mother went out to be a wet nurse and only came back once, by then she had forgotten her own mother.


    ¡°What? My baby doesn¡¯t recognize her mother anymore? It¡¯s been only two months since I last saw Wuwa, don¡¯t you remember your mother? It¡¯s my fault, I should¡¯ve come back more often.¡±


    Mrs. Li¡¯s tears started dripping from her eyes as she spoke.


    ¡°Oh oh,¡±


    Ye Shiqi reached out with her little hand to wipe tears from Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes. It was right for her mother to go out and be a wet nurse; perhaps she was eating and living well, her face seemed whiter and tenderer than before, and she had grown a bit, which was much better than exhausting work at home.


    ¡°Wuwa is such a good girl, and you¡¯re already sympathetic to your mother.¡±


    Mrs. Li, looking at Wuwa, felt much at ease seeing her grow better than her elder sisters.


    ¡°Mother, I want a hug too,¡± Siwa ran over, vying for affection.


    Mrs. Li, holding Wuwa, squatted down and embraced Siwa in her arms, cradling a child on each side.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve missed you¡­¡±


    Mrs. Li kissed Siwa¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Mother missed Siwa too.¡±


    Tang Shunyan watched intently from the housekeeper¡¯s arms, observing the two daughters in Mrs. Li¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Wet nurse, are these my Ru Mei?¡±


    Mrs. Li turned and nodded at Tang Shunyan, saying, ¡°Hmm, they don¡¯t have names yet; this one is the fourth, Siwa, and the youngest here is Wuwa.¡±


    ¡°Wet nurse, where are my elder sisters? Why don¡¯t they have names yet?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, they have not been named yet.¡±


    ¡°Shunyan already has a name, it was given by his grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Young Master¡¯s grandfather is learned.¡±


    ¡°Wet nurse, do my elder sister and younger sisters¡¯ grandfathers not have knowledge? When Shunyan grows up a bit, and can name things, I will give my elder sister and younger sisters a beautiful name.¡±


    ¡°That will require Shunyan to grow up a bit, and also the agreement of your elder sister and younger sisters¡¯ grandfathers.¡±


    Mrs. Li always spoke to Tang Shunyan with a smile, and when she looked up, she saw the expression in her father-in-law¡¯s eyes and said to the Young Master with understanding.


    ¡°Which one is my sisters¡¯ grandfather?¡±


    Tang Shunyan shifted his small body to the side, looking around the courtyard at the maids, the old women, the guards, and the housekeeper, then his gaze fell on the two other men present.


    The little one also thought to himself that the younger of the two must surely be his sisters¡¯ father, and the older one must be their grandfather.


    As Hongji¡¯s father spoke with his daughter-in-law about what he wanted to say, he felt uneasy, because the young master from a rich family hadn¡¯t asked him. When Tang Shunyan looked his way, he broke into a gratified smile and said:


    ¡°The little one is indeed the grandfather of the ¡®Ru sisters¡¯ that Young Master mentioned. It¡¯s their fortune that Young Master is willing to grace them with names, and I wholeheartedly agree.¡±


    Hearing what Hongji¡¯s father said, Tang Shunyan laughed joyfully and proudly told Ye Shiqi:


    ¡°Little sister, when your brother grows up a bit, shall I give you a lovely name, okay?¡±


    Siwa was also in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms, and when Tang Shunyan¡¯s gaze fell on her, she thought he was addressing her and giggled, ¡°Yes, yes! Siwa will have a name now.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tang Shunyan was actually asking Wuwa, but seeing Siwa so happy and not seeing Wuwa nod, he thought she was too young to understand what he was saying.


    The Tang Family¡¯s servants and guards in the courtyard did not at all prevent the Young Master¡¯s playful ideas. It was an honor for these poor people to be named by the Young Master; who would dare to say otherwise?


    Even if the Young Master could not name well and chose names as unpleasant as ¡®Cat¡¯ or ¡®Dog,¡¯ they had to accept them. Just like their current names in the Tang Family weren¡¯t the ones they were born with; they were all given by their masters.


    At this moment, Ye Shiqi shook her head, waving her small hands, saying, ¡°Mmm mmm mmm.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You don¡¯t like the name brother is going to give you?¡± Tang Shunyan was startled, not expecting such a small little sister to understand; she wasn¡¯t too slow-witted after all.


    The rumors were indeed wrong¡ªthey said that children from poor families were unclear in their speech even at several years old, and they didn¡¯t understand adults¡¯ words. Girls several years old didn¡¯t go to school and couldn¡¯t recognize a single character.


    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm,¡± Ye Shiqi¡¯s words were unclear; she was actually saying no, no, no.


    She almost blurted out a foreign language that, in her previous life abroad, she always had on the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°Do you like the name Wuwa then? Isn¡¯t that name too ugly?¡± was the only way Tang Shunyan could understand her.


    Ye Shiqi looked at Tang Shunyan with difficulty; she couldn¡¯t make herself clear when she spoke, and others didn¡¯t understand her. Anxiously, she forgot that she was currently just a mere babe, one who had not yet learned to read and write.


    Ye Shiqi let go of her mother, sat down on the ground, and was about to start writing in the dirt of the courtyard with her finger.


    ¡°Little sister, the ground is dirty; you can¡¯t sit on the ground!¡± Tang Shunyan rapidly spoke.


    Mrs. Li originally thought to let her little daughter do as she wished¡ªwhat child from a farmer family doesn¡¯t sit on the ground? Hearing the Young Master¡¯s words, she was about to pick up her child.


    Ye Shiqi waved her little hands at Tang Shunyan and shook her head at her mother. Her small hands began to write very neat characters on the ground.

 Chapter 77 - 76: The Girl Genius

    Chapter 77: Chapter 76: The Girl Genius


    Tang Shunyan saw such a small child, Wuwa, who could write such neat characters on the ground and expressed amazement. He couldn¡¯t believe that even after studying for so long, he couldn¡¯t write characters as neat as these.


    ¡°Wuwa, you can write characters? What is this word?¡±


    Ye Shiqi had learned Chinese painting in her past life and achieved a bit of success with brush calligraphy. When people abroad laughed at her for it, she didn¡¯t care.


    At this moment, only a few months old, writing characters neatly on the ground posed no challenge for her.


    Instead, it was her ability to write that shocked everyone in the courtyard. Hongji knew his daughter¡¯s secret but didn¡¯t expect that she could not only paint but also write. Seeing other people¡¯s reactions, he thought to himself that this was bad; his daughter¡¯s otherworldly skills would definitely lead to others discovering some secrets and he would have to cover them up with lies.


    Tang Shunyan had read the ¡®Three Character Classic¡¯ and the ¡®Thousand Character Classic,¡¯ but he had not yet finished these two books and was unable to recognize many characters.


    ...


    Many people in the courtyard watched the interaction between the two children. Maids and old women who worked in wealthy families recognized a few characters.


    The housekeeper, out of curiosity, came over to look. What he saw startled him, and he involuntarily read out the few characters on the ground, ¡°Ye Shiqi.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper, is this the little sister¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, you¡¯d have to ask the child¡¯s mother and father.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s heart churned like turbulent waves; a child only a few months old being able to write was nothing short of a genius, wasn¡¯t it?


    If he had not come to the Li family¡¯s home today, he would have never known about the child¡¯s talent¡ªwhat a pity that she was born a girl¡­


    Mrs. Li looked at Hongji, both surprised and puzzled, and said, ¡°Husband, what is going on? Can the child write already?¡±


    The people of the Ye family did not understand what was happening; usually, they only heard Hongji telling stories to the children.


    They hadn¡¯t heard anything about them writing, nor had they heard about the children being named¡ªwhich had not been mentioned by him.


    It¡¯s customary for the grandfather to name the child, and if the grandfather didn¡¯t do it, then the father would choose a name.


    ¡°Oh, only Wuwa has been named; the other children haven¡¯t been named yet. Wuwa¡¯s mom left to become a wet nurse when she was very young.¡±


    ¡°Every night I tell the children stories and I also teach Wuwa how to write her name. Wuwa has always been so well-behaved and understanding, so I picked an easy-to-read and nice-sounding name for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that daughters from wealthy families are adept at Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and I hope that Wuwa will also be skilled in poetry and chess one day, so I named her Ye Shiqi.¡±


    The words of Hongji left the rest of the Ye family dumbfounded, yet before they had time to say anything, they found it hard to believe that such a small child, only a few months old, could write characters better than they could as adults.


    But the truth was in front of them; normally they didn¡¯t pay attention to Wuwa, and when Hongji taught her at night behind closed doors, they had no idea. They had heard the storytelling, which was indeed true.


    The people who followed the Young Master to the Li family gazed at Mrs. Li with eyes full of envy; their mouths agape in circles, but they couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    At this moment, Hongji¡¯s father stared blankly at Ye Shiqi, feeling regretful in his heart. If only this girl had been a boy, their family could have had a scholar. What a waste that she was born a girl.


    When Mrs. Li returned home this time, with both a carriage and horses, the villagers grew very curious. Those who were idle gathered around the entrance of her home to peek inside, and some with sharp ears caught bits of the conversations. Very quickly, the news spread throughout the village.


    They said that Bushen Village had produced a female genius; a girl only a few months old could write characters that the sons of great clans and wealthy families couldn¡¯t even recognize.


    The calligraphy is beautiful, isn¡¯t it? Being from the same village, some people are envious, while others wear a pride akin to that for their own children, showing off when visiting relatives.


    There are even rumors that on the day Mrs. Li gave birth, she was stung by a wasp on the mountain. It¡¯s said that this insect was sent down by Heavenly immortals, marking the birth of a female prodigy.


    Others claimed that it was because Mrs. Li found some wild chicken eggs and ate them after giving birth, which is why her child turned out to be so clever.


    Yet another person countered that everyone in the Ye family had eaten from that same pot of wild chicken eggs, and none of them became any smarter.


    Hongji¡¯s explanation made Mrs. Li feel how hard her husband worked at home, both as father and mother, and she said to him gratefully:


    ¡°My husband, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, the kids are behaving themselves, haha, and listen, wife, they weren¡¯t playing with the knives just now¡ªthey were following me to learn carving.¡±


    Hongji felt a warm heart from his wife¡¯s look; he knew she cared for him, and that was enough.


    ¡°Learning to carve? Isn¡¯t that mischief? They¡¯re so young, what if they hurt their hands?¡± Mrs. Li, worried about her children, looked at her husband reproachfully, thinking him rash.


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve thought it over. I know how to carve and thought to teach a few of the girls, so they can learn a craft as well,¡± Hongji said with a chuckle, unconcerned by his wife¡¯s reproachful gaze, ¡°and you know, wife, these past twenty or so days, I sold some wooden Bodhisattvas that I carved, our family isn¡¯t that poor anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? They¡¯re too young; let them grow a bit more before they learn,¡± Mrs. Li replied upon hearing her husband¡¯s words, realizing all the money her husband earned at work went straight to her mother-in-law¡¯s pocket. Their family wasn¡¯t poor, just the two of them were.


    Upon hearing his wife¡¯s words, Hongji rubbed his cloth turban, in which he tied up all his long hair at the top of his head.


    ¡°Right, wife, none of the other kids got the hang of carving, but Wuwa learned the best. I polished and painted all of her carvings; I¡¯ll show you,¡± he said.


    Hongji, treating it like a prized treasure, retrieved a small box from his toolbox and presented it in front of his wife and children, opening the case to reveal it was full of tiny toys¡ªlittle wooden figures and various animals.


    Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t believe that her youngest child had carved the toys in the small box.


    With a look of surprise and slight disbelief, she asked her youngest child, ¡°Wuwa, did you really carve these?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Ye Shiqi nodded.


    ¡°These are Wuwa¡¯s carvings; Siwa¡¯s don¡¯t look as good,¡± Siwa said as she excitedly played with the toys from the small wooden box, smiling without a hint of jealousy towards her sister, her expression was so cheerful.


    ¡°Ye Shiqi little sister, could you give me these toys?¡±


    ¡°No, these are Wuwa¡¯s,¡± Siwa said as she tried to snatch the small wooden box back.


    Tang Shunyan was still a child, merely two or three years old¡ªprecisely the age for loving toys. He had never seen such little toys before, and they were carved by his little sister; he longed to possess and treasure them.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, what do you understand? Young Master Tang shouldn¡¯t be grabbing toys. Did you hear that?¡± Mrs. Lai, who hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak and was usually unconcerned, became cautious and careful today in the presence of so many servants from the wealthy family.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Ye Shiqi said generously, taking Siwa¡¯s hand to keep her from snatching.


    Siwa, scolded by her wet nurse, timidly lowered her head and held tightly to her younger sister¡¯s hand.


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78 - 77: The Money-losing Robbery

    Chapter 78: Chapter 77: The Money-losing Robbery


    ¡°Housekeeper, pack away these toys in the box and give the reward money.¡±


    Tang Shunyan, looking generous, handed the box of toys to the housekeeper, cautious that Siwa might try to snatch them again.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The housekeeper took out a small bag of money from his chest, intending to give it to Mrs. Li.


    Ye Shiqi quickly took the money from the housekeeper¡¯s hand and stored it in her space to disguise putting it in her own pocket.


    Mrs. Lai was too slow to snatch it, and she felt a deep sense of regret, thinking that the bag of Silver must contain a lot. Moreover, she thought that it wouldn¡¯t be too late to search for it after these people had left; what occupied her mind at that moment was Mrs. Li¡¯s monthly salary.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, where is your monthly salary for working at the Tang Family?¡±


    ...


    Mrs. Li had already received her monthly salary yesterday, and the Madam had given her some extra reward money. With so many people coming to Bushen Village this trip, it was inconvenient to let the driver stop in her own mother¡¯s village.


    Last time, it was just her visiting home alone, and she could have asked the coachman to stop anywhere, provided he agreed and they returned to the Tang Mansion within an appropriate time.


    Today was different, with the young madam¡¯s people and the housekeeper present; she could not inconvenience the coachman, and was afraid that stopping too often could attract thieves¡¯ attention and harm the Young Master.


    She missed her family, who she hadn¡¯t seen in over two months, but she didn¡¯t dare act rashly and kept her monthly salary separate from the Madam¡¯s reward money.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, this is my salary for the month.¡±


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s face broke into a joyful smile; her plump body moved nimbly as she grabbed the money. She weighed the Silver in her hands for a moment before swiftly slipping it into her pocket.


    She dared not display her money in front of so many guests; if someone from among these guests snatched the money, she would have no way to reclaim it.


    Mrs. Lai was domineering at home and in the village, but when faced with the servants from a wealthy family, she was meek and filled with an inferiority complex.


    These days, her son had made some money, which bolstered her confidence a bit, yet it was not enough for her to take a proud stance in front of the servants from a big household.


    Xiu Zhi felt someone tug at her sleeve and turned to see Mei Zhi, the maid, pulling at her. She was at a loss as to why the maid Mei Zhi was tugging her sleeve.


    Seeing Xiu Zhi¡¯s cluelessness, Maid Mei Zhi, not wanting to act herself with the housekeeper watching, whispered in Xiu Zhi¡¯s ear, ¡°Xiu Zhi, Mrs. Li did not give her mother-in-law the reward money from the Madam.¡±


    After hearing Maid Mei Zhi¡¯s words, Xiu Zhi¡¯s eyes darted around as she hatched a plan, and then cheerfully said:


    ¡°Elderly Madam, your daughter-in-law performs very well at the Tang Mansion, often receiving reward money from the Madam. Just yesterday, the Madam saved some money for Mrs. Li, who also has the Young Master¡¯s trust. This time, she has brought many gifts for your family.¡±


    Having just pocketed the money, Mrs. Lai¡¯s smile faded, and she turned a fierce gaze upon Mrs. Li, saying sternly:


    ¡°So, Mrs. Li, you¡¯ve been withholding the reward money for yourself. Had it not been for this young lady¡¯s words, we¡¯d still be in the dark. You went to serve at the Tang Mansion, but is it easy for us to care for the child day and night? Hand over the money now.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­ you¡¯re being too much,¡± Hongji, who could not stand to see his mother berating his wife, knew that his wife¡¯s actions aligned with his intentions. After all, he was the one caring for the child day and night, not his mother.


    ¡°Hongji¡­ how can you side with her when Mrs. Li is being disobedient?¡± Mrs. Lai stomped her foot, her hefty body hopping about, but upon seeing so many people watching, she refrained from throwing a tantrum on the ground as she usually might.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, my husband and I have never saved any Silver; we don¡¯t have a single copper coin between us. The reward money I have received, I intend to give to my husband, who looks after the children at home.¡±


    Mrs. Li had foreseen that returning with the Young Master¡¯s entourage would put her in a difficult position. The two maids who usually accompanied the Young Master often troubled her, and their repeated annoyances had long since wearied her.


    Others had deep roots in the Tang Mansion, and as an outsider, she could neither shake their position nor punish them. She could only endure and endure again.


    ¡°My wife is right; we, as a couple, haven¡¯t saved a single copper coin. The money I¡¯ve earned from carving these past days, I¡¯ve given to my mother, and so has my wife with her earnings. You shouldn¡¯t pressure us too much, mother; we have several children to support.¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hongji didn¡¯t care that he was in front of others, nor that contradicting his mother could give him a reputation for being unfilial, yet he still defended his wife in front of these people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, are you the ones raising the children? Isn¡¯t everything they eat and use provided by the family¡¯s funds?¡± Mrs. Lai had grown accustomed to being domineering and commanding in this household. Mrs. Li had always been obedient, and at this moment, when standing up to her authority in front of outsiders, she intended to assert dominance over her daughter-in-law even more.


    Mrs. Li looked at her husband with difficulty, not wanting him to be put in a tough spot like a sandwich cookie and took out the reward money.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s face revealed a smug smile, as if things were just the same as they had always been; when she made a scene, her children and daughters-in-law were sure to obey.


    Mrs. Li took out the money, and Hongji shook his head, saddened. He knew his wife was compromising for his sake and felt useless; his wife was making concessions for him.


    Xiu Zhi and the maid, Mei Zhi, also displayed smug smiles. They had always clashed with Mrs. Li, and seeing her distressed and unlucky brought them joy.


    The housekeeper watched thoughtfully while the guard, who was not yet married and free from such intricate concerns, did not.


    Mrs. Pan simply shook her head. As an outsider, she had no place in these family affairs.


    At this moment, Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen weren¡¯t focusing on their mother or sister-in-law. Their gazes were fixated on the guard and the gifts he had brought.


    Tang Shunyan blinked his eyes. He was still too young to understand the situation and only knew that his wet nurse was upset.


    Siwa hugged his mother¡¯s leg, comforting her in his own way.


    Ye Shiqi, however, acted quickly, snatching the money from Mrs. Li¡¯s hand and tucking it into her space.


    Mrs. Li had been squatting, holding the two children. She hadn¡¯t expected her young daughter to take the money from her hand and looked at her daughter, stunned.


    This sudden change left everyone in the courtyard staring blankly at Mrs. Li and the little girl in her arms.


    ¡°Well, well, what a troublesome child, actually snatching money at such a young age. You¡¯re learning bad habits early.¡±


    Mrs. Lai was enraged, feeling her authority challenged by this little child in front of everyone.


    She felt others were laughing at her, with even such a young child competing with her for money. What would become of her when the child grew up?


    She reached out to hit Ye Shiqi.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hit my little sister¡­¡± Tang Shunyan ran over to block her.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful¡­¡±


    The voices of the maids, old women, housekeeper, and guard rose loudly in the courtyard.


    Mrs. Lai dared not make a move, as her hand was caught by the guard and she couldn¡¯t budge.


    The housekeeper picked up Tang Shunyan, not letting the child come to any harm from those people.


    Mrs. Li quickly grabbed the two children, hugging them and moving away further.


    Ye Shiqi thought that Mrs. Lai would certainly not let her off, and that her grandmother must have also been fixated on the housekeeper¡¯s reward money earlier.


    She concentrated to check what kind of money was in the two packets of reward money?


    Two different money bags, she took out the Silver from inside them and placed it in her space. The copper coins were still in the bags, and she willed the bag with the copper coins back into her pocket.

 Chapter 79 - 78: A Lot of Money

    Chapter 79: Chapter 78: A Lot of Money


    Ye Shiqi did it so that Mrs. Lai would leave her in peace later on, not to trouble her father and herself, and especially not to trouble her mother during her short return.


    She conjured three money pouches out of thin air from her space, took out the money pouch she had just received from her mother¡¯s hands, and the one given by the housekeeper.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh¡±


    All eyes in the courtyard were once again on Ye Shiqi, as the child took out the money pouches once more, looking like she was going to give them to Mrs. Lai.


    Mrs. Li closed her eyes for a moment, her heart ached, but she also knew that if the child did not take out the money, Mrs. Lai, now aware of it, would make things difficult for the child after her departure.


    Handing over the hard-earned reward money and monthly salary to Mrs. Lai was indeed heart-wrenching, and though she had no choice but to comply, she concealed her sorrow and resentment, particularly annoyed that Mrs. Lai had seized the money rewarded by the housekeeper to the child.


    ...


    Hongji¡¯s facial expressions were changing, filled with sadness, pity, and most of all, embarrassment. In the presence of strangers, his mother was treating his wife like this, all because of his own shortcomings as a husband.


    It was his failure to protect his wife and child; it was all his own incompetence, and Hongji was filled with self-reproach¡­!


    The guard, seeing that the child had taken out the money, figured there wasn¡¯t much left for him to do, so he let go of Mrs. Lai.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the money pouch in Ye Shiqi¡¯s hand with glee, and as soon as the guard released her hand, her heavy body leaped forward with a bound, snatching the money pouch from the little child¡¯s hands.


    Mrs. Li, seeing how fierce Mrs. Lai was and fearing she might harm the child after getting the money, quickly stepped back several paces.


    Mrs. Lai had the money in her hands, but she ran too fast and stumbled forward, falling to the ground. She landed on her hands, nearly face-planting.


    The immense impact made her hands sting sharply, and she cried out, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s killing me.¡±


    She sat up, checked her hands to see that the skin was scraped, and her clothes on the front were soiled. Fortunately, the money pouch had not been thrown away.


    She just sat there on the ground, opening the money pouch right then and there, regardless of the onlookers. Inside the pouch were some copper coins; she counted several dozen. Among the three pouches, one of them contained two taels of silver.


    No matter how small, it was a windfall. Her son¡¯s entire day¡¯s work of selling wooden Bodhisattvas only earned about 100 coins.


    Mrs. Lai was injured but still smiling gleefully. To everyone¡¯s eyes, it was all over a mere few dozen coins, and the servant from the wealthy household looked down on her as if she were dirt poor.


    No one among the Tang Family¡¯s servants who came knew how much money Madam had given Mrs. Li. They just assumed Madam wouldn¡¯t be so stingy, and since the child didn¡¯t hide any money, having taken out all the pouches, that was probably all there was.


    Xiu Zhi and the maid Mei Zhi knew they¡¯d made things difficult for Mrs. Li by making her take out all her money. They were smug and happy, not bothering to hide their expressions.


    Mrs. Li knew it was intentional, but she did not dare to resist or even to argue with them.


    Mrs. Lai put the money pouch into her pocket, took out a handkerchief to wipe her injured hand, wincing, and then suddenly looked up at Ye Shiqi with a harsh gaze and said:


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money that the Tang Mansion¡¯s housekeeper just rewarded you with? What if you, a little child with money in your pocket, lose it?¡±


    Seeing that his mother had already obtained the money from Mrs. Li but was still eyeing the child¡¯s carving reward money, having got the money and still pretending to be ignorant and deliberately scolding his own child, Hongji looked at his mother with an angry glare and said:


    ¡°Mother, that is what the child rightfully deserves. Let her keep it to buy sweets. Why are you doing this? Didn¡¯t you notice there¡¯s an extra pouch in your hand? Isn¡¯t that the very money rewarded by Housekeeper Tang?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father, who had been silent all this time, always let his old wife play the villain upfront, while he played the role of a peacemaker.


    He knew it was his time to speak, and seeing the expression on his son¡¯s face at this moment, he feared that if his wife pressed too hard, it might incite rebellion in their son.


    ¡°Enough, enough, the guests have arrived, and you don¡¯t even know to entertain them.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, rebuked by the old man, patted the dust off herself, and everyone in the courtyard moved away, covering their noses with a look of disgust.


    ¡°Old man, our family doesn¡¯t have enough stools for them to sit on. We only have the small stools from the kitchen for sitting while eating. Er Niu, San Niu, move the stools out for the guests to sit on.¡±


    Mrs. Lai thought about it and felt that pressing too hard was also not right. She¡¯d have to wait until these guests left. With Mrs. Li not around, it was she who would call the shots.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen were called Er Niu and San Niu by their mother, which sounded unpleasant, and it made them somewhat unwilling in their hearts, yet they did not dare talk back.


    When they moved the small stools out from the kitchen, they finally said to everyone, ¡°Guests, please take a seat. My name is Ye Shuzhi.¡± S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m not called San Niu, my name is Ye Shuzhen.¡±


    The small stools that the two sisters brought out had been blackened by the kitchen¡¯s smoke. Aside from the guard and the housekeeper, and Mrs. Pan, others disdainfully refused to sit and preferred to stand instead.


    ¡°Oh yes, this time our Young Master has come to visit your place. He said he wants to meet the wet nurse¡¯s elder sister and younger sisters. Madam from the Tang Family has prepared generous gifts for your family.¡±


    The housekeeper sat on a small stool, holding the Young Master, and then remembered the gifts, instructing the guards to move the presents from the carriage.


    ¡°Heh heh, the Madam from the Tang Mansion is really too polite. You visit and even bring so many gifts, why is that?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father faced the housekeeper with a somewhat sheepish demeanor, rubbing his hands together, but his eyes gleamed with delight. His daughter-in-law being valued by their employers, and their family receiving such treatment, was an honor for them.


    ¡°Gifts, oh, wonderful, wonderful.¡±


    Mrs. Lai truly didn¡¯t hide her greedy expression and gaze, staring fixedly at the gifts brought out by the guard, wanting to gather all the presents into her room.


    ¡°Madam, you may take those gifts, but these two boxes of candies and a little something for the young girls, you mustn¡¯t keep them to yourself. The children haven¡¯t come back yet, have they?¡±


    The housekeeper, having already witnessed the behavior of this family, directed the guard to carry the children¡¯s gifts into Hongji¡¯s room.


    The guard, following the housekeeper¡¯s orders, did not know which room belonged to Hongji and thus asked him:


    ¡°Big brother, where is your room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it! I¡¯ll put the gifts away.¡± Hongji felt that his and his wife¡¯s room, even though it was very modest, was not a place for other men to enter, after all, it was their bridal chamber.


    The guard felt it was also inappropriate to enter someone else¡¯s room, so he handed over the presents to Hongji, allowing the honest man to carry everything back to the room.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s mouth twitched, but in the end, she suppressed her greed, inwardly rejoicing. With so many presents entering her room, they were all hers. Whatever was reported into Hongji¡¯s room would also be hers once the guests were gone.


    Tang Shunyan at this moment wanted to find Ye Shiqi for a chat, wanting to ask this little sister why she was so clever and why her writing was so good.


    Ye Shiqi, seeing those gifts taken to the room by Hongji, glanced around and did not wish to stay in her mother¡¯s arms. She went to hug Siwa and gestured with her hands, asking her elder sister to take her back to the room, not paying any attention to Tang Shunyan¡¯s actions whatsoever.

 Chapter 80 - 79: Longing for Mothers Love

    Chapter 80: Chapter 79: Longing for Mother¡¯s Love


    ¡°Qing, you want to go back and eat candy, don¡¯t you? Siwa wants some too.¡± Thinking of the gift box in the room, Siwa immediately understood and walked steadily back to their bedroom while holding Ye Shiqi.


    ¡°Siya, be careful not to let your sister fall.¡±


    Mrs. Li was worried that Siwa could not carry Wuwa, but looking at her actions, she felt her worries were unnecessary. She had missed the details of the children¡¯s growth during the days she was not at home; Siwa had already done so well, becoming a good elder sister.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes were filled with complex emotions, guilt from missing out on her children¡¯s growth, and shame for having made the children suffer.


    ¡°Wait for me, I want to play in your room too.¡± Tang Shunyan said, trotting alongside Siwa and entered their bedroom with her.


    The maids and old women of the Tang Mansion wanted to prevent Tang Shunyan from entering that poor and shabby room.


    ...


    ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t go in!¡±


    ¡°All of you go outside and keep guard, do not follow inside, I have a lot of things to say to the little sisters,¡± Tang Shunyan glared at the maids and old women.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the Young Master¡¯s words? Guard their room.¡±


    The housekeeper thought the two girls inside could not harm Tang Shunyan and liked the idea of the Young Master mingling with smart kids. It was his personal view, but he would of course discuss this with the owners when he returned.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Li asked her husband, and learned that the three daughters had gone to the field.


    She glanced at the adults in the house with great distress; they were all at home, yet they made the children go outside to work.


    Her blame was not solely directed at her husband; she blamed herself even more for her weakness, which had allowed her children to suffer so much.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0


    Just as she was about to fetch her three daughters, she saw them each carrying a basket of wild vegetables into the courtyard. They entered and timidly looked at the many people in the courtyard, placing their baskets on the ground.


    ¡°Daya, Er Ya, Sanya, my good children, come and let Mother have a look at you.¡±


    ¡°Mother, have you come back?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s so good you¡¯re back.¡±


    Daya and her two sisters ran towards Mrs. Li, their eyes brimming with a longing for maternal love.


    ¡°Ugh, they¡¯re so dirty¡­¡± Xiu Zhi disdainfully looked at the children by Mrs. Li¡¯s side, noticing their hands and clothes were dirty.


    ¡°Look at them, could they have bugs in their hair?¡± Maid Mei Zhi also looked at the children by Mrs. Li¡¯s side with disdain.


    ¡°Keep your voices down, the masters are all here.¡± Jufeng glanced at the adults of the household.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? They are dirty anyway¡­¡± Xiu Zhi harbored the most resentment towards Mrs. Li and seized the opportunity to be relentless with her words.


    ¡°Say less, these children are very sensible; they are so young yet they work, whereas the adults in the house don¡¯t work,¡± an old woman named Mrs. Pan said to the two maids, knowing more about Mrs. Li¡¯s family since it was her second visit.


    ¡°Serves her right; Mrs. Li, a useless mother, is the reason her children suffer so,¡± Xiu Zhi added another sentence.


    The others didn¡¯t respond to her, observing the household¡¯s adults. The man of the house seemed to have heard their conversation, his face blushing as he wanted to speak but was too embarrassed.


    The women of the household glared at them with their eyes, especially at the two unmarried daughters.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen¡¯s ears pricked up as they watched their mother enter the room to put away the gifts, and they even overheard someone speaking ill of their family.


    Glaring at the young women, they felt that despite their young age, their gossiping was no different from that of old busybodies.


    Both sisters were dressed in coarse cotton clothes and envied the maid in front of them who was dressed better than they were.


    Even their sister-in-law, who was a wet nurse, dressed better than they did.


    Mrs. Lai was so busy examining the gifts and finding a place to lock them up that she had no time to greet the guests outside.


    Hongji, busy with the housekeeper and the guard, could only offer them boiled water to drink.


    Hongji¡¯s father sat aside, occasionally puffing on a bamboo pipe. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The housekeeper, having seen toys so well carved that they seemed to have been made by someone skillful enough to transport months-old babies into crafts, became curious about the two men before him and sporadically asked about their everyday life.


    ¡°Brother, do you and your son usually make a living by woodworking?


    When asked by the housekeeper, Hongji honestly replied,


    ¡°Yes, we take jobs from the village. Sometimes people from other villages or the town ask us to make furniture; some provide the materials, while others ask us to supply our own and pay us. We finish the old work before the busy farming season starts and afterwards, I want to make a dowry for my younger sister.


    ¡°Oh, how come I haven¡¯t seen you make other furniture?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We were supposed to make furniture. Did you see those wooden statues? I thought about carving wooden Bodhisattva statues and toys to sell for some money, outsourcing the dowry work for others to handle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you carve wooden Bodhisattva statues? Do you have any designs? May I see them?¡± The housekeeper, having listened and become interested in the wooden Bodhisattva statues mentioned by Hongji, being long associated with the Old Master, had a bit of a business mind.


    A hint of a business opportunity could be sensed in the air.


    ¡°These days, there are always people coming to place orders. The statues I carve are not enough to meet demand. Look, this is one I carved this morning; I haven¡¯t even had the chance to polish and paint it yet.¡±


    Hongji picked up a wooden Bodhisattva statue he had carved to show the housekeeper.


    ¡°This is the wooden Bodhisattva statue? How much do you sell these for?¡±


    ¡°We sell them cheaply to our fellow villagers, just charging for the handiwork ¨C twenty cents for each statue.¡±


    After hearing Hongji¡¯s explanation, the housekeeper quickly calculated in his mind, thinking that if they were to sell these statues in their family¡¯s jewellery shop, they would certainly fetch a high price. The craftsmanship was good, it was just a pity they were made of ordinary wood.


    The housekeeper then had another idea, but he would have to discuss it with the Old Master before making any decisions. So he probed further,


    ¡°If we were to supply you with higher quality wood for you to carve these statues, and paid you for your work, would you be interested in taking on such a job?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll provide the wood and I¡¯ll carve as if I¡¯m working for you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ll offer you a higher price than what you earn now from carving several pieces a day.¡±


    ¡°I could take the job, but if you provide such fine wood, I¡¯m afraid of keeping it at home in case it gets stolen.¡±


    Hongji honestly voiced his concerns; although the village rarely had thieves, there was no guarantee against mountain bandits descending from their haunts.


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s only a proposal. I¡¯ll discuss it with the Old Master when I return and make a decision. We¡¯ll then tell you what to do, but if we have you carve quality wood, it definitely won¡¯t be at your home, it will be at a designated factory site of ours.¡±


    The housekeeper didn¡¯t want to let slip this excellent business opportunity, but he couldn¡¯t make the decision on his own; everything still had to be approved by the Tang Family people.

 Chapter 81 - 80: Competing for Favor

    Chapter 81: Chapter 80: Competing for Favor


    Hongji had just started listening about earning money, and a joyful smile appeared on his face. His eyes looked at Mrs. Li and the three children as he spoke, ¡°The children already work so hard at home, what will happen to the three children and the younger kids if I am not there?¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper, look at our family situation, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle the job you¡¯ve given me. If I follow you to the factory, the pay is a bit more, but there¡¯s no one to look after the kids at home.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ your situation is indeed special!¡± The housekeeper listened to Hongji¡¯s words and also felt the concerns he voiced.


    ¡°We have us at home,¡± Hongji¡¯s father said while exhaling smoke from his bamboo pipe.


    ¡°It still won¡¯t do. There are fields at home, mainly Mrs. Li has gone to be a wet nurse, and I am accustomed to caring for the children. I am not comfortable leaving them; it¡¯s about to get cold, what if they freeze outside?¡±


    These days, Hongji, playing both the role of father and mother, felt even closer to his daughters. He knew how the family treated the children when left at home; they might fare slightly better with him around. What if they were mistreated when he wasn¡¯t there?


    ...


    Hongji thought even more about his youngest daughter. Such a small child, if not taken proper care of, the consequences were unimaginable. He was even more worried about his family, what to do if they discovered his little daughter¡¯s secret?


    Hongji was very clear in his mind, earning more money outside couldn¡¯t be more important than protecting his little daughter.


    Mrs. Li, the mother, didn¡¯t even know her daughter¡¯s secret; Hongji chose to not tell her for the time being. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hongji¡¯s father felt it was a pity not to earn more money; his son made a valid point. He knew his wife¡¯s character, and besides, over the years, their family hadn¡¯t been warm to these girls.


    It was indeed not appropriate for the son to go out to work and leave the children at home.


    Xiu Zhi, listening to the housekeeper and Mrs. Li¡¯s husband chatting, felt anxious fearing the housekeeper might introduce a business opportunity to this farmer, allowing him to earn more money, which would mean better days for Mrs. Li; how could this be permitted?


    She quietly chatted with the maid Mei Zhi.


    Mrs. Li, not paying attention to what her husband and the housekeeper were saying, took her daughters to wash their hands, then holding their hands, they entered the room.


    During the process of washing her daughters¡¯ hands, Mrs. Li cleaned their dirty little hands and also their mud-streaked faces, noticing the girls¡¯ complexions had become whiter and rosier after the farming season, and their hair was no longer dry and yellow but shiny and black.


    She felt somewhat consoled that the children were looking healthier, possibly due to better meals at home, making her feel less ashamed and pained as a mother.


    ¡°Mom, who is this?¡±


    Daya saw a little boy in the room, sitting with two sisters, sharing some food.


    Daya, Er Ya, and Sanya, at that moment, couldn¡¯t resist swallowing their saliva at the sight of candy and pastries, feeling hungry.


    ¡°Daughters, this is the young Master of the family where mom works, and he said he wanted to come and see you,¡± Mrs. Li responded to her elder daughter, her gaze resting on the children, a maternal glow in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, my name is Tang Shunyan. I heard you guys do not have names yet, I¡¯ll give you names when I grow up.¡±


    Tang Shunyan said grinning, at that moment he remembered the gifts the wet nurse brought back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give us names, we have names now,¡± Sanya said to Tang Shunyan, very wary of him, feeling that this boy had taken their mother away.


    ¡°The names you are talking about are Daya, Er Ya, Sanya? And this little sister Siya, luckily the youngest sister has a name, Ye Shiqi.¡±


    Tang Shunyan felt that Sanya¡¯s refusal to let him choose a name was a sign of disrespect, as if she thought he was uneducated.


    ¡°Hmph, we don¡¯t like you¡­¡± Er Ya joined in, her eyes also hostile towards Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Wet nurse, bring in the gifts I want to give to my elder sisters and younger sisters. I want to give them gifts to make them like me,¡± Tang Shunyan, despite his young age, had noticed that the three sisters who had just arrived didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Young Master, those gifts are too valuable, the young Ladies can¡¯t accept them.¡±


    Mrs. Li, who had been following and guarding at the door, noticed Jufeng, maids Mei Zhi, and Xiu Zhi glaring at her.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, mind yourself, don¡¯t mess things up. If the young madam blames us, you won¡¯t be able to bear it,¡± Xiu Zhi finally couldn¡¯t resist threatening her.


    ¡°Young Master, Xiu Zhi is right. Those are gifts from your elders, you can¡¯t give them to your sisters,¡± Mrs. Li was also worried about punishment.


    ¡°Get away from me, I want my wet nurse to handle this. What are you blabbering about?¡± Tang Shunyan¡¯s temper flared, feeling that Xiu Zhi was being too meddlesome and that he, as the young master, had no freedom at all.


    Xiu Zhi, scolded by the young master, was annoyed and pouted, glowering even more at Mrs. Li.


    Ye Shiqi looked at the people Tang Shunyan had brought with him. It seemed her mother had been bullied in the Tang Family, but fortunately, Tang Shunyan still stood up for his mother.


    No wonder her mother didn¡¯t come back last month to visit; definitely, these people had been creating obstacles, and her mother must have suffered a lot while working in the Tang Family.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s eyes darted around, and when no one was paying attention, she imagined out the animal toys her father made for her every night, which were wrapped in their quilts.


    ¡°Mmm mmm mmm,¡± Ye Shiqi tugged at Tang Shunyan¡¯s hand, then dug out the toys one by one from the quilt.


    ¡°Wow, is that a panda? Monkey, lion, tiger, frog, wow, so many enlightenments.¡±


    Having seen some animal images in a picture book, Tang Shunyan could name these animals.


    He liked these wooden toys, especially one of the Heavenly Gods with a majestic armor, holding a long saber in his hand.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Wuwa, where did these toys come from?¡± Mrs. Li, seeing Wuwa take out so many toys, looked surprised. She couldn¡¯t believe her husband would buy toys for the children to play with and guessed that they were made by her husband.


    ¡°Mom, these are the toys dad made for Qing. I didn¡¯t know where sister had put them; turns out they were in the quilt,¡± Siwa was delighted to see the toys and started playing with them.


    ¡°Mom, dad can make toys, and he has made a lot of money for the family. Talk to dad, tell him we have enough money now, he doesn¡¯t need to work as a wet nurse anymore,¡±


    Upon hearing Siwa¡¯s words, Daya expressed the thoughts her sisters had for the past two or three months, telling how hard it was to have a mother at home, and even harder without her.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s my wet nurse, she needs to stay by my side,¡± Tang Shunyan, holding a toy in one hand and clinging to one of Mrs. Li¡¯s arms, wanted to compete with his sisters for affection.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy, stealing my mom,¡± Sanya cried, pointing at Tang Shunyan and accusing him.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, control your daughters, how can they insult the young Master? If you don¡¯t want to work, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Jufeng said angrily, glaring at Mrs. Li.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a bad person, you definitely bully my mom all the time,¡± Daya couldn¡¯t bear to see her mother bullied.


    ¡°Lack of upbringing, is this how you teach your children, Mrs. Li?¡± maid Mei Zhi accused, pointing a finger at Mrs. Li with her right hand.

 Chapter 82 - 81 Protecting Shortcomings

    Chapter 82: Chapter 81 Protecting Shortcomings


    Daya was scolded by the Maid Mei Zhi for lacking proper upbringing and was also accusing Mrs. Li, which made Daya clench her teeth, glaring at Maid Mei Zhi with fierce eyes.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s face turned red with anger. Normally, she could endure the bullying from these people in the mansion because she needed to keep her job, but now that her daughter was being spoken about like this, how could she bear it?


    Tang Shunyan was the first to stand up and scold Maid Mei Zhi loudly:


    ¡°How dare you be so presumptuous outside, do you find this Young Master displeasing to the eye? Jufeng, after we get back, have my mother send Maid Mei Zhi away. My courtyard cannot have such a maid around, and that Xiu Zhi too, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know she always bullies my wet nurse.¡±


    Jufeng nodded to Tang Shunyan and placated him: ¡°Yes, young Master, do not be angry. When we return, Jufeng will surely report to the young madam and punish these two.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t send this servant away, this servant will not dare again,¡± pleaded Maid Mei Zhi as she bowed her head. Having previously detested the dirty ground, now she knelt on it, heedless of the filth, for the sake of her livelihood.


    ...


    Xiu Zhi also knelt on the ground, knocking her head on the floor before Tang Shunyan and said, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t send this servant away, this servant will not dare again.¡±


    Tang Shunyan, now angry and with the protective look in his nursing sisters¡¯ eyes, continued relentlessly:


    ¡°Hmph, you are far too bold. Mrs. Li is my wet nurse, how can you show her such disrespect? Disrespecting my wet nurse is like disregarding me, the young Master; your audacity has grown too great.¡±


    Ye Shiqi watched with interest as Tang Shunyan, the young Master, protected his mother, angrily rebuking those who had bullied her and her sister.


    It seemed to her like the book she had read, in which there wasn¡¯t such a character. Could it be that because her mother had survived, this stepmother never entered their household, and everything was changing?


    Oh, that¡¯s right. With her arrival, the family started to become wealthy, and in the book, her father had not taken up carving toys, a business that made money.


    Ye Shiqi thought of her father, and if they could collaborate with the Tang Family, selling the products they made at their place would just be a partnership and not a servant relationship, which would be relatively more free.


    After her father earned money, her mother could also quit her job as a wet nurse and return home once again.


    She had just overheard her father and the housekeeper speaking in hushed tones; thankfully, her father had declined the job in the county. She could imagine how miserable she and her sisters would be without their father around.


    Ye Shiqi was still lamenting the fact that she couldn¡¯t express what she wanted to say, feeling useless due to being too young.


    After Tang Shunyan had his fill of scolding, he then spoke to Jufeng:


    ¡°Jufeng, go and call the housekeeper grandfather over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young Master.¡±


    As Jufeng went to look for the housekeeper, the housekeeper was instructing the guard to go to town and bring back the vegetables they had ordered for their meal here.


    A guard took a driver and a horse-drawn carriage to a restaurant in the town to collect the meat and vegetables they had ordered.


    ¡°Housekeeper, the young Master has summoned you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, all right,¡± the housekeeper wondered why Tang Shunyan was calling him again. He guessed that the young Master had encountered some issue he couldn¡¯t resolve on his own and therefore sought his help.


    When the housekeeper arrived at the entrance to the farmer family¡¯s room, he saw how small the room was, with the bed visible at a glance. It looked very simple and bare; the quilt on the bed had many patches. This did not seem to be the home of a carpenter with a well-to-do family, prompting memories of what Hongji had said to his mother earlier.


    This honest man and Mrs. Li didn¡¯t have a single copper coin saved up; the grandmother had taken all of Mrs. Li¡¯s earnings from working outside.


    The housekeeper indeed felt some sympathy for Mrs. Li and Hongji and harbored thoughts of helping them out of their predicament.


    Seeing those little girls of such young age working outside the house, even an outsider like him felt pity for them.


    ¡°Young Master, what instructions do you have for your servant?¡±


    When Tang Shunyan saw the housekeeper standing at the door, he didn¡¯t invite him in. With so many of their elder sisters around, the wet nurse as a woman present, and the room being so small, he pointed to the toy in his hand and said to the housekeeper,


    ¡°Housekeeper, look, this is the toy that my youngest sister gave to me, she said uncle made it for her, and she gave it all to me. I want to give my sisters gifts too. Please fetch the box I have in the carriage. There is a little bit of money inside; let¡¯s not worry about other gifts. Bring the broken silver and gold pieces, and I will give them to my sisters to buy snacks with.¡±


    The housekeeper, listening to how many words Tang Shunyan had said, memorized them in his heart and replied with a smile,


    ¡°They are so young, they don¡¯t need that much money to buy snacks. The little sister gave you a gift, and you want to give her one. It¡¯s fine if you want to give her silver, I will fetch the box right away.¡±


    The housekeeper then walked out, and Jufeng opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing.


    Xiu Zhi and the maid Mei Zhi bowed their heads, not daring to speak, yet they tugged at Jufeng¡¯s sleeve.


    Jufeng ignored them, knowing that if she said anything, it would surely make the young Master dislike her.


    It is natural for the young Master to reciprocate after receiving gifts from others.


    If there were no gestures at all, it would make them, the Tang Family, appear too stingy.


    Yet, Mei Zhi and Xiu Zhi did not see it that way; they felt the young Master was too generous and would give the Li Family a lot of silver.


    The young Master¡¯s visit to the Li Family¡¯s house had brought them great honor and many gifts. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Li wanted to say it was unnecessary, but her daughters held her back, opened a piece of candy, and put it in her mouth. The joyous laughter of the girls eating candy made Mrs. Li happy as well.


    Ye Shiqi glanced at the people at the door and then back at Tang Shunyan. Such grand gestures of gift-giving by the young boy, the things given to them, would surely be fought over by their grandmothers and others once they had left.


    Sigh¡­ unable to voice it, unable to warn them.


    Ye Shiqi could think of only one solution, to keep some of the things they received and put some out. Even if the grandmothers found out, they couldn¡¯t take everything.


    The housekeeper retrieved a box from the carriage and, carrying it, arrived at the Li Family¡¯s room¡¯s door, immediately drawing the attention of everyone in the courtyard.


    Especially Mrs. Lai, Ye Shuzhen, and Ye Shuzhi, who thought that such an exquisitely carved box surely contained money.


    The mother and daughters followed the housekeeper to the door, and even Hongji and his father couldn¡¯t help but gather around to see.


    All the other guards, maids, and old women in the courtyard were also crowding around the door to look.


    Seeing the housekeeper arrive, Ye Shiqi realized that indeed, the grandmother and so many others had come to look. She hadn¡¯t been careful enough and should have given the young boy something when he was about to leave.


    If she had given it when he was leaving, the family would have known about it.


    ¡°Young Master, is this the box?¡± asked the housekeeper, holding the box respectfully towards Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Housekeeper, please bring the box in. I want to give the things inside to my sisters,¡± said Tang Shunyan, seeing the box and smiling brightly.


    ¡°Alright, Young Master, please be careful with it,¡± said the housekeeper, suspecting that the box must contain something valuable. The box wasn¡¯t heavy; if it fell to the ground, it would surely break something inside.

 Chapter 83 - 82 The Secret is About to be Revealed

    Chapter 83: Chapter 82 The Secret is About to be Revealed


    Tang Shunyan handled the box with care, and Mrs. Li was also by his side, cautiously holding the small box with both hands, afraid that the young Master might accidentally let go.


    Tang Shunyan brought the box to the bed but did not start giving away gifts one by one. Initially planning to give only a small amount of silver and gold, he now wanted to give the whole box to Ru Mei.


    Seeing so many people at the door, his little head was quite astute. He presented the entire box to Ye Shiqi and said:


    ¡°Little sister, oh, Ye Shiqi, since you have given me so many toys, I will give you everything in the box. If you want to give some things to the elder sisters, that¡¯s okay too.¡±


    Ye Shiqi unceremoniously took the box, sneakily opened it to glance inside, and found small silver, small gold, and a jade bracelet.


    She didn¡¯t take the jade bracelet; such valuable items, if her family really kept them, the master¡¯s family might blame them.


    ... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The small silver and gold could be accepted; with a thought, she gathered up the small gold and small silver.


    Then, with another thought, she conjured a small jar, previously washed clean from being used to store kitchen pickles, to hold honey. Manifesting a small jar, she didn¡¯t show it off in front of everyone; instead, she brought out another small jar from under her quilt.


    ¡°Mmm, mm,¡± Ye Shiqi, holding the small jar, offered it to Tang Shunyan and also pushed the little box he had given her back into his hands.


    Tang Shunyan fixedly stared at Ye Shiqi; this little sister had just brought out a toy from under her quilt, and now she was holding a clay jar, which felt quite heavy and surely contained something, as he could smell a sweet scent coming from it.


    ¡°Wuya, why did you bring the kitchen¡¯s pickle jar into bed to play with?¡±


    Mrs. Li wanted to take the pickle jar from Tang Shunyan¡¯s hands. In front of so many people, she felt quite embarrassed. It was baffling why the child would play with a pickle jar, so dirty from the kitchen.


    ¡°Wet nurse, this is a gift from little sister; you can¡¯t take it away,¡± said Tang Shunyan, clutching the pickle jar tightly, completely ignoring the box of jewelry.


    ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t a fun thing. It¡¯s a jar from the kitchen for pickling vegetables. It might contain pickles,¡± Mrs. Li said, even more embarrassed, as she could feel many eyes on them from outside and even heard the maids laughing at the door.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    The maids, Mei Zhi and Xiu Zhi, couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. They lowered their heads, thinking that Mrs. Li¡¯s baby was such a rarity, a country child doing such foolish things, embracing something as dirty as a pickle jar to play with.


    ¡°Young Master, the pickle jar is dirty; don¡¯t hold it and get your clothes dirty,¡± Jufeng reminded him dutifully, taking two steps forward, intending to discard the pickle jar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over, Jufeng, are you blind? This clay jar is so clean it shines; how could it dirty the clothes?¡±


    Tang Shunyan¡¯s command stopped Jufeng in her tracks.


    ¡°The pickles from our home were finished long ago; the kitchen¡¯s pickle jars are all empty,¡± said Daya, who cooked and prepared food in the kitchen every day. How could she not know the situation in the kitchen?


    ¡°Daya, then what¡¯s in this small clay jar?¡± asked Mrs. Li, realizing after hearing her daughter¡¯s words that besides her, no one else in the family knew how to pickle vegetables. Her mother-in-law and sisters-in-law were so lazy, probably having eaten all the pickles she had made a long time ago, right?


    Daya had learned to pickle vegetables from her, but these little girls, who worked outside every day and then had to do household chores, had indeed no time for pickling after listening to their husband¡¯s long talk and following their father in carving.


    She also wondered what they had been eating during this time? Perhaps Mother-in-law was willing to buy some meat to bring home, otherwise why would her daughters have a bit of flesh on their faces?


    Daya was not aware of Qing¡¯s incident, and Siwa was the one who spent the most time with the little sister. She shook her head and said,


    ¡°When we got up this morning, there was no crock on the bed. We had gone out to work, so it must have been the little sister and Siwa who carried it in, right? Siwa, was it you who did it?¡±


    When questioned by her elder sister, Siwa did not reply. Her gaze fixed on the crock in Tang Shunyan¡¯s hand, she said in a tiny voice,


    ¡°Honey, honey.¡±


    Hearing these words from her younger sister, Ye Shiqi covered her eyes with her hands and peeked through the gaps, feeling that their secret was about to be exposed.


    Perhaps the others hadn¡¯t noticed the sound of Siwa¡¯s voice, but Hongji, standing at the doorway, seemed to have guessed something.


    He pushed through the crowd at the door and handed the wooden box to the housekeeper, then said to Tang Shunyan,


    ¡°Young Master, I think my daughter has given you this crock. Let the housekeeper carry it to the carriage and take it back home. It¡¯s a small token of my daughter¡¯s appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Tang Shunyan replied while handing the crock to the housekeeper, ¡°the box in the housekeeper¡¯s hand is meant for my little sister.¡±


    But he persistently intended to give the box to her.


    ¡°Young Master, the gift you are offering is too valuable. My daughter wouldn¡¯t dare to accept it. We¡¯ve taken your kind thought into consideration. If we have a chance, and our elders do business together, that would be your good fortune bestowed upon us. The item is a gift from my daughter to you; please accept it.¡±


    Hongji always felt that his little daughter was very mature, possibly hesitating to accept the gift because of its considerable value. If they accepted it, it wouldn¡¯t stay with them long; his mother and sister would certainly claim it.


    He didn¡¯t want to incur such a substantial favor owed, as the debts of gratitude are harder to repay for the poor.


    It would make life even harder for Mrs. Li, who worked in the main family¡¯s house. He had just seen how the two maids were making things difficult for his wife.


    Tang Shunyan looked at Ye Shiqi, and seeing the little sister nod at him, he reluctantly agreed. Deep within his young heart, he thought just as the uncle had said: to introduce some business to their family. He loved the toys Uncle carved and wanted to show them to his father and grandfather.


    The housekeeper, carrying an item in each hand, felt that the small box seemed a bit lighter, yet he hadn¡¯t seen the child take anything from it. Out of curiosity rather than suspicion, he did not open the box. As a servant, he maintained his decorum.


    The property of the young Master wasn¡¯t to be opened casually. He felt the small crock in his hand was a bit heavy, and just as the young Master had said, there must be something inside.


    Having kept a distance earlier, he hadn¡¯t smelled anything, but now, holding it, he could sense the scent of honey emanating from inside.


    It occurred to the housekeeper that the child from this family must have brought the most valuable honey to give to the young Master.


    He was also curious, as the other adults in the house didn¡¯t seem to notice, but only that honest man seemed to know something.


    The housekeeper thought that Mrs. Li¡¯s husband¡¯s family was quite interesting; the seniors appeared a bit exceptional, but the children were well-behaved and hardworking.


    This visit was proving to be quite fruitful for the young Master.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on the small box in the housekeeper¡¯s hand. She stamped her chubby legs furiously on the ground, her little heart aching. She wanted to shout out loud, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they take the useless stuff? It¡¯s mine!¡±


    But alas¡­ it was such a pity. Why didn¡¯t they take it?


    She wondered how she would deal with them later on?

 Chapter 84 - 83 Gou Dans Bold Declaration

    Chapter 84: Chapter 83 Gou Dan¡¯s Bold Declaration


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen¡¯s gazes were also fixed tightly on the box in the housekeeper¡¯s hand, greedily thinking that the gift was for their niece from the young master, why wouldn¡¯t that little child accept it? If the child accepted the gift, it would be theirs as well.


    At this moment, the two sisters could only think to themselves, like their mother, they didn¡¯t dare to reach out and snatch it away. Knowing the law, and knowing there were guards present, their desires were written all over their faces, yet they dared not make any moves, not wanting to end up in jail at such a young age.


    The housekeeper had just returned the item to the carriage when the guards brought back dishes from the town¡¯s restaurant.


    He directed everyone to bring out the tables that were used for the main family to dine on from the clouds and set them up in the courtyard.


    Chairs that could be sat on were also brought out, anyone without a chair could only stand and eat.


    At the entrance to the family¡¯s courtyard, curious villagers watched the excitement; when it was time to eat, everyone went back to their own homes to dine, voices of parents calling their children to come back for meals were heard. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The children gathered at the gate, eyes fixed on the meat and vegetables on the family¡¯s courtyard table, salivating quietly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Daya¡¯s mother to bring back people from a wealthy family, to have the chance to eat a good meal. I should have gone in just now and freeloaded a meal.¡±


    Gou Dan mumbled to himself, his mouth already beginning to water.


    ¡°Gou Dan, you¡¯re not thinking of becoming a live-in son-in-law, are you?¡±


    One of Gou Dan¡¯s brothers teased him.


    ¡°Pssh, if there¡¯s good food and lodging, and a wife to do the work, becoming a live-in son-in-law wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡± No sooner had Gou Dan¡¯s words fallen than his brothers burst into laughter.


    Gou Dan didn¡¯t think his words were funny; his recent thoughts were just as he had said.


    Since his father-in-law¡¯s family was so capable of earning money, becoming a live-in son-in-law wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Look, enjoying good food and lodging, who else could be the live-in son-in-law for this family?


    Only he, Gou Dan, had the ability; he was really impressed by how capable Daya was.


    ¡°Alright, you rascal, I dote on you so much usually, and now you¡¯re thinking of becoming a live-in son-in-law, disregarding your parents? I¡¯ll break your dog legs.¡±


    Suddenly, a middle-aged woman came from behind Gou Dan; having heard her son¡¯s bold declarations, she angrily twisted her son¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Mom, it hurts, it hurts! Let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you still dare to think of becoming a live-in son-in-law? Huh! Was it easy for your mother to raise you? Learning nothing good but aiming to be a live-in son-in-law, will you dare to speak of it again?¡±


    The middle-aged woman was fiercely determined not to let go unless her son complied with her demand.


    ¡°Mom, even if I become a live-in son-in-law, I¡¯m still your son. I¡¯m a piece of flesh from your body, how could I not want my parents after becoming a live-in son-in-law? Look at the good food they have inside, we¡¯re just going back home to eat veggies.¡±


    Gou Dan, used to being mischievous, was not afraid of his mother¡¯s fierceness at all. His mother was just putting on a show of strength, but didn¡¯t she still indulge her son?


    ¡°You dare to speak again, disgusted by your mother for not being capable, aren¡¯t you? How did I end up raising such a useless son?¡±


    Gou Dan¡¯s mother felt that her son becoming a live-in son-in-law would make her unable to raise her head up in the village, this was not acceptable even as an idle talk, as it would be the laughingstock of the village and reflect poorly on the couple¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°Mom, if I go become a live-in son-in-law and bring you a capable daughter-in-law, that would be good, right? You also hope for your son to not have to work hard in the future and to have a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Give it up, will you? Even if Daya is capable, she and her father have to listen to her grandparents; they don¡¯t have a penny to their name. Going to their family, you would only be a laborer, and even the money you earn wouldn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    Gou Dan¡¯s mother threw cold water on him, the family¡¯s gossips were too much; secrets were non-existent among adults and children alike.


    ¡°Is that really so? Working for their family without pay? Then if I become a live-in son-in-law, I won¡¯t work; I¡¯ll just do away with those two old geezers, daring to keep the money to themselves.¡±


    At that moment, a scene appeared in Gou Dan¡¯s mind, as if he were already the son-in-law being bullied by the elderly couple, living poorly and having his earnings taken away by them. He would have to get rid of the two old people, how could they let him work without pay.


    ¡°Shh, killing is against the law, do you want to end up in jail, or not?¡± said Gou Dan¡¯s mother. ¡°It seems your old mom hasn¡¯t disciplined you well enough. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to play with that bunch of friends. You have to come work with your mom.¡±


    Upon hearing her son¡¯s words, Gou Dan¡¯s mother was frightened. Her son was usually a little troublemaker, but by nature, he wasn¡¯t bad and hadn¡¯t done anything truly evil.


    Today, he had actually said such things, which not only shocked but also scared her. She felt she hadn¡¯t disciplined her son well enough; she couldn¡¯t let him grow up and take the wrong path.


    ¡°I was just talking, why do you have to take it so seriously?¡±


    After Gou Dan¡¯s mother released his ear, he cast another glance at that family¡¯s meals on the table in the yard. Seeing how deliciously they ate, he swallowed his saliva, somewhat reluctant to follow his mother¡¯s steps back home.


    ¡°Even thinking about it is not okay. From now on, you¡¯ll be working with your old mom.¡±


    Gou Dan¡¯s mother made up her mind; she was determined to have her son work every day so he wouldn¡¯t have any time for mischief.


    Gou Dan snorted behind his mother, thinking she was just making empty threats. Did she really think he would diligently work every day? Wasn¡¯t it easy for him to just slip away?


    Gou Dan did not realize that his mother had made a firm decision: if he tried to sneak off to play in the coming days, she would follow him, and if he didn¡¯t help with the work, he wouldn¡¯t get any food.


    At first, Gou Dan was stubborn; if his mother didn¡¯t give him food, he would just go hungry and not help with the work. He preferred playing with his friends, and when hungry, he would sneak into other people¡¯s vegetable gardens to dig up sweet potatoes to eat.


    At night, he would hide somewhere other than home and let his parents search for him.


    Some people complained to Gou Dan¡¯s parents, saying he led others to dig up sweet potatoes from their garden.


    Gou Dan¡¯s parents grabbed him and brought him home, then grounded him, not allowing him to play with other children.


    Confined at home, Gou Dan felt stifled. He was used to playing outside every day, and staying at home to sleep made him feel tormented.


    Moreover, he started to miss Daya, the girl he hadn¡¯t been able to see.


    The housekeeper had sent over a generous portion of food, and Mrs. Li¡¯s family also benefited from it. Daya and her sisters got an afternoon off, and they didn¡¯t have to cook that midday.


    Delighted, she and her sisters ate their meal at the small table in the room.


    Tang Shunyan wanted to join them, sitting on their bed without needing anyone else to feed him.


    Mrs. Li, accustomed to taking care of Tang Shunyan, also took care of her own children in the same manner.


    Hongji also ate with them in the room; it was a moment of reunion for their family. A smile lingered on his lips the whole time, and he kept glancing at his wife while eating.


    He felt that his wife had become even more beautiful than when he first married her, seemingly more mature and alluring.


    Pity that Mrs. Li was only back for a visit for two or three days, and then they would return to the main house.


    Hongji yearned for his wife so much, yet he could only cast more glances during meals to ease the longing in his heart.


    ¡°Husband, has everything been alright at home these past two months?¡±


    ¡°Yes, things are much better now. The children are all well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken good care of them.¡±


    ¡°Good, I couldn¡¯t return last month, but seeing the children looking well this month gives me peace of mind. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to come back next time; it will soon be the Spring Festival.¡±


    ¡°Wife, it would be wonderful if you could come back for the Spring Festival.¡±


    The couple exchanged tender, loving glances, mindful not to have too many private conversations in front of the children.

 Chapter 85 - 84 Aunt Wants a Gift

    Chapter 85: Chapter 84 Aunt Wants a Gift


    The couple spoke in front of their children, and both their words and the children¡¯s responses were heard by Tang Shunyan, who had made up his mind that he would definitely send the wet nurse back home during the Spring Festival.


    After a satisfying meal, Tang Shunyan chatted again with Daya and the others.


    Tang Shunyan read to them the Thousand Character Classic and the Three Character Classic.


    Daya, along with her sisters, all told Tang Shunyan stories they had heard from their father, except for Ye Shiqi, who couldn¡¯t speak and just watched silently. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They also knew stories from picture books, which, along with listening to and telling stories, made up the sole entertainment for these rural girls.


    Of course, aside from stories, the girls also learned needlework. But these girls had another skill ¨C carving, which they learned from their father.


    ...


    Tang Shunyan heard them say carving was difficult and they were not good at it; only the youngest sister produced the best carvings, which she gave to him.


    Tang Shunyan was pleased and decided to keep those gifts as a collection to show his brothers and boast about the presents he had received.


    He wanted to show off the gifts to his brothers and take pride in them.


    ¡°Young Master, we should head back now, or it will be dark before we arrive, which might be dangerous,¡±


    the housekeeper came into the room to pick up the young Master and arranged for the maids and the guards to prepare for departure.


    ¡°Elder sister, sisters, I will come again,¡± Tang Shunyan felt exceedingly happy on this day, as happy as he hadn¡¯t been for a long time, even happier than at the estate.


    Daya picked up the youngest sister, as now what they couldn¡¯t bear the most was leaving their mother, not Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Ye Shiqi, your name is very nicely sound. I must find equally beautiful names for your elder sisters,¡± Tang Shunyan promised Ye Shiqi.


    At that moment, Ye Shiqi was in her elder sister¡¯s arms, wondering why this little brat always remembered to give her elder sisters names.


    Who cared about him now? Their mother was about to leave; they all hated him, didn¡¯t they? It was he who had taken their mother away.


    Ye Shiqi rolled her eyes at Tang Shunyan from her elder sister¡¯s embrace; that little brat was really something.


    Mrs. Li waved goodbye to the children, tears in her eyes, as she prepared to leave; she had arrived with a large bundle, and until now, she had forgotten to give it to the children, leaving with empty hands.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Daya, holding the littlest sister, the other four sisters huddled around their mother, clutching her legs and arms, begging her not to leave.


    The children¡¯s cries filled the courtyard. Ye Shiqi sighed in her heart, as her mother hadn¡¯t given her any milk since her return, and she was only a few months old.


    Whimpering, a nursing mother is a good mother, but a nursing mother didn¡¯t give her any milk, alas¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Li, hurry up and get on the carriage; it¡¯s waiting just for you. Stop dawdling¡­¡± Xiu Zhi yelled.


    Mrs. Li turned to look at the carriage and saw that everyone indeed had already boarded.


    She was to accompany the young Master on one of the two carriages. She gently pulled away from the children¡¯s hands, and as they reached for her again, she told them,


    ¡°You all stay good at home, take good care of the littlest sister. Mother will come back soon, and next time, I¡¯ll bring you something delicious.¡±


    Daya, holding her sisters, stood together watching their mother get into the carriage, watching the carriage leave the yard; they ran a few steps behind, crying and calling out.


    ¡°Mother, you must come back next time; come back soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, come back, all of you, don¡¯t chase after it,¡±


    Mrs. Li cradled the young Master in the carriage and leaned out from the carriage window, tears sliding down her face.


    ¡°Elder sister, younger sister, I will come again next time, and I will bring you gifts.¡±


    Tang Shunyan also shouted and waved his hand.


    In another carriage, Xiu Zhi and the Maid Mei Zhi watched this scene, which resembled a life-and-death parting; they pouted, their minds filled with thoughts of the young Master protecting Mrs. Li and her child, scolding them in front of a large crowd in this poor family¡¯s home.


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead, why the fuss?¡±


    Jufeng ignored them; their vision was too limited. Mrs. Li might not have other abilities now, but she had her husband, her daughters, and one day, the young Master would grow up and be even more capable of protecting them.


    Mrs. Pan, an experienced old woman, knew that Mrs. Li was the young Master¡¯s wet nurse and that once he grew up, he would surely treat Mrs. Li¡¯s family even better.


    This family might look poor now, but it seemed they had the ability to get rich¡ªrunning a business might even be better than serving in a wealthy family¡¯s home.


    The housekeeper rode on his horse, his gaze vigilant, guarding the Young Master¡¯s carriage.


    His mind raced, thinking of all he had seen and heard; he would definitely have to discuss these events with the Eldest Young Master and the Old Master.


    In the courtyard, as all the carriages and visitors had gone, Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi started to move. Their first thought was to go to their mother¡¯s room to check the gifts, looking for the presents.


    Mrs. Lai had anticipated her daughters¡¯ intentions; once the guests had left, she locked the door, having secured all the gifts in chests.


    ¡°Mom, they¡¯ve brought so many gifts; surely they can spare some for us?¡± Ye Shuzhen was thinking of the fabrics that could be used to make beautiful clothes to show off during the Spring Festival within their social circle.


    ¡°Mom, can I have those fabrics that can be used for dowries? I don¡¯t have enough for mine.¡±


    Ye Shuzhi, of course, had the same thoughts as her sister, dreaming of being a beautiful bride with more quilts and clothes.


    ¡°No way, you two, really, those are all mine.¡± Mrs. Lai blocked the door to her room; how could she relinquish what she had already pocketed?


    ¡°Mom, Dad, big brother, we had visitors, didn¡¯t we? Where are the guests?¡±


    Ye Shuying had been angry with her family lately and hadn¡¯t paid attention to her parents¡¯ home for several days. It was during a walk after a meal with her son.


    She had heard others talking about the multitude of visitors at her parents¡¯ home, bringing many gifts, and enjoying fine food and drink in the courtyard.


    Ye Shuying, holding her son, insisted on taking a share of the bounty at her parents¡¯ place.


    ¡°The guests are gone!¡± Mrs. Lai saw her eldest daughter arriving; she hadn¡¯t seen her eldest grandson in a while and wanted to hold him, but then she remembered that her daughter must have come for a share of the gifts. Her initially warm expression became wary.


    ¡°Big sister, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t dealing with us? What are you doing here now?¡± Ye Shuzhen rolled her eyes at Ye Shuying.


    ¡°Heh, we¡¯re all family, how could I ignore you? That was just something I said in anger. Weren¡¯t there guests? They must have brought a lot of gifts, mom, give me some.¡±


    Ye Shuying, faced with the choice between gifts and pride, chose the former.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get a share of the gifts, but your nephew can have some candy; there¡¯s candy and snacks in your big brother¡¯s room.¡±


    Mrs. Lai quickly diverted her daughters¡¯ and eldest daughter¡¯s attention to her son¡¯s room.


    Hong Jizheng pacified his daughters, telling them not to cry and heard the voice of his youngest sister; his brows furrowed. After hearing his mother¡¯s words, he glanced at his children.

 Chapter 86 - 85 Search

    Chapter 86: Chapter 85 Search


    Daya and her sisters, upon hearing their eldest aunt¡¯s voice, understood the candies might not be safe, especially with the presence of their aunt. The house already had a second aunt and a third aunt, which compounded the risk of losing the candies.


    At the moment, they couldn¡¯t even bother to cry. They wanted to secure all the remaining candies and pastries, but a glance at the room told them it was futile. The room was so small one could spot a filthy spot immediately, and there wasn¡¯t even a mouse hole under the bed to use for hiding things.


    ¡°Hide them in the quilt. Qing always hides things in the quilt.¡±


    Siya remembered how Qing, like a magician in the stories, would pull out so many toys from the quilt and could even hide a clay jar in there.


    Qing could still enjoy honey, but Siya had only tasted honey once. She dreamed about its sweet taste sometimes, and even in her dreams at night, she would smack her lips, imagining eating honey.


    Daya and the other two sisters hadn¡¯t witnessed the scene of Qing giving gifts that morning, nor had they tasted the honey, let alone seen Qing¡¯s carefree refusal to accept gifts.


    ...


    They reacted instinctively; since there was nowhere else to hide, the quilt seemed the best hiding spot.


    When the elder sisters were hiding the items in the quilt, Ye Shiqi, with a thought, gathered all the items from the quilt into the space.


    Hongji, speechless, watched the children¡¯s actions. Could the quilt really conceal anything?


    If the family wanted to find something, they would turn even a mouse hole inside out.


    Mrs. Lai had just spoken when Ye Shuying, holding her son, arrived at the doorway of her eldest brother¡¯s room. She had always looked down on her eldest brother since he was too weak in her eyes.


    Too ¡°obedient,¡± always listening to their parents, without a single copper coin to his name. Their couple supported a widowed mother who was quite formidable. Although their family had other brothers, her husband would give some of his earnings to the family fund and also save some secret cash.


    She despised her brother all the more for only having daughters. This was Ye Shuying¡¯s first encounter with her eldest brother¡¯s youngest daughter.


    Upon seeing her youngest niece, she paused, staring fixedly at the girl. How could such a delicate beauty be born to her rustic brother and his wife?


    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she might have thought the child was adopted.


    This girl looked better than the older ones, her features different and refined, unlike the older girls who had once had sallow faces and dry, yellowish hair.


    Ye Shuying looked down at her own son, thinking she had raised him well, but he wasn¡¯t any better off than her brother¡¯s impoverished daughters.


    ¡°Eldest brother, didn¡¯t you see your nephew has come? Bring out the candies and pastries you¡¯ve received for your nephew to eat.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± What could Hongji say? Could he say no? He might be stern with Ye Shuying, but the nephew was just a child. It was hard to refuse him.


    ¡°Eldest brother, really, you¡¯ve collected so many candies and pastries but won¡¯t share them with your sister?¡±


    Why did Ye Shuzhen talk so much? She simply pushed past her elder sister and stormed into the room to search.


    Ye Shuzhi also entered the room following her, searching along with her youngest sister, flipping even the bedding.


    Daya and her sisters, timidly watching Second Aunt and Third Aunt¡¯s actions, looked nervous, fearing they would find the hidden items.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen went into the room to search. Ye Shuying, holding her son, initially didn¡¯t want to enter her elder brother¡¯s room, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care less and put her child down to join the search.


    As Hongji watched his three sisters rummaging through the room, he frowned at the sight. They were turning the room his wife had just tidied into a complete mess, even dumping out clothes from the chest. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those were clothes his wife had neatly folded. The normally mild-mannered man scolded angrily, ¡°You are going too far. Look at the mess you¡¯ve made of the room my wife just cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother, just tell us where you hid the things. They aren¡¯t hidden up in the rafters, are they?¡±


    Ye Shuzhen, desperate for something to eat, didn¡¯t care about the scolding from her elder brother.


    Upon hearing what her younger sister Sanya said, Ye Shuzhi also looked up at the beams in the room.


    The beams were not high¡ªtheir eyes could easily see, with or without anything there. The beams, made of wood, weren¡¯t very large. From their standing height, they could clearly see that nothing was hidden among the beams.


    Ye Shuying couldn¡¯t help but glanced at the beams as her younger sisters spoke, then lowered her head to peek under the bed.


    She only smelled the odor of stinky shoes, covering her nose and disdainfully fanning the air.


    Their parents kept their money too tight. Everything in their elder brother¡¯s room was very shabby, including the shoes worn by him and the younger children, which were both old and tattered.


    She found it strange and glanced at the clothes in her younger sister¡¯s turned-out elder brother¡¯s box¡ªhadn¡¯t Mrs. Li come back once bringing some nice things? It was supposed to include clothes for the children, but why hadn¡¯t she seen any?


    ¡°Elder brother, didn¡¯t our sister-in-law bring back a large bundle this time? Shouldn¡¯t it have some nice things in it?¡±


    At that moment, Ye Shuzhen thought of Mrs. Li, who had brought back a large bundle. At that time, everyone was too distracted by the gifts to notice.


    ¡°Sanya, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have completely forgotten. Indeed, Mrs. Li did bring a large bundle into the room when she came back.¡±


    Stirred by what Sanya mentioned, Ye Shuzhi also remembered.


    ¡°A bundle? I didn¡¯t see it, and the way you don¡¯t even call her sister-in-law, it¡¯s very impolite.¡± Hongji had not noticed Mrs. Li bringing a bundle, as he was accompanying the housekeeper at the time.


    ¡°Well now, my son, you¡¯ve learned to be sneaky, hiding things from your spouse.¡±


    Mrs. Lai had always guarded her own room. The two rooms were separated only by a wall, so she could hear the conversations from here.


    Upon hearing there were unseized valuables, Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t care about guarding her room and quickly leapt in, almost falling over the threshold like a dog eating dirt, but Hongji quickly caught her.


    Having regained her balance, Mrs. Lai slapped her son¡¯s body. ¡°You wicked thing, now you even keep secrets from your own mother, hiding valuable items.¡±


    Feeling miserable as his mother hit him, Hongji could only shake his head, all while hearing his sisters¡¯ accusing voices, feeling very wronged¡ªthey didn¡¯t understand that he genuinely hadn¡¯t seen the bundle his wife brought back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my dad, Grandma; my mom didn¡¯t bring any items back.¡± Daya loudly defended her father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my dad¡­¡±


    Er Ya, Sanya, and Siya were all shouting.


    However, Ye Shiqi was just watching Hongji and the family, remaining calm.


    Indeed, their mother Mrs. Li had brought back a large bundle; she even glanced inside it to see some clothes and shoes for her sisters and herself, all warm for winter.


    Inside, there was also a high-quality quilt, definitely better than the ones on their beds now, as it contained real cotton.


    Their mother had left the bundle there and forgotten to mention it to her family or her husband by the time she left.


    Ye Shiqi, aware that her mother had placed the bundle in the room and fearing that her grandmother and others might come looking, decided to safeguard it by intending everything inside the bag into the ¡°space¡±.


    ¡°Speak up, did Mrs. Li bring things back or not? You lot, always costing us money, will you tell or not?¡±


    Daya and Er Ya, Sanya hadn¡¯t seen the bundle and shook their heads, only Siya was vaguely aware. She had been with her younger sister Qing and had indeed seen the bundle their mother brought in.

 Chapter 87 - 86 in the Noise

    Chapter 87: Chapter 86 in the Noise


    Siya eyed her family members timidly, letting them question and talk as they pleased, unable to comprehend why the bundle was missing, yet too scared to speak.


    ¡°Enough, what¡¯s all this fuss? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing? Since it¡¯s gone, and the candies and snacks are all eaten, what¡¯s the point in causing a commotion?¡±


    As Hongji¡¯s father sat in the courtyard smoking his bamboo pipe, he simply couldn¡¯t bear listening any longer. It was normal for the kids to have eaten the snacks brought by the guests; the most important items were in their room.


    ¡°Old man, Mrs. Li brought back a large bundle. Er Niu and San Niu saw it with their own eyes¡ªshe brought back good stuff but didn¡¯t confiscate it; it¡¯s really infuriating.¡±


    The thought of the contents of that large bundle likely being very valuable made Mrs. Lai regret not keeping a closer eye on Mrs. Li; such a pity.


    As Mrs. Lai thought about the large bundle her heart ached, and her eyes revealed her dissatisfaction and greed.


    ...


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t even see the large bundle. If it really existed, you see, the room has been turned upside down by you all. If there were anything of value, it would have been found by now, not to mention Mrs. Li¡¯s monthly salary and reward money, along with gifts from the employer, are all with you. Even if Mrs. Li did bring back something, perhaps it was meant for the kids,¡± Hongji said.


    Hongji¡¯s longstanding filial piety grew cold little by little amidst his mother¡¯s ruckus.


    ¡°Hongji, isn¡¯t it right to confiscate the money Mrs. Li earned? Don¡¯t food and necessities cost money?¡± Mrs. Lai, feeling entirely justified, searched the room with a face full of insatiable greed, wanting even more.


    ¡°Old woman, since Hongji already said there¡¯s nothing left, just stop talking about it. We haven¡¯t even finished the wooden Bodhisattva commission from today; let¡¯s go work, Hongji,¡± his father said.


    Hongji nodded at his father¡¯s words and pulled his two sisters and mother out of the room.


    Ye Shuying clung to her son and was unwilling to leave. Realizing there was truly nothing in her elder brother¡¯s room, she shifted her focus to her mother.


    ¡°Mom, you brought back so many gifts; you should share some with your daughter, shouldn¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even share food with your grandson; are you even a grandmother?¡± she argued.


    The request from her eldest daughter for gifts only intensified Mrs. Lai¡¯s heartache¡ªthose gifts were hers, and she desired even more.


    ¡°Big Sister, you are already married. Besides, you received a dowry when you got married. We two haven¡¯t gotten anything from Mom; it¡¯s not your turn, you married woman,¡± Ye Shuzhen refused to let her older sister have a share.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to get married and need a dowry. Naturally, Mom should give the good stuff to me first. What are you doing causing trouble here, Big Sister? You should be giving me gifts for my wedding,¡± she added.


    Ye Shuzhi had long held a grudge against Ye Shuying, who always seemed to cause trouble for her maternal family.


    ¡°Hmph, even if I am a married daughter, I¡¯m still her daughter, and I¡¯m holding her male grandchild. It is expected for her, as a grandmother, to share some gifts,¡± Ye Shuying retorted while holding her son, unwilling to leave as her sisters continued to assail her.


    Mrs. Lai stood at the bedroom door, steadfastly unwilling to distribute any of the gifts she obtained to her eldest and the other two daughters, no matter what the eldest daughter said.


    Hongji and his father, working in the thatched shed, heard the incessant quarreling and pushing.


    Father and son ignored them, unwilling to be distracted and unable to work properly; there was too much turmoil in the family, and both were becoming intolerant.


    Daya, along with a few sisters, came to their father¡¯s side, choosing to act deaf and not interfere in adult affairs.


    Ye Shuying continued to argue here, holding her son, but alone she couldn¡¯t overcome her mother and two sisters and ultimately gained nothing from the conflict.


    It made her very angry, and as her eyes shifted, she saw her father and elder brother carving the wooden Bodhisattva, another idea crossed her mind.


    Others bought the wooden Bodhisattva with money, but her brother and father could carve one or more for her without charge. This would also count as a contribution from her parental home.


    ¡°Elder brother, I will come and pick up the wooden Bodhisattva you are carving tonight.¡±


    Shuying had her eyes set on the wooden Bodhisattva carved by Hongji, and this remark stirred Mrs. Lai to scold her daughter.


    Hongji and his father stopped their work, and everyone in the courtyard looked at Shuying.


    ¡°Shuying, the items your brother and father are making are for sale. Someone has already paid a deposit, how can you just come and take it? Will you pay for it? Even if you pay, you would have to wait in line. Someone has already paid for today¡¯s pieces, so they must be delivered.¡±


    ¡°Shuying, listen to your mother. Our family works for wages. Didn¡¯t you see your second sister¡¯s dowry was made by others?¡± Hongji¡¯s father was not foolish and had already guessed his eldest daughter¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Mom, I am your daughter, that¡¯s my dad, that¡¯s my elder brother, naturally, I have a share in what they make! Coming to my parental home to take things and still needing to pay for them is indeed a joke.¡±


    Shuying, with an air of entitlement, made everyone at her parental home look at her as if she was delusional.


    ¡°Big Sister, you are already married off, water thrown out. Why keep seeking advantages from your parental home? Have you seen me or Second Sister doing that? We can¡¯t even gain such advantages at home. You are far too entitled,¡± Shuzhen mocked.


    ¡°Shuying, you should leave! You don¡¯t usually come home, and we don¡¯t blame you for that, but it¡¯s not right to start problems the moment you do.¡±


    Mrs. Lai now felt that her eldest daughter was here to collect debts, and if she demanded repayments, the daughter would grow to resent her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care; whatever you carve today, I will come to take tonight. If you don¡¯t give them to me, I will just stay and not leave.¡±


    Shuying chose to act shamelessly; she wanted to stay and watch her brother and father work, waiting for them to finish so she could take the items.


    ¡°Keep dreaming, and if you continue to cause trouble, I will throw you out.¡±


    Mrs. Lai felt as if her daughter was digging out her heart with her actions, the salable goods being her heart, and her daughter could not just rip it away.


    ¡°I am not afraid if you hit me, Mother. If you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll really disown you. Anyway, you must give me the wooden Bodhisattva you make today, since you don¡¯t give me my share of gifts. In the future, any toys father and brother make should also be shared with me because I have no other income to make money from.¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Pff, if you won¡¯t acknowledge us, all the better. It relieves us from helping you with your matters. It will be like my husband and I never had you as a daughter.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, confronted by a daughter acting shamelessly for a bit of money, was ready to sever their relationship.


    ¡°You¡­ well, my dear mother, I will just sit here and see if you actually throw me out.¡±


    Shuying held her son, glaring fiercely at her mother, and then at her father and elder brother, her eyes devoid of familial affection and more like those of an enemy.


    ¡°Mom, I want something to eat¡­ wuwu, Grandma, I want something to eat.¡±


    Shuying¡¯s son struggled in her arms, demanding Mrs. Lai¡¯s attention.


    Previously, Mrs. Lai had adored this grandson, but now, softened by his struggling, pleading look, she sighed internally, pained at heart, perceiving her daughter as someone here to collect a debt.

 Chapter 88 - 87: Fighting Over Food

    Chapter 88: Chapter 87: Fighting Over Food


    Mrs. Lai finally relented a bit, but insisted that her eldest daughter and the two younger daughters stay outside, not enter her room. She opened the door and then closed it, painfully retrieved her keys to unlock it, and took out a little of the locked away items.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s compromise made Ye Shuying smile triumphantly.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen knew that Mrs. Lai only intended to give something to the grandson outside, probably leaving her without a share.


    ¡°Mother, where¡¯s mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother, you can¡¯t just give to the eldest.¡±


    Mrs. Lai closed the door from inside, her voice coming through, ¡°You are so troublesome. At your ages, what do you need?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re my mother. It¡¯s not right to pamper the grandson and not your own daughters, hehe,¡± Ye Shuzhen cooed.


    ¡°Once you have children of your own, you¡¯ll understand,¡± Ye Shuying said with a smirk, as the male baby in her arms stared steadily at the door, saliva dripping from his little mouth.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s dirty, elder sister, won¡¯t you wipe your nephew¡¯s drool?¡± Ye Shuzhi glanced at the boy in her sister¡¯s arms and then at the female babies working in the thatched workshop, feeling that the girls were no less than the boys¡ªjust victims of societal bias.


    The few girls of the elder brother were much cleaner than the male baby of the elder sister.


    ¡°Children drool when they think about food, second sister, third sister, aren¡¯t you also fond of treats?¡±


    Being a mother, Ye Shuying felt insulted by her second sister¡¯s remark that her child was dirty, as it felt like a direct criticism of her.


    Eventually, Mrs. Lai, with a heavy heart, took out some edible gifts from the plethora of presents, while the fabrics and tonics, as well as other valuable items, were securely kept away.


    She opened the door and distributed some of the items from her hand to her eldest daughter and the two younger daughters to eat.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen took the food in their hands and started eating, confident that their mother was saving something for them.


    They joyfully took the food aside to eat, disregarding their father and elder brother working in the workshop and the gaze of five other children watching them.


    They didn¡¯t offer to share the food, joyfully taking their treasures back to their rooms, only opening the window. The two sisters munched while watching their elder sister.


    Ye Shuying examined the items in her hands, which were just some slightly more expensive foods, without any fabric or more valuable gifts.


    ¡°Mother, why are there only foods and no fabrics? Aren¡¯t there any valuable tonics?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Shuying, the food that was supposed to be yours has already been given to you. This is for my grandson to eat, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m a bad grandmother. Besides, those gifts were meant for our family, how could I give them to a daughter who has married out?¡±


    Mrs. Lai felt pained as she had already given out some gifts, but could no longer concern herself with this aspect of her daughter.


    ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you hurting my feelings? Just because I¡¯m married out, I can¡¯t have a share?¡±


    Ye Shuying, holding the precious gift food, naturally thought of more. Taking them back would allow her to share with her family; her mother-in-law might regard her more highly, and the widowed old mother at home would stop making snide remarks at her.


    ¡°Elder sister, why are you so demanding? It¡¯s been given to you already, isn¡¯t it? You have food and still complain it¡¯s not enough, yet you never bring anything when you visit home; always arriving empty-handed to take things back, how can your face be so thick?¡±


    Ye Shuzhen couldn¡¯t help but scoff, naturally not wanting her mother to share anything with the elder sister, as it would mean less for them.


    ¡°Third sister, you aren¡¯t married yet. You talk a good talk now, but let¡¯s see how well you marry and if you¡¯ll take things from our mother¡¯s home then,¡±


    Ye Shuying, seeing her third sister attack her, was instantly furious and retorted against Ye Shuzhen¡¯s remarks.


    ¡°Your third sister is right. A daughter married out is like water splashed out; if you don¡¯t bring gifts in the future, I usually won¡¯t say anything, but you ought to know better. We¡¯re not rich; be content and go back home. Don¡¯t mention anything about wooden Bodhisattvas or the like; it¡¯s not something you should be able to take.¡±


    Mrs. Lai no longer had the patience to deal with Ye Shuying; this daughter clearly wanted to split her money, and Mrs. Lai did not want to keep her around for even a moment.


    ¡°Hmph, I will come back tonight¡­¡± Ye Shuying, holding her son, left these reluctant words behind and departed.


    ¡°Elder sister, you think I would mind if you give me less to eat? I won¡¯t mind at all.¡± Ye Shuzhen noticed that the food in her hand was getting less and less, and she eyed the food in Ye Shuying¡¯s and her nephew¡¯s hands.


    As Ye Shuying was leaving with her son, she heard footsteps behind her. Turning around, she saw her younger sister running after her, and with her son in her arms, she quickly ran out of her parents¡¯ yard.


    Ye Shuzhen stopped at the gate of the yard and did not chase after her anymore. She closed the yard¡¯s large gate.


    ******


    On the journey back, Tang Shunyan fell asleep in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms as he was sitting in the carriage.


    The carriage shook, and Mrs. Li held Tang Shunyan in her arms with Jufeng sitting beside her, while the other maids and old women sat in another carriage.


    The box that the housekeeper had placed earlier was under their carriage seat, and other colleagues were also inside.


    Mrs. Li held the young Master, squinting her eyes, resting with her eyes closed, not in the mood to look at the scenery outside since her heart was unwilling to leave the children at home.


    She was of course also reluctant to leave her husband, but between her husband and children, the children came first.


    She wondered if the children had seen her bundle? Right, the bundle, she didn¡¯t even remember to tell her husband and children where the bundle had gone.


    Mrs. Li remembered at this moment, during dinner, and when the young master wanted to give his daughter a gift, she remembered that the room did not have the bundle she had put down.


    Could it be that the bundle had grown eyes? Or maybe legs?


    No, in addition to her husband and children entering the room, the mother-in-laws had also gone in afterward.


    It seemed that the bundle was already missing then, and Mrs. Li thought it was possible that the children had stashed the bundle into a trunk.


    Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t figure it out; she could only pray that it was indeed the children who had hidden the things.


    Jufeng kept her gaze fixed on Mrs. Li but had no intention of chatting with her; she had looked down on this peasant woman from the beginning.


    She was a wealthy family¡¯s daughter¡¯s maid who had come as part of the dowry, and even if she weren¡¯t to become the young Master¡¯s concubine in the future, she would end up better off.


    Being a peasant, Mrs. Li was someone she had never encountered before. If it weren¡¯t for the young Master, such a lowly person would not appear before her.


    Back in the Imperial City, the places she accompanied the Lady to were all luxurious settings; upon arriving at the Tang Family, even though it was just a small county, this family was still the richest in the area.


    Always by the young madam¡¯s side, her status was high, and she simply didn¡¯t regard Mrs. Li, with her lowly status, with any consideration.


    Yet, somehow, Mrs. Li, a person of such low status, had been so fortunate as to become the young Master¡¯s wet nurse.


    She also became a person the young Master cared about, requiring Mrs. Li to take the day off to come back with him.


    This was an honor no other servant in the entire household shared, the young Master at such a young age already saw something in Mrs. Li and even had the intent to take her family to prosperity.


    Mrs. Li, a seemingly inconspicuous person, should not be underestimated; she appeared to be not one of deep schemes, but rather a person of opportunity. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This person should not be offended for now. In the future, she must restrain her disdainful attitude, not making it so obvious.

 Chapter 89 - 88: Feeling Rare

    Chapter 89: Chapter 88: Feeling Rare


    The carriage of Tang Mansion had just arrived at the front door when a group of maids and old women ran out from the open gate.


    These people were all servants sent by Madam and the young madam to welcome the young Master.


    Mrs. Li, having entered the county in the carriage, no longer kept her eyes closed. When the carriage stopped, she held the young Master, ready to alight and noticed that the young Master had opened his blurred eyes and said:


    ¡°Wet nurse, have we arrived home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young Master, we have arrived at the entrance of Tang Mansion. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go inside and have someone bring you some food.¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tender expression appeared on Mrs. Li¡¯s face. She treated the young Master as if he were her own child, after all, he was the child she breastfed, and she had a special affection for him.


    ...


    In the face of the young Master, she couldn¡¯t help but radiate a maternal glow.


    ¡°Mmm, wet nurse, I need to pee.¡± Tang Shunyan had been sitting in the carriage for so long and had just woken up.


    ¡°Alright, the wet nurse will carry you in.¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s strong arms made carrying a child under three years old a minor task.


    ¡°Right, Jufeng, housekeeper, take my gifts and the little box to my room.¡±


    Tang Shunyan turned his head while in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms to speak to the housekeeper who had alighted from the horse and to Jufeng who was moving things from the carriage.


    Of course, Jufeng thought about bringing the young Master¡¯s box directly to the young madam¡¯s room.


    ¡°Young Master, you took gifts to Mrs. Li¡¯s home, shouldn¡¯t the gifts be received by the adults?¡±


    Tang Shunyan shook his head and said, ¡°But those are gifts from my little sister, and those gifts in the little box are what I wanted to give to her. If she doesn¡¯t accept them, they are still my belongings; they can¡¯t be sent to my mother¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, this jar, along with the gifts, should be shown to the adults, shouldn¡¯t they? The toy your little sister gave you, shouldn¡¯t it be shown to the elders?¡±


    The housekeeper, harboring his earlier thoughts, of course, wanted the young Master¡¯s toys to be shown to the Old Master and young Master¡ªit was a good opportunity to discuss this business prospect with them.


    ¡°Alright! Jufeng, take that little box to my room and Grandpa Housekeeper, take my gifts to see grandmother. After seeing grandmother, let¡¯s go see mother.¡±


    Obviously, Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t want the elders to see the gifts because the elders might take them away.


    Those were gifts his little sister had given him and he planned to hide them all.


    Jufeng opened and closed her mouth but could only agree and followed them back to the young Master¡¯s courtyard.


    The maids Mei Zhi and Xiu Zhi helped carry the items, but dared not make a sound, fearing that upon the young Master¡¯s return to the mansion, he might complain about them to the elders.


    Mrs. Li carried the young Master to his room, first let him use the potty, then poured some water for him to wash his face.


    She gave the young Master some water to drink and something to eat, and only then did she change his dirty clothes.


    This fussing took up some more time.


    Tang Shunyan actually wanted to quickly go to his grandmother¡¯s courtyard, eager to share the happy events of the day with his grandmother and also with his mother, sharing his joy with his family.


    However, faced with Mrs. Li, this responsible wet nurse, who insisted he eat his fill before allowing him to go to Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    When the housekeeper brought the young Master¡¯s gifts to Madam¡¯s courtyard, it was in the afternoon, and only Madam and some housekeeper¡¯s old women were discussing matters there; the Old Master was not present, nor was the Eldest Young Master likely to be there at that time.


    ¡°Madam, your servant has brought the young Master back.¡±


    Madam had the housekeeper leave her side but kept a maid nearby, instructing the maid to serve tea to the housekeeper.


    She also noticed the gifts placed beside the table by the housekeeper, some items wrapped in a bag and others in a clay jar. Coming from a farmer family, they were surely not valuable and Madam didn¡¯t take much interest or intend to inquire.


    ¡°Housekeeper, the young Master went to the Li family, nothing happened, right?¡±


    After sipping tea and setting down his cup, the housekeeper smiled at Madam and said, ¡°Madam, the young Master went to the Li family today, and these are what he has received is quite happy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what are those? Who sent them?¡± After hearing the housekeeper¡¯s words, Madam felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°It was sent by the youngest daughter of the Li family.¡± The mysterious tone in the housekeeper¡¯s voice gave Madam a sense of speculation.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t the Li family¡¯s daughter only a few years old? She came to work here when she was just a month old, and now she¡¯s just over four months old. A child who¡¯s only four months old can give gifts?¡±


    Madam thought the housekeeper was joking.


    ¡°Madam, what I say is true. Have you ever seen a four-month-old child who can carve? Can a four-month-old sit steadily and actually give gifts?¡±


    The housekeeper¡¯s words made Madam completely disbelieving; even the maid by her side looked at the housekeeper with a skeptical gaze.


    ¡°Housekeeper, you¡¯re not going to say that the Li family¡¯s little daughter can talk at four months old, can you? A four-month-old girl can carve? If that¡¯s not a genius, it¡¯s a demon.¡±


    The words of Madam caused the smile on the housekeeper¡¯s face to fade. He had been too happy and hadn¡¯t thought much, staring blankly for a moment before he continued:


    ¡°This little girl. I saw that she hasn¡¯t started talking yet, but some toys are indeed said by her father to have been carved by her, and none of her elder sisters have this ability.


    When we first arrived, we did indeed see this little girl holding a small carving knife, which shocked Mrs. Li, thinking her daughters were playing with knives and even scolded her husband a bit.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know her daughter could carve? Mrs. Li has been at our mansion until last month without going back, so maybe her daughters only recently learned to carve. Some people spend several years learning carving without success, but a few-month-old girl excelled?¡±


    The speculation of Madam gave the housekeeper some thoughts as well. Previously, he hadn¡¯t thought too deeply, but now, with Madam¡¯s speculation, it seemed incredible.


    ¡°Jinhua, go and call Mrs. Pan.¡±


    Madam wanted to ask Mrs. Pan to understand more.


    The housekeeper also sent the maid to call the Old Master and the young Master, deliberately not calling the young madam since she was pregnant and it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to walk much.


    The Old Master and the young Master were discussing matters in the study, dealing with some official business.


    They heard from the guard at the door that Madam¡¯s maid had asked for them, requesting their presence back at Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s continue our matters later, perhaps our son has returned and possibly brought us a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it might be a surprise or a shock, but it¡¯s good to go back and see.¡±


    Both father and son harbored the same thought; the ambitions of Tang Shunyan were too substantial, pressuring both of them.


    Madam called Mrs. Pan and asked her several questions.


    Of course, it was to confirm if Mrs. Li¡¯s youngest daughter was indeed just over four months old?


    And whether her daughter could sit and could actually carve wooden toys.

 Chapter 90 - 89: The Wronged Housekeeper

    Chapter 90: Chapter 89: The Wronged Housekeeper


    Mrs. Pan, having heard from the maid that Madam was looking for her, had already guessed that Madam must have wanted something from her, and listened to Madam¡¯s questions.


    Mrs. Pan said with a smile, ¡°Madam, when Mrs. Li¡¯s daughter was just over a month old, at that time when Zhong Ren found her home, the little girl was tiny, with bright, twinkling eyes, and her skin was clear and translucent. She looked so adorable, truly someone to cherish.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Li¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t much to speak of, merely fair-skinned and clear-eyed. Perhaps her child resembles her father?¡±


    Madam¡¯s comment made Mrs. Pan laugh again and say,


    ¡°Mrs. Li¡¯s husband is tall and could indeed be considered somewhat better-looking than the average farmer, but of course, he cannot compare to our young Master.¡±


    ¡°Of course, our family¡¯s genes, how could they compare with those of a farming household?¡±


    ...


    Upon hearing Mrs. Pan¡¯s flattering words, Madam felt very pleased. This kind of comparison was indeed beyond contest; what kind of food does a farmer¡¯s family eat? They eat the finest silks and the most exquisite foods.


    Mrs. Pan continued,


    ¡°Mrs. Li¡¯s older daughters, when I saw them two months ago, had pale faces and dry, yellow hair. Yet somehow, in just two months of not seeing them, the faces of those older daughters seemed a bit fleshier and looked somewhat better.


    Not to mention the youngest daughter, who at just over four months old could sit up. The housekeeper was telling the truth. When we arrived at the Li Family¡¯s home, the youngest girl was holding a small engraving knife, and the older daughter was also holding an engraving knife, while the other three daughters had gone out to work in the fields and came back later.¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Pan finished speaking, Madam asked again,


    ¡°Did the housekeeper say that the youngest girl, only over four months old, carved a toy and gave it to young Master? And were those also from the youngest girl?¡±


    After listening to Madam, Mrs. Pan glanced at the housekeeper and nodded, saying,


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    ¡°When young Master ran over to find the little girl, Mrs. Li, seeing her daughter holding the knife, scolded her husband for not keeping a good watch. Mrs. Li¡¯s husband then took out a small box from the toolbox, which contained some toys.


    He said they were toys carved by the little girl, which he thought were very well made, so he helped her polish and then paint them.¡±


    The housekeeper added, ¡°Mrs. Pan is right; the little girl¡¯s carved toys are quite unique. Young Master liked them very much. When the little girl gave the toys to young Master, her elder sister tried to snatch them, but young Master had me quickly put them in the carriage.¡±


    Before Madam could say anything, a father and son entered the doorway and said,


    ¡°Ha ha, my little grandson is so clever, never makes a losing deal.¡±


    ¡°Like father, like son, he doesn¡¯t give the things he likes to anyone else. Did he give anything to someone else?¡±


    After finishing their conversation, the father and son chuckled and sat down in the hall, smilingly addressing the standing housekeeper and Mrs. Pan.


    ¡°Young Master, young Master asked his servant to send the gifts he received at Old Master¡¯s birthday to the little girl,¡±


    Before the housekeeper could finish his sentence, the Eldest Young Master couldn¡¯t help speaking out,


    ¡°Oh, just as I say my son is like me, why would he make a losing deal? That doesn¡¯t sound like his grandfather either!¡±


    ¡°Young Master asked me to carry the box, considering it was young Master¡¯s property, of course, it was for him to decide.¡±


    As the housekeeper was speaking, a woman with a large belly, supported by others, entered the living room, saying,


    ¡°Housekeeper, our family sent you with young Master, that was entrusting it to you¡ªhow could you let a child give away such a valuable gift to a little girl?¡±


    As the housekeeper heard the voice and looked at young Madam, he was interrupted again and again, not even able to finish his full sentence, feeling somewhat unjustly accused.


    Everyone in the living room watched the heavily pregnant woman.


    ¡°Daughter-in-law, it¡¯s not about foregoing formalities¡ªthere¡¯s no need for you to come all this way, risking your big belly. How would that be good if you were bumped?¡±


    Madam was smiling, but when she saw her daughter-in-law enter, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    ¡°Mother said rightly, my son will be coming to your courtyard shortly, so why bother coming here?¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young madam, spoken to by her husband, said with a look of grievance on her face:


    ¡°How was I to know there was such excitement here? Even if my son came to my place, he wouldn¡¯t speak much with me, and you all are keeping things from me.¡±


    ¡°Daughter-in-law, if I remember correctly, the maid Jufeng also accompanied you there, you could have asked her.¡±


    Madam spoke with a tone of reproach, the Tang Family, of course, valued their offspring.


    The young madam indeed asked her maid, Jufeng, as well as Meizhi and Xiu Zhi. They all had spoken some words to her, and while she was still angry and had not had time to ask more, she chose to be supported by the maid to come here.


    ¡°Young madam, the small box of the young master was given to that little girl, who didn¡¯t accept it, and the housekeeper took it back. Just now, the young master had the servant return it to his room.¡±


    Jufeng whispered into the young madam¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier¡­¡± the young madam glared at Jufeng.


    Jufeng, glared at by the young madam, could only endure it.


    The words Jufeng whispered into Granny Shao¡¯s ear were not very soft, and everyone in the living room heard them clearly.


    After the young madam mentioned the housekeeper, the young master felt a bit embarrassed and turned the topic to the pot on the table:


    ¡°What is inside that clay pot? Housekeeper, open it up and let¡¯s also open up those toys.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, let me, as a grandfather, also see what gifts my grandson has received,¡± Mr. Tang said with a laugh.


    ¡°Alright, while holding this tooth pot, I felt a sweet fragrance wafting from inside, it must be honey.¡±


    The housekeeper, while opening it, said, and indeed, once opened, everyone smelled a rich sweet scent.


    ¡°It really is honey,¡± Mrs. Pan said with a nod.


    ¡°How could the Li Family have honey? Honey should be considered a precious item!¡± Jufeng couldn¡¯t help but murmur.


    The young madam had previously felt that her son going to the Li Family and giving so many gifts was a bit of a loss, but seeing the honey in this pot changed her mind.


    Everyone could guess from the weight of the pot that it must contain about five pounds.


    Sugar is very expensive, not to mention honey.


    The seated guests couldn¡¯t help but stand up and look into the pot the housekeeper was holding, even the pregnant young madam was too curious.


    They saw the pure color of the honey and from inside wafted a truly tempting sweet aroma.


    Even these guests from wealthy families, accustomed to exotic delicacies, upon smelling this sweet aroma, couldn¡¯t help but want to swallow their saliva.


    ¡°Housekeeper, dilute the honey a bit and let everyone taste,¡± the Eldest Young Master said.


    ¡°Young madam, you are pregnant and should not casually eat others¡¯ food,¡± Jufeng implied that the contents might be poisoned.


    ¡°You eat first, then I will also taste a bit,¡± upon hearing her maid¡¯s words, the young madam thought it prudent to let others taste it first, as the alluring taste made it hard to resist.

 Chapter 91 - 90 Honey Temptation

    Chapter 91: Chapter 90 Honey Temptation


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too ill of people,¡± the Young Madam said as she asked her maid to bring out a silver needle to test for poison. ¡°Won¡¯t we know if there¡¯s any poison if we test it with a silver needle?¡±


    The food that these wealthy families consume is always chosen with great care. Life is most precious in a wealthy family, and the food and items they use are selected with particular attention, naturally, they also fear that their adversaries might poison them.


    They are even more afraid of bandits infiltrating or some other human-caused calamities; every day, the food that the master¡¯s family eats is tested for poison before consumption.


    Especially the Madam, who wields the authority of a housekeeper over a family; she is very cautious with the food of her husband and son. It¡¯s not unheard of for there to be strife within large families, and their family has its share as well.


    As the Madam said this, everyone waited quietly, testing for poison out of caution, feeling in their hearts that the idea of the Li Family sending poisoned goods was simply preposterous.


    The maid took out the silver needle from the box and tested it in the honey jar, then picked up the silver needle.


    ...


    ¡°Madam, the honey is not poisoned.¡±


    The Young Madam, having heard and seen this, asked Jufeng, the maid by her side, to prepare some honey water for her to drink.


    Jufeng, still not reassured, whispered in her ear, ¡°We don¡¯t know if that honey might contain something that could cause a miscarriage. It¡¯s better if Young Madam remains cautious.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ all right!¡± Lady Tang felt a little unsure and resisted the tempting sweetness of the honey water, choosing not to drink it.


    The Madam ordered her maid to prepare some honey water for her husband and son, as well as for herself, to add some chrysanthemum to make chrysanthemum tea with honey.


    Upon hearing this, the maid went to do as instructed, and of course, the housekeeper was also entitled to this treatment; chrysanthemum mixed with honey offered an even richer floral fragrance.


    Not wanting to resist the aroma, Lady Tang thought she might as well drink it too.


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï


    ¡°Such a delightful fragrance¡­¡± Mr. Tang took a sip of the chrysanthemum tea sweetened with honey, finding it to be an exquisite taste of the mortal world.


    He had never tasted such flavor in chrysanthemum tea before; it must be because the honey was so pure.


    ¡°Jinhua, take some honey and have the kitchen make some pastries with it, quickly¡­¡± the Madam felt a strong therapeutic effect after drinking this chrysanthemum tea, as if the previous fog in her eyes had lifted.


    After drinking the chrysanthemum tea, she felt as though it really did ¡°produce saliva and brighten the eyes,¡± just as the doctor had said.


    She had been feeling quite fatigued, and the woman¡¯s chronic ailments that she had been suffering from, which the doctor had been unable to cure, seemed to ease after drinking the chrysanthemum tea, leaving a comfortable sensation throughout her body.


    She knew that it wasn¡¯t just the chrysanthemum that deserved the credit, but rather the honey.


    The whole jar of honey felt like a treasure; not only could it be used to make tea, but it could also be used to make nourishing pastries.


    The maid brought a clean bowl, poured a little honey from it, and instructed someone to take this bowl of honey to the kitchen to make pastries.


    Of course, the pastries made with this bowl of honey were not for everyone to taste.


    With so many people in the Tang Mansion, how could everyone have a share?


    The masters also had their rankings, and besides, the servants certainly couldn¡¯t eat the fine things intended for the masters.


    After drinking a cup of chrysanthemum tea, Old Master Tang felt some of his chronic ailments ease. Having had one cup, he wanted another and asked the maid to brew him more chrysanthemum tea.


    The Eldest Young Master Tang, having had a cup of chrysanthemum tea, also asked the maid to brew him another. Glancing at his wife, he thought she had too many fears, finding her hesitation to drink because of fear utterly unnecessary.


    Lady Tang, after seeing everyone enjoying the chrysanthemum tea and feeling as if nothing was wrong, had a craving as if she had tasted something delicious and wanted more.


    She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, reproachfully glaring at Jufeng.


    Jufeng felt wronged by the young madam¡¯s glare; she was, after all, doing this for the young madam¡¯s sake. Wasn¡¯t it normal to prevent poisoning with the things sent from the Li Family?


    At this moment, Lady Tang felt too embarrassed to ask the maid to brew tea for her and sat there, stewing in her frustration.


    After Mr. Tang had two cups of tea, he remembered his son¡¯s toys and stood up to open the box of toys.


    Upon seeing the wooden toys inside, his eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°Housekeeper, are these toys truly carved by that baby who¡¯s only a few months old?¡±


    ¡°Some of the smaller toys are, while others are carved by the Li Family¡¯s husband. They¡¯re all gifts from the daughter who¡¯s just over four months old to the young Master,¡± the housekeeper answered.


    No sooner had the housekeeper finished speaking than Mr. Tang, unable to contain his curiosity, stood up, joined his son, and examined the toys.


    ¡°How unique! Such designs! These carvings are like real animals, and what about these little wooden figures? Are these the Heavenly God statues? And this one, a fairy statue?¡±


    As Mr. Tang was folding the items, he picked each one up for a closer look, so everyone else could see the wooden toys in his hands.


    ¡°To report back to the Old Master, the Li Family¡¯s husband has been carving for some time now, even carving wooden Bodhisattvas. Recently, people from his own village and neighboring villages have been buying them. His wooden Bodhisattva carvings are very lifelike and exquisite. It¡¯s a pity they¡¯re just ordinary wood carvings, selling for quite cheap,¡± said the housekeeper.


    These words made the father-and-son duo, who were shrewd in business, see an opportunity. Even though selling these items wouldn¡¯t fetch high prices, they could still make a profit. They didn¡¯t only sell the items produced in the county; they also transported them across the country via water and land routes.


    They also imported goods from across the nation, selling them locally, and even had business extending to neighboring countries, transporting local products there and bringing foreign goods back. They organized a few caravans that would only make a few trips per year.


    Water routes too were limited to two journeys a year, transporting their industry¡¯s silk and various other products overseas.


    ¡°Hmm, if we find some high-quality wood for the Li Family¡¯s husband to carve, there will be a market for sure. Housekeeper, invite the Li Family¡¯s husband to come work in the county tomorrow. With the New Year approaching, there will be a market for selling wooden Bodhisattvas,¡± said Mr. Tang, considering the potential profit and immediately deciding to hire someone.


    ¡°Housekeeper, when we invite the Li Family¡¯s husband to work in the county, offer him a higher pay. Calculate his wages based on how many he can carve in a day, plus a little extra,¡± Mr. Tang added.


    ¡°Old Master, Eldest Young Master, seeing these toys, I thought of inviting the man with the surname Ye to our woodworking factory, but he refused, saying his children are too young and no one else in the family cares for them. He¡¯s raised the youngest himself, and if he comes to the county, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease leaving his children at home,¡± the housekeeper conveyed.


    ¡°This is a difficult situation¡­ His family¡¯s circumstances are quite special,¡± said Mr. Tang and his son, hesitating.


    ¡°Husband, how about bringing his children to the factory? While he works at the woodworking factory, his children could stay in his single accommodation,¡± Madam proposed her solution.


    ¡°That might not work either. I¡¯ve heard his sister is getting married soon, and the New Year is almost upon us,¡± the housekeeper added. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I, however, have a perfect solution. Let¡¯s first send some good wood to his home. We¡¯ll provide the wood and then pay him for the finished products,¡± said Mr. Tang.


    Mr. Tang understood how hard it was for a man to raise children alone. Since Mrs. Li was working at Tang Mansion, it was only fitting to show some care where possible. Before becoming a father, he had not thought about it much, but now, as a father himself, he understood the heart of a father.

 Chapter 92 - 91 Inquiring about the Source of Honey

    Chapter 92: Chapter 91 Inquiring about the Source of Honey


    Mr. Tang thought even further ahead. Petty skirmishes weren¡¯t the Tang Family¡¯s style, so he suggested:


    ¡°Hmm, we could have them make a variety of toys, rush out a batch to sell before New Year, see how well the goods sell, then consider organizing after the New Year to expand the collaborative venture with their family.¡±


    Eldest Young Master added, ¡°We could find them a factory in the suburbs, or buy land to build a factory, hire workers to produce more fine works. The faster this is done, the better.¡±


    Lady Tang listened as her husband and father-in-law discussed business matters. The thought that the hated wet nurse, Mrs. Li, could become increasingly wealthy under their family¡¯s leadership made her somewhat reluctant.


    Jufeng failed to anticipate that an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife like Mrs. Li¡ª receiving a visit from young Master was an honor in itself¡ªcould gain wealth through young Master¡¯s visit, and jealousy burned within her.


    Young madam mulled over it and proposed, ¡°Just toys might not be that novel; once others see them, they can imitate. If you ask me, we should invite Mrs. Li¡¯s husband to come work in our factory, sending her back home. That would solve everything.¡±


    ...


    Madam Tang shook her head and said, ¡°Our grandson is fond of Mrs. Li as his wet nurse. She¡¯s doing a fine job and we can¡¯t just replace her immediately. If we replace Mrs. Li now, the grandson needs to adapt anew.¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law, Mrs. Li is just a housekeeper, without a servitude contract. It¡¯s not possible for her to stay by the child¡¯s side all day. She has given birth to five girls already, and it seems she may have another child.¡±


    Madam Tang seemed to understand Lady Tang¡¯s implications and looked at her, saying:


    ¡°Even so, we must wait until the grandson is over the age of three. We¡¯ll talk about it after New Year. This is not an urgent matter. Let¡¯s follow what the men say. Others are content working wood at home and earning money. They don¡¯t wish to work as housekeepers.¡±


    Mr. Tang, after hearing his mother and wife¡¯s discussions, analyzed for them:


    ¡°Mother is right; everything must prioritize my son. We¡¯ll revisit this when he is older. Also, others are doing well as their own bosses at home, making money there, and wouldn¡¯t come to the county for a small sum of extra money. After all, it¡¯s more comfortable to work at home and help with family affairs.¡±


    Old Master Tang said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle on that for now. For the sake of the grandson, we don¡¯t judge the monk by the face but by the Buddha, and collaborating in this manner is quite good.¡±


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã?


    Madam Tang, after hearing her husband and son, agreed with their rationale and said:


    ¡°The Old Master is correct. Our grandson can bring business opportunities to the family, even at such a young age. It¡¯s his capability. We shouldn¡¯t just think about the immediate benefits but should pave the way for our grandson.¡±


    Lady Tang bit her lip. With the family saying this, she who had married into the family had no authority to speak on business matters.


    She could only manage her dowry. All household matters were governed by the Mother-in-law and the family business was run by her husband and father-in-law. Others, like herself, merely helped manage. She married the Eldest Young Master, and this young madam would eventually have the right to manage the family affairs.


    Her son was the legitimate eldest grandson, for whom the family was making strategic plans. This time they were expanding his connections.


    She didn¡¯t believe the people from Mrs. Li¡¯s family could bring the so-called wealth to her son, but she could say no more on the matter.


    As these conversations took place, the kitchen was already using honey to make pastries, a scent distinct from the honey bought at the market.


    The kitchen servants, while baking, swallowed their saliva and discussed among themselves.


    Jinhua and a maid personally delivered that bowl of honey into the kitchen.


    The pastry chef, a man, had an old woman assisting him with making the pastries.


    ¡°Miss Jinhua, this time the honey we¡¯ve procured is exceptionally pure. Usually, our purchases are from the same merchant, and the honey bought is also quite good. But this procurement doesn¡¯t seem to have come from that usual merchant, right?¡±


    As a chef, he was aware of the kitchen supplies, which were overseen by a dedicated old woman. Each played the role of informants for the Tang Family members.


    Madam Tang had her people in the management of every household, especially in the vital area of the kitchen, where she made sure her trusted servants were in control.


    ¡°The honey this time was not purchased; it was a gift from the young Master¡¯s wet nurse¡¯s farmer family for the young Master. The honey was brought to the kitchen to make some pastries.¡±


    Jinhua knew that the people here all had eyes and ears for various masters. It was no secret that the young Master had followed Mrs. Li back to her farmer family for a visit.


    There must have been many pairs of eyes watching as he stood here, making sure the servants made the pastries well to be sent to Madam Tang¡¯s quarters.


    Usually, the servants of Madam Tang and other masters would pick up their food, but some people didn¡¯t trust this process and would watch as it was being made.


    Knowing the peculiarity of today¡¯s honey, Jinhua didn¡¯t want the pastries made with this honey to be claimed by others, with the master still waiting in the living room.


    ¡°Does the Li Family raise their own honey? How much would such good honey sell for?¡±


    An old woman thought to buy some for her family too if it wasn¡¯t too expensive, as it would be perfect for giving her family a health boost.


    This old woman¡¯s question made the other kitchen workers think the same; they earned a decent monthly salary working in the Tang Mansion, particularly from a place like the kitchen where there were perks to be had.


    What they lacked was not money, but rather affordable and nutritious items to purchase for their families.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that the Li Family raises bees or sells honey; this honey was all sent as a gift to the young Master,¡± Jinhua explained.


    She knew they were gossiping, and the situation of the Li Family was probably known throughout the entire Tang Mansion.


    Unable to find out how much the Li Family sold their honey for, they thought it better to ask Mrs. Li herself when they had the chance, hoping to perhaps get a better deal.


    Some shifted the topic, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Li Family in woodworking? If they have such skills, shouldn¡¯t their living conditions be quite good? How could Mrs. Li have the heart to leave her child to become a wet nurse?¡±


    Jinhua shook her head and said, ¡°Everyone is aware of the hardship in Mrs. Li¡¯s family; she too is a pitiful person. I heard her child is even more pitiable, and it¡¯s mainly due to her in-laws being difficult.¡±


    Though Jinhua herself was unmarried, she could imagine that marrying into a bad family or dealing with difficult people could only lead to a miserable life. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many of the kitchen maids had become mothers-in-law and understood that mothers-in-law like to take charge; there were also those who were ill-tempered.


    It was rather naive of Mr. and Mrs. Li to work hard and earn money, yet not have a single cent to their name, which spoke to the domineering nature of her in-laws.


    With honey available in the kitchen for pastries, the Tang Family normally used either honey or white sugar for their pastries, which were quite standard fare.


    However, the word had spread that the honey Mrs. Li brought for the young Master was very good and had been delivered to the kitchen to make pastries.


    The masters of Tang Mansion all wanted to try such pastries and were curious whether the honey was indeed that good.


    Various people sent their maids or old women to the kitchen, hoping to snatch some pastries from Jinhua.


    Jinhua had poured quite a lot of honey earlier; the pastries she made didn¡¯t consist only of honey but also a bit of white sugar. She didn¡¯t make them too sweet, for the sake of health, and had anticipated that others might want some pastries too, so she instructed the kitchen to make extra.


    It was also to let everyone have a taste of the pastries made with honey from the Li Family.

 Chapter 93 - 92 Honey Pastries

    Chapter 93: Chapter 92 Honey Pastries


    The Tang Family was the richest in the county, and they had businesses all across the country. None of their legitimate or illegitimate children could ever be so poor as to not afford honey.


    They dined on exotic delicacies from the mountains and seas, including bird¡¯s nests, after all, those were valuable supplements.


    The women¡¯s health and beauty regimes were meticulous; they would have the doctor prescribe dietary recipes that enhanced beauty.


    ¡°Jinhua, your young Master is truly naive. How can he fancy a common wet nurse and even visit her home? It¡¯s unbecoming of his status,¡± said Cui Zhu, the maid at Tang Xiyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite absurd for a legitimate young Master to value a common wet nurse so highly,¡± another maid, this one serving beside the concubine of the illegitimate young madam, chimed in.


    ¡°The young Master is so dependent on a common wet nurse; how can the young madam bear it?¡± said a maid belonging to one of Mr. Tang¡¯s concubines; she had only given birth to an illegitimate Lady, who was just a few months old.


    ...


    ¡°Is there any use in saying so much? Quite bold of you to gossip about the masters, aren¡¯t you afraid Madam will punish you?¡±


    ¡°If you think the things that a common wet nurse brings back are of no good, you can choose not to send her honey-made cakes to the masters,¡± another added.


    Jinhua, being a maid close to Madam, spoke with some authority¡ªshe was Madam¡¯s right-hand woman. Normally, everyone showed her some respect.


    Her words left the others merely pouting and not daring to refuse.


    Their words were but an echo of what their masters had discussed; they looked down on commoners merely based on their masters¡¯ stature.


    They didn¡¯t dare refuse; if they truly refused, they would definitely be scolded by their masters for incompetence.


    The little maids following Jinhua to the kitchen, two of them, greatly admired how eloquent Jinhua was. To become an important maid like Jinhua was to be skilled and resourceful.


    They could read, calculate, and usually helped Madam with various tasks.


    They aspired to become a significant maid like Jinhua, hoping that one day they could earn a higher monthly salary and perhaps a brighter future.


    Being valued by their masters could even earn them a better marriage.


    Even if they didn¡¯t marry into a rich family, becoming a shopkeeper¡¯s wife at the Tang Family Store, or a housekeeper¡¯s wife, was still better than being a servant or a commoner¡¯s wife.


    The little maids, who were not born into the house, were from families that couldn¡¯t afford to keep them. To provide for the males in the family, girls were sold to the Tang Mansion. Becoming a maid in the Tang Mansion wasn¡¯t easy; of course, they needed to be carefully selected.


    Jinhua placed the first batch of cakes prepared in the kitchen into a food box and, together with the little maid, took them back.


    The maids from other masters left in the kitchen could only wait, naturally forming a line.


    After Jinhua had departed, they resumed their discussion. ¡°A common wet nurse, why does she have such good honey?¡±


    They all expressed their desire to buy some of the honey for their masters or for themselves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it; just now we asked Miss Jinhua, and there¡¯s no saying that the Li Family is in the business of selling honey. It¡¯s likely that Mrs. Li bought it from somewhere else to ingratiate herself with the Tang Family. No one has heard of their family keeping bees.


    ¡°The people who went to the Li Family¡¯s house said so; their courtyard is so small, there¡¯s simply no place for keeping bees,¡±


    Overheard by an old woman busy working, she doused their conversation with a dose of reality.


    ¡°We¡¯d still need to find out where exactly Mrs. Li is buying her honey, so we can perhaps ask our families to buy some, or ask Mrs. Li to bring us some next time she goes,¡± another added.


    ¡°Exactly, asking Mrs. Li might be a better idea, as that¡¯s her home after all,¡± another agreed.


    The maids and old women all shared a common thought.


    ¡°If only we could make pastries every day using such fine honey.¡±


    While the chef had been making pastries, as a chef, he was allowed to taste the flavor. Having eaten a bit of the pastry earlier, he felt his skills had greatly improved¡ªit was simply a heavenly delicacy that enhanced his culinary abilities. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chef, hired by the Tang Family with a high salary, possessed the skills of a major restaurant. As a chef, he especially wanted his skills to advance.


    If he did well at the Tang Mansion, there would be reward money. He was a pastry chef, not a cook for other dishes; a kitchen had several chefs, each with their own tasks, and all had assistants.


    Jinhua, accompanied by a maid, delivered the pastries into Madam¡¯s courtyard living room, where the Old Master, young Master, young madam, and the housekeeper were also present.


    ¡°Madam, the kitchen has finished making the pastries. When I returned, I saw other masters¡¯ attendants going to the kitchen to fetch pastries, all having heard that the pastries were made with honey brought back by the young Master from the Li Family. They all wanted to taste them.¡±


    As Jinhua spoke, Maid had already opened the food box, releasing the sweet aroma of the pastries, making everyone in the living room, whether standing or sitting, want to salivate.


    ¡°Hmm, no wonder they all followed the scent to the kitchen. It really smells delicious¡­¡±


    The Madam¡¯s appreciation made everyone in the living room nod in agreement.


    At that moment, the young madam remembered not to eat commoners¡¯ food, fearing it might be poisonous and dangerous for the baby in her womb.


    Pregnant people tend to enjoy eating more, and it was now an hour before the afternoon meal, which was tea time.


    Pregnant individuals particularly enjoy eating, generally consuming larger amounts of food, and tend to get hungry easily.


    ¡°Jufeng, go get some,¡± said the young madam.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jufeng, smelling it herself, wanted to eat too. For them, the servants, if the masters rewarded them, that was the best. If the masters did not issue a command, they could only smell but not eat.


    Being a maid by the master¡¯s side didn¡¯t mean sharing the master¡¯s meals; they ate leftovers or had their own servant¡¯s menu.


    ¡°Not bad, very tasty, even better than pastries from the restaurants outside. It¡¯s made by the same chef, but the different honey has made such a big difference,¡± remarked Tang Xiyue.


    Tang Xiyue, who had once studied in Imperial City, was accustomed to tasting delicacies at major restaurants as a rich family¡¯s young Master, and found that the usual delicacies paled in comparison to the ordinary pastries he ate today.


    Using ordinary ingredients, yet producing a heavenly delight.


    ¡°Indeed, it tastes very good¡­¡± Mr. Tang felt that none of the good food he had eaten over the decades could compare to the pastries he ate today.


    Not only did they taste good, but as they settled in the stomach, they gave a warm sensation during the winter and made the whole body feel comfortable.


    The housekeeper also had the fortune to eat two pieces of pastry, feeling this endeavor was well accomplished. Being rewarded with chrysanthemum tea and these pastries delighted him more than reward money could.


    As the housekeeper next to Old Master and the chief housekeeper of Tang Mansion, he was not short of money; he was fortunate enough to have bought a large house in the county. His family was doing well, his son working in business with the young Master, and though just a servant in another¡¯s household, he lived the life of a wealthy master.


    The adults in the living room, after eating the pastries, felt like eating more.


    Very soon, only a little of the pastries remained, reserved by the adults thinking of leaving some for Shunyan; otherwise, they would have finished them.


    Madam was full and felt that she could skip dinner. As a housekeeper and noble lady, she generally ate light to maintain health, preferring to eat small meals more frequently.


    This was truly a way to maintain health. Overeating and lack of exercise not only leads to obesity but also puts pressure on body organs, thereby causing a decline in physical functions.

 Chapter 94 - 93 Where the Honey Comes From

    Chapter 94: Chapter 93 Where the Honey Comes From


    Mrs. Li held young Master Tang Shunyan¡¯s hand as they came to Madam¡¯s courtyard, where they could all smell a sweet fragrance in the air.


    ¡°How fragrant!¡± Tang Shunyan felt like drooling. He had just eaten something upon returning to the courtyard, but the aroma made him want to eat again.


    Mrs. Li heard Tang Shunyan¡¯s words and smiled at the corners of her mouth, thinking how truly innocent and carefree children are.


    As a housekeeper, even if the master¡¯s food smelled delicious, she wasn¡¯t entitled to enjoy it, except for occasions when young Master left leftovers that she couldn¡¯t bear to throw away, only then would she eat the leftovers.


    However, the leftovers from young Master¡¯s meals, especially the good ones, would normally be given to the Maids around him. Mrs. Li usually gave way to others, making life difficult for herself in the household. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she didn¡¯t defer to others, they would dislike her even more and would constantly play petty tricks.


    ...


    ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, Father, Mother, Shunyan is back¡­¡±


    As Tang Shunyan crossed the threshold into the living room and saw the people inside, his little legs carried him running in, already greeting his relatives.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, slow down¡­¡± the young madam smiled broadly as she saw her son.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here too. No wonder it smells so good. Did Grandmother tell the kitchen to make something tasty?¡±


    Tang Shunyan was, after all, just a child. No matter how mature he tried to act, he was still not quite three years old. Smelling the delicious fragrance, he couldn¡¯t suppress his desire to eat. Upon entering the living room and taking a quick look at the elders, his gaze quickly settled on the pastries on the table.


    ¡°Hehe, our grandson is in for a treat! Grandmother had the kitchen make pastries with the honey you brought back, much tastier than the usual snacks.¡±


    Madam¡¯s face was filled with kindness, and she was especially fond of her eldest grandson. The child was clever and lively, the apple of their eye.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, it¡¯s just a pity that your grandson ate something recently and feels a bit full, but even so, I still want to eat.¡±


    Tang Shunyan spoke honestly in front of his elders. The teacher had taught him that children should be honest, shouldn¡¯t lie, and must respect their elders and love the young, thoroughly explaining the meanings in the Three Character Classic and the Thousand Character Classic.


    Tang Shunyan was young and did not fully understand the meanings, but he listened attentively to the teacher, believing that the teacher¡¯s learned words were right.


    ¡°Hmm, you can eat a little and take the rest back with you,¡± Madam said to her grandson with a smile.


    ¡°Son, eat lots of food so you¡¯ll grow up tall and strong, like your father,¡± said Mr. Tang, feeling that his son was a bit thin and not very tall. Compared to other children of the same age, his height was just average.


    ¡°Mm, I want to eat some, and then take the rest back home.¡±


    Tang Shunyan joyfully took a piece of cake from Mrs. Li and bit into it. It tasted so delicious that he couldn¡¯t help but eat large mouthfuls instead of small bites.


    Tang Shunyan ate too quickly and perhaps swallowed air, beginning to hiccup, ¡°Er, er.¡±


    ¡°Grandson, all the goodies are yours; no one¡¯s competing with you. Why are you eating so hastily? Mrs. Li, quickly bring some honey tea for our grandson,¡±


    Madam had already asked Jinhua to prepare chrysanthemum tea for her grandson as soon as Tang Shunyan entered the living room.


    ¡°This child normally doesn¡¯t eat like this. What¡¯s gotten into him today? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve just eaten?¡± The young madam spoke while giving Mrs. Li a stern look, as any mistake could be blamed on Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Young madam, the young Master did eat something earlier, which is why he was allowed to come here. It must be because he loves the honey pastries so much.¡±


    Mrs. Li felt somewhat wronged. The young Master was just a child, his behavior still needing guidance; how could he be expected to have the composure and propriety of an adult?


    A child doesn¡¯t know how to feign; they only show their purest side.


    After drinking a few sips of tea, feeling that the chrysanthemum tea was so delicious, and no longer hiccupping, Tang Shunyan said to Madam:


    ¡°The pastries were so delicious, and the chrysanthemum tea was very nice to drink, Mother, I was just a bit too fond of eating them, I got a little carried away. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Grandson, you like honey pastries, from now on the kitchen will make some for you every day. With this jar of honey, you¡¯ll have enough for a while. Have you thanked your wet nurse yet? It was her little daughter who gave you the honey, right?¡±


    Tang Shunyan looked at Mrs. Li after hearing his grandmother¡¯s words, then at the big jar on the table, and said to Mrs. Li:


    ¡°Wet nurse, thank you. Thank your little sister for me. She gave me such a nice toy, and such delicious honey too.¡±


    Mrs. Li was a bit bewildered on hearing this. She knew about the toy, but not about any honey.


    All she knew was that her little daughter had brought a jar, and at the time, no one knew what was in it, thinking that the little girl, being playful, had given young Master a jar of pickles.


    That was what everyone else thought, and so did she.


    Her elder daughter had said that the pickles were long gone, so she assumed it was some kind of prank by her little daughter, perhaps filled with water or something similar.


    The little daughter couldn¡¯t even speak yet, so how could her husband know what was inside?


    So how could the other women know?


    Then why would the little daughter be able to give honey? Surely it wasn¡¯t bought by the Mother-in-law. If it had been bought by the Mother-in-law, she would have taken it away as soon as she saw the little girl give it to young Master.


    The Mother-in-law was so stingy, where would she get the money to buy honey?


    This several pounds of honey, how much would it cost?


    Mrs. Li looked around at everyone blankly, thinking they were all joking with her, not wanting young Master to be unhappy, and thus telling a well-intentioned lie to make young Master happy.


    ¡°Young Master, our family doesn¡¯t keep bees, how could we have honey? My Mother-in-law certainly wouldn¡¯t give my husband money to buy honey. Just now at home, nobody knew what was inside that jar!¡±


    Mrs. Li was too honest; she wasn¡¯t by her little daughter¡¯s side, knew only that the child was sensible and easy to care for, but didn¡¯t know any other secrets.


    In such a short period of time, her husband hadn¡¯t said much to her either, afraid that if he told her, the news would spread.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust his wife, but there were just too many people in the room at the time, and even more in the courtyard at the entrance.


    ¡°But it was a gift from my little sister, my grandmother wouldn¡¯t lie to me; and when I was holding this jar, it smelled sweet and fragrant, just like it does now.¡±


    Tang Shunyan had a nose like a pup¡¯s, and he knew there was something good inside when he received the gift. Back then, others said it was worthless pickles, but he didn¡¯t think it was pickles.


    Passing by the kitchen, he also smelled the scent of pickle jars, which was different from the scent of the gift jar he had received.


    Mrs. Li was dumbfounded again after hearing what young Master said.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, young Master is asking you something, what are you daydreaming about?¡±


    Jufeng was the first who couldn¡¯t stand seeing Mrs. Li daydreaming in front of the master; it was quite inappropriate.


    ¡°Ah, young Master, perhaps it was bought by the child¡¯s father! I have never had this kind of honey.¡±


    Mrs. Li thought for a moment and could only explain in this way; her husband got the honey in a trade, perhaps intending to give it to the child, but the child ended up giving it to young Master.


    She said this with some uncertainty; after all, how could her husband afford to buy honey?

 Chapter 95 - 94 She Doesnt Know

    Chapter 95: Chapter 94 She Doesn¡¯t Know


    Mrs. Li had not expected that her husband also did not know where their daughter¡¯s honey had come from. Ask a child who cannot speak? Her husband could not find out either.


    Over the month, her husband had encountered many matters and also kept the secret of their youngest daughter¡¯s secret from the family, and even more so, he did not mention it to her.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, such fine honey, next time you go home, ask where the honey was bought from. We should buy some to give as gifts or for consumption at the mansion.¡±


    Madam thought further ahead; the New Year was approaching, and it was time to give New Year gifts. This specialty product would be an excellent gift to send to the Capital City, to bring healthful items to the family, which represented a meaningful gesture.


    ¡°Mother-in-law is right, the honey bought previously by our mansion was not as good. Now that we have found a quality product, let¡¯s prepare some New Year gifts for the people at the mansion.¡±


    The young madam felt that after eating the honey, the prior heaviness in her body seemed to have eased a great deal. Her hands and feet, which had been somewhat swollen, also looked much better. She thought that this kind of honey was better than tonic prescriptions and without the toxicity of medications.


    ...


    She thought of visiting her maternal home after a year of absence. She was about to give birth and could not return to her maternal home before or after the New Year. She could send New Year gifts instead.


    Sending New Year gifts was a delicate matter as wealthy families lacked nothing in terms of rich food and clothing but were deficient in health supplements, especially pure natural supplements like honey that enhance beauty.


    Mrs. Li, after hearing the words of Madam and the young madam, could only nod in agreement. She could investigate further only a month later.


    ¡°Grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, this honey was gifted to me by my little sister. Don¡¯t take it to the big kitchen. My things should be kept for my own slow consumption.¡±


    After having his fill, Tang Shunyan found out that the tasty pastry was made with honey, which made it so delicious, he was reluctant to hand over his gift to others.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, there¡¯s quite a few pounds of honey here. You alone could consume it for a long time. Save some for your mother and have someone make pastries every day.¡±


    This time, the young madam thought of the county magistrate¡¯s house. Today, her son and Mrs. Li went out, and the county magistrate¡¯s house had sent an invitation, indicating they would visit their mansion tomorrow.


    Previously not considered, only the young madam thought of using this honey in pastries to entertain the lady and daughter of the county magistrate¡¯s house.


    When Tang Shunyan¡¯s mother requested, could he say no? Besides, his mother was going to save some honey for him and had promised to have pastries made for him every day. As long as he could enjoy tasty pastries daily, it was fine to leave more honey with his mother.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, the housekeeper and Mr. Li reached some verbal agreements, are you aware?¡±


    At this moment, Mr. Tang remembered the matter they had just discussed. Being a member of the Ye family, Mrs. Li must also be informed of this matter.


    ¡°What agreement? I don¡¯t know about it!¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s puzzled look, could it be that her husband and the housekeeper had discussed something she was unaware of?


    ¡°Housekeeper, please tell Mrs. Li,¡± Mr. Tang said, knowing from Mrs. Li¡¯s expression that she was unaware of the discussion between the housekeeper and her husband.


    The housekeeper nodded at the young master¡¯s command and then turned to Mrs. Li and said, ¡°Your youngest daughter gifted a toy to the young master and also mentioned that your family is currently carving wooden Bodhisattva statues for sale. I thought of collaborating with your family or perhaps inviting your husband to our county¡¯s wood factory to carve some finer wooden Bodhisattvas.¡±


    Upon hearing what the housekeeper said, Mrs. Li immediately became anxious. If her husband came to the county, what would happen to the children at home?


    ¡°Housekeeper, has my husband agreed to this?¡±


    The housekeeper shook his head and said, Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Your husband mentioned he was worried about the children at home having no one to take care of them while he is at the county¡¯s wood factory. Considering your family¡¯s situation, he thought of coming back to the county and discussing with the Old Master and the young Master, then coming up with a cooperation proposal¡ªinviting you to work for us.


    We provide the wood, your husband does the carving and design, and both families cooperate. The profit made would be shared with your family.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper, I don¡¯t understand business matters, being a woman. Unless my whole family moves to the county, having only my husband work in the county while I work here means the children at home would be really pitiful. You might already know, my in-laws and sister-in-law do not take care of the children at home.¡±


    Mrs. Li thought of her children at home being so pitiful that tears couldn¡¯t help but fall.


    Just for money, she had left her one-month-old daughter to work as a housekeeper for others, her little daughter at home was so pitiful.


    In the living room, apart from the young madam and Jufeng, everyone else felt pity for what Mrs. Li said.


    ¡°Wet nurse, if I could bring my sisters to the county to work, I could see them every day.¡±


    Shunyan listened to the wet nurse¡¯s words, his little face full of expectation, thinking about seeing his sisters every day.


    ¡°Young Master, even if they follow my husband to the county, they won¡¯t be able to see the Young Master every day, since the Young Master has a full schedule of studies every day.¡±


    Mrs. Li, having noticed the young madam glaring at her, timidly bowed her head as she spoke.


    ¡°Wet nurse, rest assured, I will visit my sisters before my studies start in the morning, and then see them again after my studies are done. That way I can see them and not neglect my studies.¡±


    Shunyan¡¯s words provoked his mother to glare angrily at Mrs. Li; his father, however, laughed and said,


    ¡°Son, that means you will have to wake up even earlier. It will be tough, won¡¯t it? Is the teacher giving you too light a workload? Should I talk to him about giving you more?¡±


    ¡°Father, look at my tiny arms and legs, I already struggle with the teacher¡¯s assigned tasks every day. But to see my sisters, I don¡¯t find it tough, hehe.¡±


    The words of Shunyan made the young madam unbearably angry, reprimanding her son,


    ¡°Nonsense, our family is a wealthy family. How can you play with commoner girls? Moreover, you have so many sisters and playmates already. Put that idea to rest.


    The County Magistrate¡¯s wife sent us an invitation today, and they will visit us tomorrow. Mother only allows you to be friends with children from wealthy families.¡±


    Tang Hailong and Mr. Tang were silent throughout, aware of the family¡¯s thoughts on alliance marriages, a silent admission that such arrangements were in the adults¡¯ unspoken understanding.


    The Madam had long understood his daughter-in-law¡¯s thoughts and did not oppose them; as parents and lovers, they thought of helping their children reach higher places and planning a bright future for them was not wrong.


    The young madam further believed that her son¡¯s future wife must be from a wealthy family, to bring her honor¡ªshe could not marry someone from a commoner family, as it would embarrass her and make her the target of ridicule for not teaching her son properly.


    If her son were to take concubines in the future, considering someone from the commoner class might be an option, but only if she were literate, knowledgeable, and could read¡ªonly then could she enter the Tang Family.


    In the midst of the Tang Family¡¯s conversations, even the naive Mrs. Li understood that wealthy families sought matches within their own stature, and however good her daughter might be, she was still just a commoner.


    While others already planned their children¡¯s futures, as common folk, they could only wait for their children to grow up hoping for a good future, unable to plan it for them.

 Chapter 96 - 95: A Match of Equal Social Status

    Chapter 96: Chapter 95: A Match of Equal Social Status


    Mrs. Li thought again about her husband being able to cooperate with the Tang Family. If they could earn a bit more money, wouldn¡¯t their family be less poor, and wouldn¡¯t she be able to secure a future for her daughters when they grew up?


    She looked at the young madam, dressed in maternity wear, her head adorned with jewelry so rich and exquisite, while her own head was only adorned with a wooden hairpin.


    Like Madam, lavished with richness atop her head, dressed in silk, and wearing such extravagant jewelry.


    The bead hairpins on her head shone brightly, and the bracelets and necklaces on her hands were even more valuable.


    And having seen them dressed differently every day, she felt inferior and thought that the young madam looked down on her daughters because they were unworthy of the Tang Family.


    Mrs. Li had never believed that their poor family could be related to the wealthy Tang Family through marriage.


    ...


    She also became aware of the social rule that marriages should be between equals, and she felt that even if her daughters entered the Tang Family, they would not become the housekeeper.


    Mrs. Li, being of peasant origin, would rather be the wife of a poor man than a concubine in a rich family.


    Though concubines lived a life of glory and wealth like their masters, they were controlled by the Madam, like being in a gilded cage.


    The fate of concubines might also be controlled by others, as most concubines came from backgrounds not as prominent as the Madam¡¯s.


    At this moment, Mrs. Li listened to the young madam ostracizing her and her daughters, she only bowed her head, without wishing for her husband to bring their daughters to the county.


    Even if her husband could cooperate with the Tang Family, she just hoped he could establish a small factory in their hometown.


    Tang Shunyan, reprimanded by his mother at such a young age, pouted his mouth, unable to counter her words with any other language, not yet strong enough to protest what she had said.


    ¡°Alright, alright! The housekeeper said that Mrs. Li¡¯s husband does not wish to come to the county, then for now, we¡¯ll send some wood to their home for carving, and after the New Year, Mrs. Li can return home. You and your husband should take good care of your daughters.¡±


    As a man, Mr. Tang had already agreed with his wife that marrying within one¡¯s social class was a way for wealthy families to marry and expand their businesses.


    The wife he had married, although not born of the first wife, was still from a prestigious family, which was also helpful to their own family.


    ¡°Alright, just as the Eldest Young Master said, housekeeper, arrange it tomorrow. Transport the wood to Mrs. Li¡¯s house and also send two guards to protect it.


    If possible, housekeeper, go find the village chief of that village, and buy some land there to establish a small factory. The space at Mrs. Li¡¯s home is too cramped for doing any big projects.¡±


    The housekeeper nodded upon hearing the Old Master¡¯s words. The thatched cottage at Mrs. Li¡¯s house was indeed not suitable for precious wood carving; should wind and rain beat down, water would seep into the cottage and dampen the wood. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, Old Master, I will make arrangements to establish a small factory. If we do not use blue bricks or red bricks, but rather mud bricks for the tile-roofed house, it will not require much investment.¡±


    Mr. Tang fell silent for a moment upon the housekeeper¡¯s words, feeling that a mud-brick house was not sturdy enough, and at most would only be durable for a few years, unlike red or blue bricks which could be safe for twenty or thirty years.


    Mr. Tang, from a large and prosperous family, would not skimp on such a small amount of money, as the safety of the workers, if compromised, could lead to greater losses.


    Before Mr. Tang could voice his thoughts, the Eldest Young Master had already considered these issues and said:


    ¡°Housekeeper, we are investing in building a factory, and it¡¯s not just for a few years before closing. Even if this business doesn¡¯t last very long, we can still use the factory space for other businesses. There is an abundance of goods from the mountains, and we could use these factories to store mountain produce, grains, and such.¡±


    The housekeeper, following the word of the Eldest Young Master, nodded and said, ¡°Please instruct me further, Eldest Young Master¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, go ahead and arrange it, put some muscle into it. If we¡¯re going to do it, let¡¯s do it big with the factory. On one side we can have the factory and on the other side dormitories, and even have extra rooms available for what I just mentioned. There can be space for storing grain when harvest comes, and for collecting local mountain goods when they¡¯re available.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Master¡¯s intentions are clear to me. Green bricks are somewhat more expensive. Since we¡¯re constructing a factory, we don¡¯t need such costly green bricks. The quality of red bricks is almost the same as green bricks, and using red bricks in the rural areas for a factory is already quite high-end.¡±


    Both Mr. Tang and Mr. Tang nodded to the housekeeper¡¯s suggestion, while Madam and young madam could only listen and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to interject while the men were discussing matters.


    However, young madam was quite annoyed in her heart. Weren¡¯t her husband and the rest essentially helping the Li Family to set up a factory, which would aid them in becoming wealthy?


    It was unclear why, but young madam found the wet nurses for her son far less irksome than Mrs. Li who she disliked the most.


    Her son was the child she carried for ten months; her heart harbored feelings for a commoner wet nurse. Perhaps this was one reason she disliked Mrs. Li, and she hated even more that Mrs. Li, from a common background, could gain her son¡¯s affection and her family¡¯s regard.


    Perhaps young madam, who had been used to oppressing others in her maiden home where concubine daughters had little authority, had gained greater power as young madam and desired even more to control the destinies of others.


    Mrs. Li, upon hearing the words of the Family Head, felt both joy and worry.


    She was joyful because after the new year she wouldn¡¯t need to work here as a helper and could stay at home with her husband and daughter.


    Being here meant eating and living well, but she knew a golden bed is not as good as one¡¯s own pot.


    She was always fearful and vigilant, wary of others scheming against her.


    At home, even if Mother-in-law was unpleasant, it was still her home, and there was a sense of security with her husband at her side.


    Her worry was about her home cooperating with the Tang Family, with the construction of the factory and the gift of timber. She feared that her husband might not be able to manage the task well.


    Mrs. Li was afraid that if the wealthy family made such contributions and didn¡¯t see returns, they might resort to means against her family.


    She wasn¡¯t blinded by this seemingly joyful event. Often, wealth comes with risk and was not as simple as her husband and Father-in-law¡¯s private work at home.


    Shunyan listened quietly to the adults¡¯ conversations, his eyes roving. He wasn¡¯t saddened by the possibility of Mrs. Li leaving after the new year and thought that with his family cooperating with the Li Family, he would surely have the chance to visit their home.


    He was somewhat expectant of growing up quickly so he could have his own free time and could visit Mrs. Li and her daughters anytime he wanted.


    ¡°Grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, you can¡¯t take these toys away, okay? These toys were given to me by my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Very well, all these toys belong to the young Master,¡± said Madam with a laugh.


    The housekeeper actually considered taking some of the cheaper wooden toy templates to the lumber mill, so their own factory could replicate them.


    After hearing the young Master¡¯s words, he dared not make a move and as a housekeeper, he had to heed the words of the Family Head.


    ¡°Housekeeper, go and arrange it. We set off early tomorrow.¡±


    After Mr. Tang gave his instructions, he went back to the study with his father.


    Lady Tang also returned to her own quarters. As a pregnant woman, it was not good for her to be out after dark, and she didn¡¯t enjoy having dinner at mother-in-law¡¯s place.


    Shunyan had his dinner at his grandmother¡¯s place and had Mrs. Li take those toys back to his quarters for him.

 Chapter 97 - 96 Respecting the Teacher

    Chapter 97: Chapter 96 Respecting the Teacher


    Tang Shunyan had just gotten up the second day, assisted by Mrs. Li, dressing and washing his face, and then, remembering what his grandmother had said about making pastries, he asked the wet nurse to take him to his grandmother¡¯s courtyard for breakfast.


    Upon seeing the dining room in his grandmother¡¯s courtyard, there indeed were pastries made with honey.


    ¡°Hehe, grandson has arrived, Grandmother.¡±


    Madam, seeing her lively grandson running over, said with a kindly and smiling expression:


    ¡°Slow down, these are special pastries made by the kitchen, all using the honey you brought back.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, grandson mentioned yesterday about bringing some honey back to the courtyard, but forgot to bring it before leaving. Grandmother hasn¡¯t used up all that honey, has she?¡±


    ...


    ¡°How could that be? Since our grandson is so good, Grandmother instructed the housekeeper to go to the Li Family home today to buy honey. Eventually, all our pastries will be made with honey, and you can even eat them as your meals.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Tang Shunyan jumped joyfully.


    Mrs. Li could only smell the sweet scent; she couldn¡¯t have a piece of the pastry made with honey.


    Her meals, like those of the other servants, were leftovers given by the daughters to the master¡¯s family. She also couldn¡¯t indulge in even a bite, wondering why the master¡¯s family said their provided honey was different, though it all came from bees. This luxurious treatment, valued even more than the cherished bird¡¯s nest, felt strange to her.


    Such were Mrs. Li¡¯s thoughts, but she dared not voice them. Mrs. Pan had already told her when bringing her here to speak little, work more, speak less, make fewer mistakes, and work quietly and obediently.


    After breakfast at his grandmother¡¯s place, Tang Shunyan had just returned to his own courtyard and entered the study where the teacher was about to give him a lesson, when a maid at the door told him:


    ¡°Young Master, the young madam is asking for you in her courtyard.¡±


    Tang Shunyan glanced at the hourglass in the study; it was prepared by the teacher to tell time, and he had learned how to read it.


    He hadn¡¯t visited his mother¡¯s courtyard this morning, partially out of spite¡ªlast night, his mother had scolded him at his grandmother¡¯s courtyard, telling him not to associate with the wet nurse¡¯s sisters, which made him spiteful enough not to greet his mother.


    ¡°The teacher is about to come and give me a lesson. Go tell mother I¡¯ll go after my class.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Jufeng is asking you to come to the young madam¡¯s courtyard because there are guests visiting there.¡±


    Xiu Zhi, also a confidante of the young madam, heard about the visiting cards sent to the young madam¡¯s courtyard yesterday, and today there were guests visiting there; she was able to hear about it.


    ¡°Mind less of your business. I haven¡¯t yet reported yesterday¡¯s incident to grandmother and mother. I need to study.¡±


    Tang Shunyan particularly disliked Xiu Zhi, more so than other maids, perhaps because Xiu Zhi often mocked him in front of Mrs. Li, which hurt his feelings.


    Knowing these were maids sent by his mother, he didn¡¯t stoop to their level.


    Even more, knowing these maids listened to his mother, acting as her spies, made him feel like he had no freedom in life.


    In the courtyard, only the wet nurse wasn¡¯t spying for someone else; only Mrs. Li gave him a sense of security.


    Xiu Zhi, scolded by Tang Shunyan, dared not say the retort she had in mind.


    Jufeng felt that the young Master was becoming more assertive, and now that he wouldn¡¯t listen to her, it made her less effective in her duties in front of the young madam.


    ¡°Young Master, please just go once to the young madam¡¯s courtyard to meet the guests. If you don¡¯t take leave, just say a word to the young madam; it will help me explain to her,¡± Xiu Zhi said.


    Tang Shunyan, however, shook his head, responding to Jufeng:


    ¡°Mother often has female guests, and although they frequently visit, I can¡¯t entertain them every day. If I entertained them daily, how could I find time to study my skills?¡±


    ¡°But sir, it doesn¡¯t take much time to meet them briefly; the young ladies have requested to see the young Master,¡± Jufeng said with her head lowered, not giving up on persuading him.


    ¡°Has Meng Zhaojun arrived? Tell her to wait; I¡¯ll go over to mother¡¯s courtyard after my class.¡±


    Jufeng was about to say something else when the teacher arrived at the door of the study. He looked at her sternly, having overheard the student¡¯s words and was quite appreciative of the student¡¯s diligent and eager-to-learn attitude.


    As a teacher, he naturally wanted to educate a brilliant disciple, whose fame would spread far and wide; that was what gave a teacher the greatest sense of achievement.


    It wasn¡¯t about taking someone¡¯s money and not teaching properly. Proper teaching was essential, and if the students didn¡¯t study hard, it would also ruin his reputation.


    The teacher, like a father, hoped his descendants would fulfill some dreams that they themselves could not.


    When Tang Shunyan saw the teacher arrive, he paid his respects and then paid no more attention to the maid outside the door.


    Mrs. Li stood to the side in silence, supporting the young Master but afraid of offending the young madam.


    Firstly, the teacher assessed the homework he had assigned to Tang Shunyan the day before yesterday, as Tang Shunyan had taken a day off yesterday. Though it was a day off, the teacher had still assigned him homework.


    Tang Shunyan first recited for the teacher, then practiced his writing.


    The teacher then taught him additional characters and explained them, as time gradually passed. Near the end of the class, the teacher asked Tang Shunyan where he had been the previous day and what he had experienced.


    Tang Shunyan told Mr. He about the joyful events of the previous day, mentioning that the daughters of the Li Family were skilled in carving, with the youngest sister giving him honey and some carved toys. That little sister also knew how to carve toys, and his family was already collaborating with her family.


    The teacher, an old-school scholar who didn¡¯t engage in business and earned a modest living by educating others, had never heard of such a young child being able to carve and assumed Tang Shunyan, not yet three years old, was joking.


    Tang Shunyan then took out a small box of pastries and said to the teacher:


    ¡°Teacher, yesterday, the little sister gave me a large jar of honey, and my family made it into pastries. I ate some this morning at my grandmother¡¯s and thought of you, so I had the wet nurse bring some pastries for you to taste the deliciousness of the honey.¡±


    The teacher stared intently at the young student before him ¨C so young, yet while enjoying something tasty, he thought of him.


    If he had been from an ordinary family, the first thing on his mind would have been to fill his own stomach. It was already commendable that Tang Shunyan, the young Master of the Tang family, thought of feeding himself well, and it was not easy for someone so young to think of bringing something for the teacher to eat ¨C indeed, he was teachable.


    The teacher¡¯s nose had already caught the sweet scent; the pastries in the wrapped box indeed smelled better than the usual snacks students brought him.


    Upon seeing the box, the teacher thought of sharing it with his family and did not open the box to eat the pastries right away. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn¡¯t immediately take the box and leave but assigned some homework to the student and reminded him not to miss the afternoon Martial Arts class.


    Tang Shunyan nodded to the teacher, watching as he left with the box.


    Jufeng went back to report to the young madam, then sent another maid to wait for the young Master to finish class and invite him to the young madam¡¯s courtyard.


    After seeing the teacher leave, the maid, who was still in the study with the young Master working, spoke:


    ¡°Young Master, the young madam instructed that once you finish class, please go to the young madam¡¯s courtyard; there are guests waiting to see you there.¡±


    Tang Shunyan put down his pen, fell silent for a moment, and knowing his mother¡¯s character, he understood that if she couldn¡¯t get him to come to the courtyard, she would definitely send someone again to invite him.

 Chapter 98 - 97 Gathering Information

    Chapter 98: Chapter 97 Gathering Information


    Yesterday, Meng Zhaojun encouraged her mother to have a maid send a visitation card to Lady Tang of the Tang Mansion, and at the same time, discreetly inquire about what Tang Shunyan was doing at home.


    The person who went to deliver the visitation card was very attentive and took the opportunity to ask about Young Master Tang Shunyan of the Tang Mansion, if he was at the mansion today, and what he was up to.


    Meng Zhaojun was practicing calligraphy and playing the zither in her boudoir, doing almost the same things every day, with the sole exception of needlework, which she did not master well.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was too dull at needlework, after all, she was only two years old, lacking two months to three, and her other skills were excellent. It wasn¡¯t because she was particularly clever in this life or a genius child, it was thanks to the memories brought over from her past life.


    These memories had completely become her Golden Finger, which allowed her to be doted on by her family and also enabled her to use this advantage to lead a comfortable life in an authoritative household in ancient times.


    Feeling that she no longer needed to study so much of the Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting as well as calligraphy, because she utilized the memories from her past life, and her talents were already quite good.


    ...


    She then devoted more time to husband cultivation and paid more attention to Tang Shunyan.


    She would visit the Tang Mansion every two or three days and had even bribed spies in the mansion to monitor Meng Zhaojun¡¯s every move.


    Before noon, the person sent to deliver the visitation card returned and reported the activities of Young Master Tang of the Tang Mansion to the maid, who then entered the room to inform Meng Zhaojun.


    ¡°Miss, the person we sent to the Tang Mansion has reported back that Young Master Tang Shunyan went to the countryside with his wet nurse and has not yet returned to the mansion,¡± said the maid.


    Meng Zhaojun was in the middle of writing a piece of calligraphy. Her young age meant that even with her calligraphy skills, her strokes lacked strength and she couldn¡¯t write very large characters. Hearing what the maid said, her hand, which was in the middle of practice, trembled, causing the character she was writing to slant and spoiling the entire piece.


    Meng Zhaojun was very confident; she also had a female teacher come to teach her at home, who assigned her homework every day. However, because of her talents, her learning was relatively free, and she could take leaves whenever she didn¡¯t wish to study.


    The female teacher, having received Mrs. Meng¡¯s approval, would let Meng Zhaojun relax appropriately and would agree whenever Meng Zhaojun asked her for leave.


    Besides practicing calligraphy, Meng Zhaojun would also practice Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting every day and of course, would learn needlework.


    In her past life memories, needlework was her weakest point; not to mention embroidery, she didn¡¯t even know how to make or mend clothes, and ladies like her didn¡¯t need to make their own clothes.


    Yet everyone was required to learn needlework and embroidery; mastering this skill was necessary even if it wouldn¡¯t be used in the future, to become the perfect talented woman.


    After all, in ancient times, many women made their bridal gowns themselves, along with their undergarments, and sometimes they had to help in making some of their husband¡¯s clothing. Embroidery items like wallets, sachets, and handkerchiefs were also essential skills to learn.


    Since she was confident in her abilities in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, Meng Zhaojun devoted more time to learning needlework and embroidery.


    Whether it was a lack of innate talent or that her young age meant her concentration was not fine enough, her needlework was quite bumpy and was the only skill that didn¡¯t earn the teacher¡¯s praise.


    Upon hearing the maid¡¯s report, Meng Zhaojun put down the anxious look on her face and said to the maid,


    ¡°Investigate, go quickly and find out about Tang Shunyan¡¯s wet nurse¡¯s background, where her family lives, who is in her family, what background they have, and what her family members do in Longquan.¡±


    ¡°Miss, the person we sent is very clever; knowing you would definitely ask about Mrs. Li, the wet nurse who is with Young Master Tang, he already found out the information when he returned,¡± said the maid.


    The maid paused for a moment here.


    Meng Zhaojun said anxiously, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already found out, tell me quickly!¡±


    ¡°Lady, do not rush, let me relay it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Fine, speak¡­¡± Meng Zhaojun sat down on a chair beside her.


    The maid brought her a cup of tea. Looking at this little lady who was just over two years old, approaching three, and seeing how eager she was, with a sharpness and thoughtfulness in her speech and thoughts that certainly did not resemble that of a two or three-year-old child, it always felt like the little lady they were facing was a peer.


    This feeling was not new. Since the little lady was born, the maid had always been by the elder sister¡¯s side, and it wasn¡¯t until she began to speak that it slowly became evident that her behavior and actions were incredibly abnormal, defying nature.


    Such a bewitching little lady ¡ª those close to her had been instructed by the family not to spread word of her peculiarities. The people around the little lady were bound by strict contracts; they could only be loyal to their master.


    ¡°Little lady, the wet nurse from the Tang Family, Mrs. Li, comes from Bushen Village. Her husband and father-in-law are carpenters and they own two acres of thin farmland. She has three younger sisters, two of whom are yet to be married. One is about to be married off to a small shop in their town to become a daughter-in-law,


    while one of the sisters has married within the village and has given birth to a boy. Mrs. Li has five daughters herself; the youngest was just over a month old when Mrs. Li came to work in Tang Mansion and should be over four months old now, right?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, upon hearing that Mrs. Li had five daughters, paid no mind to the other details. With her keen intuition, she always felt that among Mrs. Li¡¯s five daughters, perhaps one could pose a threat to the upbringing of her future husband. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How old are Mrs. Li¡¯s five daughters?¡±


    ¡°Lady, according to the report, Mrs. Li¡¯s eldest daughter is eight years old, then every two to three years there¡¯s another, with the second daughter nearly six, the third nearly five, the fourth nearly three, and the youngest over four months old.¡±


    After listening to the maid¡¯s words, Meng Zhaojun felt that in ancient times, relationships between older women and younger men were somewhat difficult. Generally, the men married when they were a bit older and the girls would find a family to marry into by the age of 15. If they were not married by 18, they were considered old maids.


    Thus, the only threats to her were Mrs. Li¡¯s two youngest daughters.


    ¡°What do Mrs. Li¡¯s daughters look like?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the oldest three work in the fields all day long and do not eat well, which has affected their appearance, with yellowish hair and sallow complexions. The fourth daughter looks a bit better than the other three. The most notable one is the youngest daughter, who is exquisite despite the harsh conditions. She has grown up well even though she lost access to breastmilk after just over a month and only had porridge to drink; it¡¯s truly fortunate.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s womanly intuition made her feel that the fourth daughter posed a threat, and perhaps the youngest, over four months old, might pose an even greater threat to her.


    Feeling restless, she tossed and turned and could not fall asleep until the sky brightened.


    Yesterday she had instructed the maid to wake her early. Serving under the maid¡¯s care, with sleepy eyes, she forcibly perked up and went to her mother¡¯s courtyard to have breakfast.


    Mrs. Meng was very concerned about her youngest daughter and seeing her still sleepy, she told her to eat her breakfast well, and if she felt listless, to go back to sleep. Mrs. Meng offered that she could visit the Tang Family on her own.


    Meng Zhaojun refused her mother¡¯s kindness, insisting on visiting the Tang Family herself and personally seeing Tang Shunyan.


    After the mother and daughter had breakfast and arrived at Tang Mansion, they were guests in Young Madam Tang¡¯s courtyard, and a maid had already been sent to fetch Tang Shun.


    Not long after, the maid by Young Madam Tang¡¯s side returned to report that the young master would come to Young Madam Tang¡¯s courtyard to meet the guests after his class ended.

 Chapter 99 - 98: A Sense of Threat

    Chapter 99: Chapter 98: A Sense of Threat


    Meng Zhaojun did not disturb Tang Shunyan in his study as she had once done before, having noticed that Tang Shunyan did not like to be disturbed while he was studying.


    She was unwilling just to wait there; with her mood already sour and having slept poorly the night before, she couldn¡¯t contribute to the adults¡¯ conversation. Forcing herself to stay alert with pursed lips, she fought the urge to sleep. To keep herself awake, she continuously drank tea and ate pastries.


    Unexpectedly, drinking the chrysanthemum tea prepared by the young madam made her feel refreshed instead of drowsy, and the pastries tasted different from the usual ones.


    Mrs. Meng also noticed that the pastries she had at the Tang Residence today tasted different from what she usually ate. In the past, she concerned herself with maintaining her figure and dignity, seldom eating or drinking much in public.


    However, today was an exception. Just like her daughter, she felt refreshed after several cups of chrysanthemum tea, feeling refreshed throughout her body.


    ¡°Young Mrs. Tang, what did you put in the tea besides honey? And the pastries, they¡¯re so delicious¡ªwhat are they made of?¡±


    ...


    Lady Tang, hosting the guests today, had sent a maid to her mother-in-law¡¯s courtyard to get some honey, which was then used to make pastries for the guests.


    The Madam naturally agreed. For such a distinguished guest as Mrs. Meng, only the best would do.


    Hearing the county magistrate¡¯s wife praise the tea and pastries, Lady Tang covered her mouth with her right hand, giggling as she said:


    ¡°I just added chrysanthemum and honey to the tea. The chef made the pastries the same way as before, only using a different kind of honey. You all find it special, don¡¯t you? Doesn¡¯t it smell wonderful?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun and her mother, Mrs. Meng, nodded in agreement upon hearing Lady Tang¡¯s words. Mrs. Meng then said:


    ¡°Please, tell us more. So, the unique taste of today¡¯s food and drink is all due to the honey? Where did you buy this honey that makes such a difference?¡±


    Flushed with the compliments from her guests, Lady Tang forgot her usual dislike for Mrs. Li, smiling as she replied:


    Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï


    ¡°The honey wasn¡¯t purchased; Yan¡¯er got it from playing at the Li Family home. Their daughter, only a little over four months old, gave Yan¡¯er some honey, along with some toys. It was quite a rich gift Yan¡¯er brought back this time, to the wet nurse¡¯s home¡ªnot a bad deal at all, getting honey and toys.¡±


    Mrs. Meng was only concerned with the Tang Family and paid no mind to a wet nurse from the Tang Family. Only her daughter, with her thoughtful and meticulous mind, considered such things at her young age, even more than her mother had anticipated.


    ¡°Oh, does the wet nurse keep bees at home? And does their family carve wood as well?¡±


    ¡°According to Mrs. Li, they don¡¯t keep bees at home. Perhaps her husband bought it from somewhere else. The toys he gave Yan¡¯er were indeed carved by Mr. Li.¡±


    Lady Tang did not believe that a farmer girl of just over four months could carve and would not entertain the idea of a child prodigy. She believed her own son to be the best. Even at the nominal age of three, he had not achieved much more, and her words deliberately downplayed the intelligence and skill of the child from the Li Family.


    After all, the wife of the county magistrate was an official¡¯s wife, and she had no desire for someone of such station to take interest in a mere commoner.


    Subconsciously, Lady Tang steered Mrs. Meng away from inquiring about Mrs. Li. But the matter of the honey was not so easily concealed¡ªit was a matter anyone could inquire about.


    Mrs. Meng, having listened, simply nodded, choosing not to dwell on the topic and instead brought up the upcoming New Year¡ªonly a month or two away¡ªwhen families would exchange gifts. She expressed hope that the Tang Family could bring in some finer items from elsewhere for the occasion. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The conversation then turned to the latest trends in fabric, hairstyles, and attire in the Capital City. Young Mrs. Tang and Mrs. Meng chatted about household matters, steering clear of discussing the official business her husband dealt with in the county.


    Meng Zhaojun quietly listened to her mother and Lady Tang chat, her thoughts lingering on Tang Shun. The Li Family seemed increasingly mysterious. From a family of woodworkers, they now added carving to their skills. Could it be the Tang Family wanted to collaborate with them?


    Meng Zhaojun was lost in thought with her own matters, thinking about the novels and TV shows she had watched in her past life. A Cinderella transformation? A rich girl¡¯s downhill journey, a farmer girl defying fate to help her family get rich?


    She felt that her only ¡°Golden Finger¡± was her memories from her past life and her good family background; being reborn without any special characteristics, her previous self-conceited thoughts now seemed a bit ridiculous.


    Meng Zhaojun always had a feeling that the daughter of the Li Family posed a threat to her, the idea of wanting to meet her, yet unable to come up with a reason why. How could she, a young lady from the County Magistrate¡¯s house, visit common folk?


    If word got out, what would people think? Would her actions cause trouble and unwanted gossip that she did not wish to bring upon her father?


    The Tang Family had interactions with The Mengs, but these were merely between Madams and did not involve the men.


    In the past few years, Meng Zhaojun, being by her father¡¯s side, knew that he was assessed every three years and had been here for over a year now.


    If he performed well in the assessment a year later, he would be promoted, perhaps even reassigned. Her parents wished even more to return to the Capital City; after all, working as a minor official in the bustling Capital was better than being exiled to distant lands like now.


    As Meng Zhaojun thought about her concerns, she wanted to find out if the Tang Family had any business collaboration with the Li Family.


    As a child, she knew it was inappropriate for her to discuss such topics. She could only maintain an innocent smile and ask casually:


    ¡°Lady Tang, are the toys that Tang Shunyan received very novel? Will your family consider turning these toys into a business or perhaps collaborate with the Li Family to make money together?¡±


    Mrs. Meng was surprised to hear her daughter inquire Lady Tang in such a manner and knew her daughter was intelligent and quick-witted, but she had not expected her to have a business mind as well.


    Lady Tang was stunned as she looked at Meng Zhaojun, wondering how a three-year-old little girl could be so precocious. What was she doing at three years old? The memories were blurry; back then, she only cared about eating and obeying, fearful of punishment from her Mother-in-law and of making mistakes.


    ¡°Madam Meng, you truly are remarkable! You¡¯ve raised your daughter so well.¡±


    Lady Tang¡¯s compliment made Madam Meng laugh and respond:


    ¡°What does a child know? Perhaps she¡¯s overheard me managing household affairs and the dowry shop, and now she¡¯s talking nonsense! It¡¯s not a deliberate attempt to pry into your family¡¯s secrets.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun cast her gaze down upon hearing her mother¡¯s words. The Li Family, being in business, had dealings that were underway and not yet publicly announced, preferring secrecy. By questioning Lady Tang in such a manner, she left room for Lady Tang not to respond.


    Yet Lady Tang considered it a trivial matter; their family¡¯s business collaboration with the Li Family involved only small enterprises, and she had little regard for the Li Family¡¯s prospects, better if their endeavors failed.


    She wasn¡¯t concerned about leaking information that could lead to taxes, knowing well that in the county, the officials¡¯ watchful eyes missed nothing.


    With such thoughts, she felt that both Mrs. Meng and her daughter were quite capable.


    Their family was indeed about to collaborate with the Li Family, and The Mengs being informed so promptly of this matter didn¡¯t seem like it was due to her previous words hinting at such.

 Chapter 100 - 99: The Proud Little Peacock

    Chapter 100: Chapter 99: The Proud Little Peacock


    Lady Tang couldn¡¯t help wondering if the Tang Family might have spies from the county magistrate¡¯s house? Had the officials already extended their reach into their home? How terrifying!


    At this thought, Lady Tang broke out in a cold sweat; engaging with an official¡¯s wife required utmost care when speaking.


    Her husband and father-in-law were both businessmen, conducting legitimate trade, but which trader was without fault? Even if she knew nothing about business,


    she was aware that their wealth was not solely from the size of their trade; she was utterly clueless about the tricks of the business.


    Worried that her husband and father-in-law had caught the county magistrate¡¯s attention, she feared that not only might her interactions with the official¡¯s wife fail to help her family, but they could also drag them down.


    Lady Tang just paused for a moment, her mind brimming with worries, which almost drove her to despair.


    ...


    As she was consumed with worry, her son Tang Shunyan entered through the door, forcing a smile as he said:


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re here at last, Miss Meng and Mrs. Meng have been waiting for quite some time.¡±


    Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t come alone; a maid and Mrs. Li followed behind her.


    Upon entering the living room and seeing Mrs. Meng and Meng Zhaojun, he first greeted his mother, then paid his respects to Mrs. Meng and Meng Zhaojun. After sitting beside his mother, he then said to her:


    ¡°Mother, Mrs. Meng and Miss Meng are here to visit you. I just came by chance. Sorry, as a young man, of course, I must focus on my studies. Even if I don¡¯t pursue scholarly honors when I grow up, a man should know how to read and count, so he can do business with father in the future.¡±


    Lady Tang nodded and said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, your mother has something to discuss with Mrs. Meng. Why don¡¯t you take Miss Meng out for a walk? Miss Meng is very talented; you can learn from each other.¡±


    Mrs. Meng, with her dignified smile, knew Lady Tang was just making an excuse. She wanted the children to go out for a walk, mostly to allow them more time together.


    She and Lady Tang had an unspoken agreement, and her husband, too, supported her and her daughter¡¯s interactions with the Tangs.


    Upon hearing Lady Tang¡¯s words, Meng Zhaojun¡¯s bright eyes fixed on Tang Shunyan, waiting eagerly for his agreement.


    His mother had spoken, and with Meng Zhaojun looking at him with such eyes, Tang Shunyan had no choice but to agree.


    It wasn¡¯t lunchtime yet, so going out was an option. Tang Shunyan, a child not yet three years old, despite trying to act mature, was still at an age where play was irresistible.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, let¡¯s go catch butterflies!¡±


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, I¡¯m tired of catching butterflies. I¡¯d rather see the present you received yesterday.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun had motives Tang Shunyan couldn¡¯t understand, but it was no trouble for him to show someone the gift he received. Yet, he remembered an issue and said:


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, when you see my toy, you mustn¡¯t snatch it. It¡¯s a gift from a little sister, carved by her father.¡±


    As Tang Shunyan and Meng Zhaojun conversed, they had already left his mother¡¯s courtyard and were heading towards his own.


    Following behind the two children were Mrs. Li and Xiu Zhi.


    ¡°Hmph, as if I would want it. I just want to have a look, to see what¡¯s so special about this toy you cherish¡ª it might even be ugly.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun made a face of disdain. She naturally had no interest in boys¡¯ toys, a view consistent across her past and present lives. She loved plush toys, dolls.


    Her boudoir was decorated according to her own design, full of handcrafted plush toys made from cotton and fabric by the servants, all based on her own cute animal and character sketches, brought to life for her room.


    Once, her father¡¯s favored concubine¡¯s daughter, a half-sister who was only two months older than she, tried to take her dolls. How could she possibly allow her to succeed?


    Her adult soul let a child snatch her things, not to mention her mother was the Madam.


    In this ancient world, she really detested the men with three wives and four concubines. Her mother was such a good person, yet her father also took concubines, possibly sent by superiors and thus, unavoidably accepted, becoming a disaster at home.


    It was clear that there were other influences at play in their home now, and her powerful mother had to worry about it.


    As a last resort, they arranged for their daughter to have a child betrothal, which was tacitly accepted, without even the exchange of gifts.


    Tang Shunyan brought Meng Zhaojun to his room and then instructed Mrs. Li to open a chest, pouring out the toys inside.


    Meng Zhaojun looked at the toys with a fixed gaze, her expression one of shock.


    She had such an expression because she saw toys from her previous world, like Ultraman, but this toy was made of wood and painted to look like a heavenly god warrior.


    There were also fairies, various wooden animal toys, and even little wooden figurines, which seemed very delicate and pretty.


    Meng Zhaojun, who lacked expertise, failed to realize that the toys were not made by a single person.


    ¡°Miss Meng, let me tell you what this is. Do you know? It¡¯s a Heavenly God Warrior! And these animal toys, seeing them makes me feel as if I¡¯ve entered a world of animals,¡± said the young master.


    As Tang Shunyan spoke, a lot crossed Meng Zhaojun¡¯s mind, wondering if someone else had traveled to this world. She heard Tang Shunyan mention the Heavenly God Warrior, a term she had never heard before¡ªcould the world¡¯s Heavenly God Warrior be Ultraman?


    In fact, Meng Zhaojun still didn¡¯t understand this world deeply; in such a confined space at home, there might be many things she was unaware of. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°These toys, were they carved by your husband?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t respond to Tang Shunyan but looked towards Mrs. Li, who stood by her side.


    Mrs. Li kept her head lowered; in front of the young Master and guest, she could still clearly see their conversation and expressions.


    She found Miss Meng¡¯s expressions strange and subconsciously chose not to reveal that her little daughter also carved these toys.


    ¡°Miss Meng, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Has the Tang Family already collaborated with your family in the business of carving these toys?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun couldn¡¯t get an answer from Lady Tang earlier, so asking Mrs. Li seemed feasible; perhaps this countrywoman wouldn¡¯t be as crafty and would be easier to coax.


    ¡°This¡­ I truly don¡¯t know, how could I know so much?¡±


    Mrs. Li felt terrified by this little girl¡¯s presence; were children from rich families all so mature and formidable?


    ¡°You won¡¯t say, will you? I will find out sooner or later. Tang Shunyan, if your wet nurse won¡¯t speak up, then you tell me!¡±


    Meng Zhaojun turned her head back towards Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Miss Meng, we¡¯re all just kids, can we really meddle in adult affairs? Are you perhaps short of money?¡±


    ¡°What a joke, I am the official¡¯s daughter, the legitimate one at that. I receive a monthly salary, and every birthday or New Year, there are red envelopes. Would I ever be short of money?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun answered Tang Shunyan with her head held high in arrogance, her demeanor like that of a proud little peacock.


    Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t mock Meng Zhaojun. Just two months ago, he was poorer than Meng Zhaojun and dared not make light of her again. He had already experienced the little girl¡¯s formidable nature.

 Chapter 101 - 100 One Carrot One Hole

    Chapter 101: Chapter 100 One Carrot One Hole


    Miss Meng was told by Tang Shunyan that she wouldn¡¯t be short of money, which hit a sore spot for her. Having traveled through time to this ancient world, starting as a toddler, she found herself at the age of three without the ability to earn money.


    One reason was her lack of a ¡°Golden Finger¡±; another was that in her previous life, she hadn¡¯t acquired the skills to make money. Although she knew about Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, she couldn¡¯t use these skills to earn money.


    Born into a wealthy family, besides learning skills, all she did was eat, drink, and play. She had just graduated from university and hadn¡¯t earned a dime when, mysteriously, she suddenly fell gravely ill and died, only to find herself in this world. She didn¡¯t know if this was bad luck or good fortune, but being alive again was a blessing.


    She had once wondered whether everyone who died would time travel, questioning if the so-called reincarnation was simply traveling to another world to be reborn.


    Tang Shunyan was refuted by Miss Meng and thought he had misspoken. He decided not to dwell on the subject any longer.


    Miss Meng felt increasingly depressed and didn¡¯t want to stay in this room any longer. The decor of Tang Shunyan¡¯s room lacked the beauty of her Lady¡¯s chamber, and there wasn¡¯t much to admire. With a turn of her head, she decided to show off her skills to Tang Shunyan.


    ...


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, do you know Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting?¡±


    ¡°Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting? How would I know about those? I am just learning to write; the teacher hasn¡¯t taught me those yet.¡±


    Tang Shunyan was embarrassed by Miss Meng¡¯s question, and awkwardly fidgeted with his neatly tied hair.


    ¡°How about I teach you, then? I have a slight understanding of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. Why don¡¯t we go to your study, and I¡¯ll teach you how to play chess?¡±


    Tang Shunyan thought for a moment; as a boy, such a challenge from a girl sparked his competitive spirit.


    ¡°This Young Master hasn¡¯t played chess before, but with my wit, you¡¯ll soon find I¡¯m better than you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll see about that! Maybe you¡¯ll just turn out to be a talentless fool.¡±


    The two children headed for the study. Tang Shunyan instructed the Maid, Xiu Zhi, to find him a set of Go.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, playing Go is too old-fashioned. Do you know how to play Chinese Chess?¡±


    Miss Meng looked at him with a beaming smile. This little boy was walking in the direction she was leading. With her guidance, would he still remember to play with those toys?


    Those farmer girls wanted to compete with her, but at the near water platform, she would have the advantage. They couldn¡¯t match her tricks.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to play Go or Chinese Chess.¡± Tang Shunyan felt even more pressured by Miss Meng, and his obstinate nature made him hold his head high and then instruct Xiu Zhi to find both Chinese Chess and Go.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, it looks like you¡¯re not only dull in writing, but also in speaking and playing the Qin. You must be clueless about those too!¡±


    Miss Meng¡¯s comment irked Tang Shunyan; he really didn¡¯t understand Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and he wasn¡¯t even as good at writing as Miss Meng, which made him feel ashamed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any of those, but I will have my father hire a teacher for me. I won¡¯t always be worse than you. You¡¯ll see, and then you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m dumb or smart.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll come to supervise every few days for half a year. If you haven¡¯t learned Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting in six months, and if you¡¯re still not as good as me, don¡¯t blame me for teasing you.¡±


    The time frame Miss Meng gave was actually quite short. Could a boy around three years old master so many skills in just six months? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She herself had spent many years achieving mastery in Qin and only through persistent practice had she excelled in calligraphy, painting, and chess. If he could master these in six months, he truly would be a genius.


    The young Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t want Miss Meng to look down on him and hadn¡¯t considered whether it was realistic to learn all this in just six months.


    Miss Meng¡¯s words were essentially a trap, and how could Tang Shunyan have thought it through completely? In his desire not to be disdained by this little girl, he nodded and agreed.


    Miss Meng was setting a trap step by step, slowly luring Tang Shunyan into her trap. Would she come every three to five days, and would Tang Shunyan still show impatience toward her?


    ¡°Zhaojun, are you really skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting? You¡¯re not deceiving me, are you?¡±


    Tang Shunyan always felt there was something odd about Zhaojun¡¯s smile, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was, so he watched her with a skeptical look.


    ¡°I will make you thoroughly convinced, Tang Shunyan. Even if it means skipping lunch today, I¡¯ll demonstrate these talents to you.¡±


    Tang Shunyan nodded and then asked his maid Mei Zhi to find a Qin.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve brought the Xiangqi and Go,¡± said Xiu Zhi as she placed the boxes on the desk.


    ¡°Zhaojun, it¡¯s your time to demonstrate your abilities.¡±


    Tang Shunyan gave Zhaojun a look.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, demonstrating with someone like you who doesn¡¯t play chess won¡¯t work. Do any of these maids know how to play?¡±


    After hearing Zhaojun¡¯s words and noticing the Young Master looking at them, Mei Zhi stepped forward and said:


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Meng, Mei Zhi knows a little. May I have the honor of playing with you?¡±


    Xiu Zhi also spoke, ¡°I also know a bit. If Miss Meng needs my services, may I also have the honor of playing with you?¡±


    ¡°Alright! To fully convince your Young Master, both of you play a game with me. It can¡¯t be two wins out of three bowls; there are other talents to demonstrate, and I want to go have lunch soon.¡±


    After saying that, Zhaojun first sat at the table nearby, and Tang Shunyan gestured for one of the maids to play chess with Zhaojun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Xiu Zhi said with a confident smile. After all, she was a maid of sixteen or seventeen, and even if Miss Meng was impressive, she was just a little kid, so it wouldn¡¯t be bullying.


    Xiu Zhi sat opposite Zhaojun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with Xiangqi,¡± Zhaojun indicated for Xiu Zhi to open the Xiangqi box and pour out the pieces onto the table.


    The two of them took sides and began the game intensely.


    Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t understand chess at all. Watching without commentary, he could only see them capturing each other¡¯s pieces without understanding why they did so, and how they counter-attacked after being captured.


    Xiu Zhi started the game spiritedly, but later frowned, her confidence beginning to wane as she felt that her opponent had set a trap, possibly due to her own complacency.


    Across from her was only a three-year-old girl, yet her chess strategies were incredibly cunning. Xiu Zhi often played chess with the Lady and was trapped many times herself.


    Lady Tang, before her marriage, was specially taught Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting by a teacher to become a talented woman. Naturally, the maids by her side had to practice with her.


    Xiu Zhi and the maids Mei Zhi and Jufeng were three of Lady Tang¡¯s accompanying maids; another maid married already, as Lady Tang had married her off to a merchant¡¯s son, naturally involving her dowry shop.


    Lady Tang deeply valued this son and kept two accompanying maids by his side. She also knew the ambitions of the maids who came with her and didn¡¯t keep all at her side, leaving only Jufeng and keeping an eye on her to prevent her from seducing her husband.


    As Xiu Zhi played, sweat formed on her forehead. It was already winter, and the room¡¯s air wasn¡¯t stuffy at all; the sweat on her forehead was cold sweat from nervousness.


    With each move, she took longer and longer to decide, her hands shaking slightly as she played, disappearing into herself as the pressure mounted, feeling like she was facing a master.

 Chapter 102 - 101 Showcasing Talent

    Chapter 102: Chapter 101 Showcasing Talent


    Mrs. Li stood behind, quietly accompanying the young Master without uttering a word, serving tea when they needed, almost like an invisible person.


    She did not know Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, before these maids of the wealthy family, a woman born of a farmer girl, she was far inferior, no wonder they were so proud.


    Look down on this farmer¡¯s wife, one must have the capital to look down on people!


    Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t understand chess, yet he could see from Meng Zhaojun¡¯s effortless play, constantly capturing Xiu Zhi¡¯s pieces. Xiu Zhi¡¯s embarrassed and panicked expression had already shown the difference in skill.


    Within Tang Shunyan¡¯s young mind arose questions and amazement, how did Meng Zhaojun learn?


    Could it be she started learning while in her mother¡¯s womb? If not in the womb, then her family raised her to be too incredible!


    ...


    ¡°Alright, now for Go!¡± Meng Zhaojun said casually after effortlessly capturing another piece, the outcome already decided.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Xiu Zhi sneakily took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his face, feeling not only his face but also the back of his shirt soaked with sweat from the nerves.


    Xiu Zhi moved the chess pieces aside without putting them back in the box, as Meng Zhaojun said she would compare with the Maid Mei Zhi later.


    Xiu Zhi poured out the Go pieces, and the two began their battle anew.


    Playing Go, Meng Zhaojun¡¯s speed was fast, her patience lacking, and in just a moment Xiu Zhi was defeated, trembling as he stood up.


    ¡°Do you still want to compare?¡± Meng Zhaojun looked up at the standing Maid Mei Zhi, not really wanting this maid to waste her time.


    Maid Mei Zhi wisely got the hint from Meng Zhaojun¡¯s eyes, and said to her, ¡°Miss Meng, your skill in the game is superior, Mei Zhi is not a match.¡±


    Hearing the maid¡¯s words, Meng Zhaojun nodded and said to Tang Shunyan,


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, do you still need me to play against your maid? Do you understand it?¡±


    Tang Shunyan shook his head and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t explain, so I¡¯m clueless. How would I know what you are playing?¡±


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, didn¡¯t you say you would have your father find a teacher for you? Let the teacher teach you then. Now I will draw your portrait, which is also showcasing my talent ¨C one of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t have the patience to teach, to flaunt in front of this bratty kid was more like it.


    Tang Shunyan nodded, prompting the Maid Mei Zhi to find drawing paper and ink and brushes in the study.


    His study had it all, his family had prepared everything thoroughly, all was ready.


    He could learn the arts of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, being very young, they couldn¡¯t put too much pressure on him, learning these things would come sooner or later.


    The elders of the Tang Family hadn¡¯t expected that what they prepared for Tang Shunyan would come into use so quickly.


    Seeing the paper, ink, and brushes that Maid Mei Zhi fetched for him, Meng Zhaojun noted that the paper was quite good. It was a waste to spend so much money for a bratty kid to learn, for him to practice on such good paper.


    Indeed wealthy families, but she liked painting on good paper, noticing the brush, also premium quality.


    In her past life, Meng Zhaojun learned oil painting; she understood a bit of traditional Chinese painting as well. Reincarnated in ancient times, she had practiced these years, although not a master, it was more than enough to display her talent for the bratty kid Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, sit still, I¡¯ll draw your portrait.¡±


    ¡°Okay, paint!¡± Tang Shunyan obediently sat still, letting Meng Zhaojun draw him.


    Seeing the way Meng Zhaojun held the brush, and remembering her impressive demonstration before, he didn¡¯t doubt her painting skills.


    Instead, he felt excited, wanting Meng Zhaojun to make a portrait of him, which he could then give to the wet nurse¡¯s little sister at home.


    In the future, when the wet nurse¡¯s little sister couldn¡¯t see him often, seeing the portrait would be like seeing him.


    Meng Zhaojun was concentrating on painting and unaware of Tang Shunyan¡¯s thoughts. Had she known, would she have painted so earnestly?


    Perhaps she would have been quite angry!


    Meng Zhaojun was engrossed in her painting when a maid named Jufeng, following the young madam¡¯s orders, came in to invite Tang Shunyan and Meng Zhaojun to the young madam¡¯s drawing room for a meal.


    However, seeing Meng Zhaojun so focused on her painting and noticing how lifelike the portrait of the Young Master was, she didn¡¯t dare to interrupt and stood by, waiting silently.


    Tang Shunyan had been sitting for so long that he shifted his body, feeling his buttocks grow tired.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, don¡¯t move. If you do, the painting won¡¯t turn out well,¡± Meng Zhaojun said to Tang Shunyan with a strict tone.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Tang Shunyan could only obediently continue sitting still, but although he remained motionless, his stomach started to protest.


    ¡°Gurgle¡±


    Everyone heard someone¡¯s stomach rumbling, and they looked at each other with knowing glances.


    Tang Shunyan¡¯s face turned red immediately. Feeling hungry and having his stomach growl in front of Meng Zhaojun was quite embarrassing.


    Meng Zhaojun wasn¡¯t hungry. She had breakfast at home before coming here, and in the young madam¡¯s courtyard, she had eaten so many pastries and drunk so much tea, which was even sweetened with honey.


    She felt a sense of fullness in her stomach and didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. She hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, but felt that having tea and pastries made her more alert, and she wasn¡¯t the least bit sleepy.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Meng Zhaojun finally completed Tang Shunyan¡¯s portrait. She had kept it fairly simple, avoiding painting the background or the lower body, thinking that the upper body alone was sufficient, as painting the lower half would take even more time.


    Moreover, since coloring was not an option, having finished the portrait was already quite an accomplishment, given that this was, after all, only an ink painting.


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Tang Shunyan was about to pick up the finished sheet of paper.


    ¡°Hold on, the ink hasn¡¯t dried yet. Don¡¯t touch it, or you¡¯ll waste my craftsmanship,¡± Meng Zhaojun stopped Tang Shunyan.


    Tang Shunyan, upon hearing this, could only look with his eyes and refrain from touching.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Meng, I have come by the young madam¡¯s order to invite you to dine,¡± Jufeng saw this as an opportunity to speak and addressed the two children.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go! Tang Shunyan, if you have time this afternoon, I¡¯ll play the qin for you. If not, then next time. There will always be a chance,¡± Meng Zhaojun initially wanted to offer her qin playing, but now that it was time to eat, she also wanted to take a break.


    Tang Shunyan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun nodded and walked ahead. She had brought a maid from the Meng Residence with her; the maid felt proud of the young lady¡¯s impressive performance and considered it an honor to serve such a talented young lady. Her expression betrayed her pride.


    Before leaving the room, Tang Shunyan looked back at the painting and said to the maid Mei Zhi behind him, ¡°Stay here. Once the portrait is dry, put it away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young Master,¡± the maid Mei Zhi, entrusted with this important task, obediently remained in the study.


    Meng Zhaojun heard this, too, and she glanced back at Tang Shunyan, thinking with delight that this little boy took such care with the portrait she had painted.


    Her plan was unfolding step by step as she had envisioned, promising a good development.

 Chapter 103 - 102 Are You a Little Pig?

    Chapter 103: Chapter 102 Are You a Little Pig?


    When Tang Shunyan and Meng Zhaojun arrived at the mother¡¯s courtyard, a maid led them to the dining hall to eat.


    Mrs. Meng and Lady Tang were already sitting at the table, which had cups for tea but no dishes yet.


    Jufeng first whispered into Lady Tang¡¯s ear about their delayed return, emphasizing Meng Zhaojun¡¯s multifaceted talents.


    Lady Tang maintained her smile while waiting for her son and the young guest to come to the meal. As she waited, she grew very hungry, continuously nibbling on snacks and becoming somewhat impatient. After hearing Jufeng¡¯s words, her smile faded.


    In her heart, she pondered if the daughter of the Mengs was too outstanding, might she overshadow her son?


    Having such a friend could perhaps spur her son to grow, or it might crush his confidence. If it came to marrying in the future, would such a strong woman be a blessing or a curse for her son?


    ...


    The thought of having such a domineering daughter-in-law weighed heavily on her, and being a concubine-born Lady Tang, her jealousy slightly shook her composure, regretting perhaps she had looked for a daughter-in-law for her son too early.


    Fortunately, they only shared an understanding and no tokens of betrothal had been exchanged, nor had an arranged marriage been settled.


    Many thoughts flashed through Lady Tang¡¯s mind, and she regained her smile, saying to her son and Miss Meng who had just sat down:


    ¡°I heard you two have been getting along well. Miss Meng is particularly talented with abilities in Qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Even at such a young age, she is so skilled. Yan¡¯er, you should also try hard, okay? Don¡¯t let a girl outdo you.¡±


    Tang Shunyan, having been spoken to by his mother in front of Mrs. Meng, Meng Zhaojun, and the maids of their mansion, felt utterly useless and embarrassed, his face flushing red as he lowered his head and said:


    ¡°Mother is right, Meng Zhaojun is indeed incredible, I admit defeat. Please, Mother, ask the teacher to teach Yan¡¯er this skill! Your son will certainly learn diligently.¡±


    ¡°Well, Yan¡¯er, considering your young age, I thought academic pressure might be harmful to your growth. But since Miss Meng has shown such excellence at her young age and you are eager to improve, when your father returns, we will have him ask the teacher to instruct you in this skill.¡±


    Lady Tang¡¯s words made Tang Shunyan nod his head.


    Meng Zhaojun proudly smiled to herself, thinking it fortunate that her future mother-in-law admired her. How smart could ancient people be? Could they compete with her?


    Mrs. Meng was pleased to hear Lady Tang praising her daughter but humbly responded:


    ¡°The young Master of the Tang family is so intelligent at such a young age, he will certainly surpass my daughter in the future. My daughter merely shows modest talent. When men seriously pursue learning, they often excel beyond women, and Lady Tang¡¯s encouragement will soon show results.¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Tang, initially a bit annoyed inwardly, simply uttered pleasantries. Her previous thoughts faltering, she changed the subject, saying:


    ¡°Look at me, talking away. Are you hungry? Maid, serve the dishes.¡±


    The conversation paused as Tang Shunyan ate quietly, served by Mrs. Li.


    Meng Zhaojun, having arrived in ancient times, had learned some ancient etiquette from her mother and used some health practices from a past life. She generally ate only till half-full, focusing on vegetables over meat, especially avoiding fatty meats and foods.


    Having tea and snacks in the morning, she had already indulged in the delightful taste of honey.


    Now not very hungry, she reluctantly took a few bites before quietly setting down her chopsticks.


    Mrs. Meng managed to maintain a good figure, and over these two years, always following her daughter¡¯s dietary requests, not only had she kept in good shape, but had also recovered well postpartum, she too put down her chopsticks after a few bites.


    ¡°How comes the dishes cooked today don¡¯t suit your tastes?¡±


    As the hostess, Lady Tang felt obliged to encourage her guests to eat more. Being pregnant, she had not yet eaten her fill, and it felt awkward to be the only one eating while the guests had stopped.


    ¡°Of course not, Lady Tang, you alone are eating for two. Don¡¯t mind us; make sure you eat your fill.¡±


    Mrs. Meng put down her chopsticks and of course wouldn¡¯t eat anymore; she gently sipped the tea brought by the maid.


    ¡°Oh, then I won¡¯t pretend in front of you all¡ªI haven¡¯t had enough yet.¡±


    Lady Tang truly felt that Mrs. Meng was right, she mustn¡¯t starve herself for the sake of appearances, not with the child in her belly suffering from hunger.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, now that we are all full, would you like to listen to my playing the qin?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t want to sit there and wanted a reason to be alone with Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°No, Meng Zhaojun, I have classes this afternoon and I¡¯m used to taking a nap. I¡¯d rather go back to my room to rest for a while. We can listen to your music some other time.¡±


    Tang Shunyan had been working hard all morning, and he was still just a kid; the sleepiness was overpowering and he couldn¡¯t muster up the energy to entertain guests.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, are you a little pig? How can you sleep right after eating? You¡¯ll end up becoming a big fatso if you always do this.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun was somewhat unhappy, rarely visiting the Tang Mansion and here Tang Shunyan was, busy with homework and then sleeping. She was unwilling to let him go back for a nap during such a short visit.


    Granny Tang, who was eating, heard Meng Zhaojun calling her son a little pig, and her chopstick-wielding hand paused; her expression turned irate, and she cursed inwardly:


    ¡°This despicable girl, how dare she call my son a little pig¡ªdoes that imply I¡¯m a sow?¡±


    Lady Tang was eating, but at hearing someone else call her son a little pig, when others had put down their chopsticks, and she was still eating, wasn¡¯t that subtly implying she was a sow?


    This had some logic to it¡ªThe Mengs¡¯ upbringing really was poor. How could the hostess of the house talk about her son like he was a pig?


    Rage made Lady Tang put down her chopsticks, unable to continue eating.


    Young Madam Meng put down her chopsticks, and the maid Jufeng advised, ¡°Young madam, you should eat a bit more; you¡¯ll be hungry again in a while.¡±


    Lady Tang gave Jufeng a glare, full of anger¡ªhow could she eat?


    Jufeng seemed to comprehend Lady Tang¡¯s intent and said, ¡°Young madam, why don¡¯t you have a cup of honey tea instead and perhaps some snacks?¡±


    Lady Tang didn¡¯t nod and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat when I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Lady Tang¡¯s interaction with Jufeng seemed to catch Mrs. Meng¡¯s attention, who tugged on Meng Zhaojun¡¯s sleeve, signaling her to stop pushing the issue.


    Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s intent and still wanted to say something?


    Hearing Meng Zhaojun talk this way about him, Tang Shunyan¡¯s young heart, which had once harbored a bit of fondness for Meng Zhaojun, now turned somewhat resentful.


    Meng Zhaojun not only impeded his freedom to sleep but also called him a little pig in front of so many people, and he was cherished and precious, wasn¡¯t he?


    The young master¡¯s stubborn temperament came forth, ignoring Meng Zhaojun completely, waving to Mrs. Li, and then bowing to his mother, he left her courtyard with Mrs. Li.


    Meng Zhaojun wanted to follow, but Mrs. Meng held her back.


    Previously, Lady Tang would sleep after a full meal, but today, not having eaten her fill yet, she did not desire to entertain Mrs. Meng and her daughter any longer. She could only send them away, using fatigue as an excuse.

 Chapter 104 - 103 Inside Job

    Chapter 104: Chapter 103 Inside Job


    ¡°`


    Mrs. Meng, being a noble lady, outwardly remained very calm as she was seemingly rushed out, but inwardly she was quite annoyed.


    Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t want to leave so quickly, but under Mrs. Meng¡¯s insistence, the mother and daughter boarded the family carriage and returned to the Meng Residence.


    On the carriage, the mother and daughter sat quietly, with a maid serving them tea and snacks for the journey.


    ¡°Madam, Lady, these snacks were sent to the carriage by Young Mrs. Tang earlier. She wanted Madam and the young lady to take the snacks back so that the Old Masters could also have a taste,¡± the maid said.


    ¡°Taste what? Are we so eager for their family¡¯s snacks?¡± Mang Zhaojun¡¯s bad mood made her speak with a rather unpleasant tone.


    ...


    ¡°Zhaojun, it¡¯s usually I who spoil you too much. Look at how you spoke about the host¡¯s son in front of them. Even if you are talented, you must show some restraint. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Lady Tang has started to dislike you?¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Meng straightforwardly scolded her daughter, feeling that her daughter still hadn¡¯t grasped the intentions of the host family.


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t mean to speak wrongly. I know I misspoke and won¡¯t dare do it again,¡± Meng Zhaojun said, submissive in front of her mother but harboring resentment in her heart toward Lady Tang, this witch who was so detestable. Once I become her daughter-in-law, I¡¯ll slowly punish her.


    The lookout in Lady Tang¡¯s courtyard reported the incident to Madam as soon as she woke up from her afternoon nap.


    Madam felt it was inappropriate for her daughter-in-law, who was with child, to meet so frequently with Mrs. Meng. It was also unbecoming for her to offend the wife of an official by throwing such a tantrum, and she felt compelled to see her daughter-in-law about it.


    Lady Tang¡¯s pregnant condition meant that, as her mother-in-law, I had to be considerate, and if I wanted to have a talk with her, I could only go to her courtyard.


    Dressed appropriately by the maids at my side, I then took Jinhua along to my daughter-in-law¡¯s courtyard, ensuring that no one else would be aware of our mother-in-law and daughter-in-law conversation.


    I didn¡¯t bring a crowd along. When we arrived at the living room of my daughter-in-law¡¯s courtyard, the main maid told us that the madam was still sleeping.


    Madam waved her hand, indicating that the maid should wake the daughter-in-law up.


    Lady Tang had been angry earlier, but somehow it had not affected the fetus; she hadn¡¯t suffered from any shock to the pregnancy but had managed to go back to her room and sleep comfortably.


    ¡°Young madam, Madam is here,¡± Jufeng said, standing by the bedside.


    Lady Tang hadn¡¯t fully woken up from the words, vaguely remembering she was still asleep as Jufeng reached out to shake her awake. She wasn¡¯t afraid of being scolded by Lady Tang, but if Lady Tang got up too late, it could anger Madam.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me? I was sleeping so well, who the hell woke me up?¡±


    Groggily opening her eyes, she had yet to see who it was but already overflowed with irritation¡ªas she had a severe case of getting up on the wrong side of the bed.


    ¡°Young madam, Madam has arrived in the living room, and I had no choice but to wake you,¡± Jufeng said, bowing her head in hurt resignation, bearing the brunt of the blame.


    ¡°Mother-in-law is here? What is she doing in my courtyard? She¡¯s so busy every day; does she even have time to meddle in my affairs? Or maybe the housekeeper has too much free time?¡±


    With Jufeng¡¯s assistance, Lady Tang got up from the bed and allowed her to help with the dressing, while a little maid brought water for washing her face.


    Lady Tang washed her face and then let Jufeng dress her up magnificently.


    In front of her mother-in-law, Lady Tang always felt that if she did not dress up, it seemed as if she was being disrespectful.


    Even more so, she felt that her mother-in-law¡¯s scrutinizing gaze always had a way of making her uncomfortable.


    Being an illegitimate daughter, Lady Tang always felt inferior when standing next to her mother-in-law, who was a legitimate daughter.


    ¡°`


    Each time she appeared before her mother-in-law, she donned her finest jewelry, regardless of how much she had in her private funds, she would always make a point of spending on her attire.


    In the past, she often used her son¡¯s monthly salary or some lucky money, but she was also reluctant to use the income from her dowry shop.


    The Tang Family¡¯s business was vast, so as the young madam, she should have felt secure, yet Lady Tang felt secure only when she had money on her person.


    Supported by Jufeng, Lady Tang made her way to the living room, her heavy body moving slowly.


    Upon entering the living room and attempting to bow, she was stopped by a gesture from Madam.


    ¡°Mrs. Luo, you are pregnant, please sit down! Let us, mother and daughter-in-law, sit and talk leisurely,¡± said Madam.


    Madam Zhao¡¯s hair was arranged in a goose-egg heart bun, adorned with step-shake and precious jewels, and she was wearing fox fur armor over a jasper-colored dress, exuding both nobility and elegance.


    Glancing at her daughter-in-law who entered, who had arranged her hair in a peach heart bun and seemed to be wearing her best jewelry on her head, she looked nouveau riche and seemingly unconcerned with the heaviness atop her head.


    Madam frowned at her daughter-in-law¡¯s petit bourgeois manner, adorned with so much jewelry while carrying a child.


    ¡°Yes, Mother-in-law,¡± answered Lady Tang, born a Mrs. Luo, now pretending to be very obedient as she moved to another chair beside her mother-in-law¡¯s table with the help of Jufeng.


    ¡°I hear the Mengs paid a visit today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother-in-law, they sent us an invitation yesterday, and Mrs. Meng and Lady Meng Xiao came to my courtyard and had lunch before leaving,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I also heard there was some unpleasantness between you and Mrs. Meng?¡± Madam¡¯s words seemed to make Mrs. Luo uncomfortable, but still, she retorted defensively.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, Mrs. Meng¡¯s daughter is just too formidable, knowledgeable in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, continually showing off in front of Yan¡¯er; such assertiveness in a three-year-old, and to dare call my son a piglet, I really couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve heard about this. They are guests, after all, and their talents are indeed commendable. If someone else¡¯s child is more accomplished than ours, we must acknowledge it,¡± said Madam.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, I understand. Yan¡¯er said he wants his father to find him a teacher to instruct him in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, comparison spurs progress. It¡¯s good our grandson has such ambition; he¡¯s been spurred by the Meng¡¯s talented little girl. He won¡¯t be outdone. As for you, with your condition, you should avoid interacting too much with them in the future. If they send invitations, let me entertain them instead,¡± Madam advised.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Mother-in-law. Perhaps I no longer have the energy to entertain them. It seems they have become angry and may ignore us for a long time.¡±


    ¡°So now you realize the gravity of the situation? What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°What should I do, Mother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have someone make pastries and deliver them to their house as I personally pay a visit. We cannot offend the most prominent official¡¯s wife in the county,¡± Madam decided.


    ¡°But we are Imperial Merchants, do we need to be afraid of them? The County Magistrate is of such minor significance.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Is it proper for us women to speak such truth? The Emperor might be far, but the local official¡¯s power is immediate¡ªhe is the parent official of the county. How could we afford to offend him? Do you understand what mutual benefit is? We can make money, and he can show results,¡± Madam Zhao scolded Mrs. Luo sternly.


    ¡°Oh, I understand, Mother-in-law. I was wrong,¡± Lady Tang lowered her head, chastised by her mother-in-law, but upon hearing her words, she agreed they were right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let any of you servants spread the word of what is said here. If I find out someone has leaked our conversation and identify the mole, they will be beaten and driven out,¡± Madam warned.


    It was then that Madam remembered she had not dismissed the maids; several were present by her side.

 Chapter 105 - 104 Brings the Contract

    Chapter 105: Chapter 104 Brings the Contract


    ¡°Did you hear? If anyone lets out what my mother-in-law and I discussed, they will not be spared, and their family will be driven out too.¡±


    Mrs. Luo knew all too well that whatever happened in her quarters was known to the mother-in-law, and what happened with the mother-in-law was also known to her. Each master in the Tang Mansion had their own informants in their respective quarters, and it was possible that some spies from other parties had infiltrated as well.


    In the Tang Family, many were house slaves who served; in the face of interests, it was also possible for others to buy them over.


    In the living room, the maids who were being scolded by this mother-in-law and daughter-in-law duo all bowed their heads and made their guarantees, each saying some words.


    ******


    Just past 7 a.m., the villagers of Bushen Village noticed some people riding horses, escorting two horse carts full of wood. Using such noble carriages to carry wood, they could guess that the wood inside the carriages must be very valuable.


    ...


    The village was abuzz yesterday with the news of the Ye family¡¯s courtyard receiving horse carriages and horses, an event rarely seen in their village and quite the occasion.


    It turned out to be Mrs. Li from the Ye family bringing the young master, along with the Tang Family¡¯s guard and housekeeper, to Bushen Village. Many people laid aside their farm work to specifically watch the spectacle in the Ye family¡¯s courtyard.


    For people from a wealthy family to come and play in a farmer family¡¯s home was a novel affair. In their village, there had been no precedent and likely there would be no followers.


    The villagers noticed that today¡¯s carriages were different from yesterday¡¯s, but the mounted guards and housekeeper were the same. Those who had seen them knew these were servants from the Tang Mansion.


    The abundance of wood on the carriages was surely meant for the Ye family for carpentry purposes.


    Those who guessed thusly put down their not-so-urgent tasks and followed the horse carriages and horses to watch.


    Indeed, the horse carriages and horses stopped at the big gates of the Ye family. The guard and the housekeeper first entered the Ye family, then the horse carriages followed.


    Among the crowd of onlookers was the village chief, who also held the position of village chief.


    Hongji and his father, who were working inside the thatched hut in the courtyard, stopped their work upon seeing the housekeeper and the crowd, and hurried to wash their hands.


    ¡°Housekeeper, what brings you here? Is that wood?¡± Hongji¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of the wood on the carriages. He had never seen such fine wood and could guess that it was superior to the materials he was currently working with.


    ¡°Housekeeper, please have a seat,¡± he said.


    Hongji¡¯s father rubbed his hands joyfully. With guests arriving, he and his son were in their old work clothes, patched all over, the same ones they washed and wore every day for work.


    Mrs. Lai, who had been hiding in the room, heard noise in the yard, peeked out the window, saw the Tang Mansion¡¯s housekeeper and guard, and with a look of pleasant surprise, opened the door and came out. Her face showed an ingratiating expression as she went to the kitchen to pour boiling water for the guests.


    Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi had just returned from washing clothes by the river and hadn¡¯t yet hung them up to dry. They didn¡¯t bother with drying the clothes, standing beside the clothes-drying bamboo, they watched the guests intently.


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve come again. I¡¯m here on the Old Master¡¯s command, to convey the matter discussed yesterday with Mrs. Li¡¯s husband to the Old Master, and today the Old Master instructed me to transport the lumber,¡± explained the housekeeper.


    As soon as the housekeeper sat down, he saw Mrs. Lai serving plain boiling water. He remembered that among yesterday¡¯s gifts there was fine tea, and he noted that this old woman was too stingy to entertain them with it.


    The housekeeper, a man of status in the Tang Family, despite being a servant, had followed the Old Master far and wide and drank many fine teas. He wasn¡¯t annoyed; it was just the narrow mindset of the poor.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, what is the meaning of bringing so much wood?¡± Hongji asked.


    Housekeeper Tang took out a notebook from his suitcase and said to Hongji:


    ¡°This is the contract discussed by the Old Master and the Eldest Young Master, you can take a look and sign it if it¡¯s agreeable, and from then on, we¡¯ll cooperate according to the contract,¡±


    Hongji looked at Housekeeper Tang, somewhat puzzled, as if he hadn¡¯t quite understood what the housekeeper was saying.


    He didn¡¯t reach out to take the contract, still unclear about the intentions of the Old Master of Tang Mansion; he truly dared not accept such a significant task, fearful it might be a trap.


    Hongji¡¯s father, a somewhat more astute old ginger, hadn¡¯t yet grasped the housekeeper¡¯s meaning either, but he felt that being favored by the Tang Family for cooperation could be an opportunity for their family to turn around and become masters of their own fate.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, could you perhaps explain to us what is written in this contract? As you know, we father and son don¡¯t recognize many characters.¡±


    Upon hearing Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s question and seeing Hongji¡¯s reluctance to take the contract, a smile appeared on Housekeeper Tang¡¯s lips as he explained to them:


    ¡°Hehe, first of all, congratulations to your family for having the opportunity to collaborate with our Old Master and Young Master. Considering your family¡¯s situation,


    you can¡¯t go to our county¡¯s lumber mill to work, so we can only start by delivering some lumber to your place for cooperation. The content of the cooperation is more or less as described here, with one additional item.


    Your family is too small and does not meet the conditions for the Old Master and Young Master to cooperate with you. So, on their behalf, I am preparing to buy some land at the entrance of your village to build a factory.¡±


    ¡°It will be our Old Master who pays for the labor and materials. In the future, for the products you make, you will receive a 20% profit share. Once the lumber mill is built, obviously, we will need to hire other craftsmen and apprentices to finish a larger amount of semi-finished goods.¡±


    With each sentence that Housekeeper Tang uttered, Hongji nodded, trying desperately to remember his words and understand the meaning behind them.


    Having said so much in one breath, Housekeeper Tang couldn¡¯t help but lift his cup to drink a few sips of the previously unwanted hot water. Sitting here in the courtyard¡¯s thatched house, the northerly wind was quite cold.


    He looked around the place; on a sunny day it was tolerable, but on a rainy day, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the valuable timber he transported wouldn¡¯t be affected by moisture. If the timber got damp, it would change color, and even before being processed into finished goods, he anticipated losses.


    ¡°Build a factory? Buy land?¡± Hongji¡¯s heart surged with excitement upon hearing the housekeeper speak of such grand plans.


    A look of delight appeared on Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s face; buying land and building a factory would first and foremost bring income to the villagers, regardless of whether they made large profits from the partnership.


    Building the factory would create jobs, and the villagers would be the first to be hired, among them perhaps some of his own relatives.


    More importantly, he and his son would become small factory owners, managing many craftsmen, and earning a 20% profit on the products they made.


    Hongji¡¯s father knew that with the involvement of the Tang Family, it wouldn¡¯t be small-time work as it had been for just the two of them. Different types of woodwork sold for different prices, and the profits received varied greatly.


    At that moment, visions of becoming the wealthiest man in the village, even in the ten miles and eight villages, filled his mind, not long after becoming a small factory owner.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t consider that they could become the wealthiest in the county, for the Tang Family held that position. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, a three-year-old child from the Ye family came out of a room, holding a baby of about four months old, and walked towards the adults talking by the thatched house.


    ¡°Daddy, Qing asked you to hold her,¡±


    Siya had been accompanying Qing in the room when they heard noises from the courtyard; they looked out through the window.


    Ye Shiqi, with her ears tuned to the discussions between the housekeeper and her father in the courtyard, knew that her eldest and second sisters, as well as her third sister, had gone out to work in the fields.


    Her father and grandfather might not understand the contract, and though the Tang Family was substantial and unlikely to cheat them, it was still unwise to be too trusting; she needed to take a look at what was written in the contract herself.

 Chapter 106 - 105 Contract Content

    Chapter 106: Chapter 105 Contract Content


    Ye Shiqi had Siya carry her to the courtyard, beside her father, as Siya had already learned to understand some of her sister¡¯s sign language.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. Go back to your room. Don¡¯t you see we have guests? What are you kids messing about here for? Do you believe I will spank you?¡±


    Just as Siya¡¯s voice faded, Mrs. Lai, who was listening to her husband and the housekeeper¡¯s conversation, saw Siwa and Wuwa approaching and furiously scolded them.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Siya was scolded by her grandma, looking timidly at her with fearful eyes, holding her sister but not obediently returning to the room.


    ¡°Mother, why are you scolding the kids? My little daughter just wanted me to hold her, it¡¯s no bother, it won¡¯t interfere with my conversation with the housekeeper.¡±


    Hongji extended his hand to take his younger daughter from Siya, also worried that Siya, being only about three years old, might accidentally drop her sister if she held her for too long.


    ...


    ¡°Hmph, son, you only ever take their side,¡±


    Mrs. Lai intended to continue, but she was stopped by a glare from Hongji¡¯s father. The couple seemed to have an understanding; her husband resented her for not leaving some dignity for the family in front of guests. Understanding her husband¡¯s intent, she stood quietly to the side, with her head lowered.


    Being a woman, she was not to sit beside the men while they discussed matters.


    Moreover, there were no spare stools for her to sit on; all available seating had already been taken out for the guards and the driver to use.


    Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t return to her room; she wanted to stand there to hear more clearly what her husband and the guests were discussing.


    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer; she hadn¡¯t realized it before, but now thinking it over, cooperating with Mr. Tang in setting up a factory in the village had made her son a small employer; thus, she was the employer¡¯s mother.


    This meant she could become like a landlord; if she earned more income than now, she could buy more land to become a true landlady and could afford to hire long-term workers and servants for work, delighting in the thought that she would be able to enjoy a comfortable life thereafter.


    Hongji¡¯s father glanced at the notebook; he only did simple carpentry, earning less because the orders were small and infrequent, and he had never signed a contract with a big employer, thus he was unsure about how significant these terms were.


    Looking at the many clauses in the contract, noticing that if one party breached the contract, they would have to pay a penalty.


    In the past, when they did carpentry, customers would pay a small deposit and could pay the rest slowly, even if their woodworking was a bit delayed.


    This would just mean working overtime to finish it. A delay of a day or half wouldn¡¯t matter unless the client needed it immediately; there was never any question of a penalty then.


    But now, it was different, collaborating with such a major employer; how large were the stakes?


    Just the penalty clause alone, if triggered, could cost them everything they had. Hongji¡¯s father, somewhat worried, pointed to the penalty clause and showed it to his son, saying: Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hongji, look at this clause. If we truly make a mistake, selling all we own still wouldn¡¯t cover the cost.¡±


    ¡°Father, what should we do?¡±


    Hongji was at his wits¡¯ end. The anxious expression on his father¡¯s face was something he had not encountered before; listening to his father¡¯s words dampened his excitement like a splash of cold water.


    ¡°Hehe, this clause binds us all, such as when hiring workers later on, make them sign too. If there¡¯s a problem later, it¡¯s handled according to the contract on both sides, even if it goes to court, there will be evidence.


    The breach clause binds both parties; if we don¡¯t follow the contract, we also have to pay a penalty. It ensures that both families work together properly.¡±


    The explanation from the housekeeper made sense to Hongji, and he took the notebook from his father¡¯s hands to read.


    Being the only son in the family and with a father who was a carpenter able to make some money, his father could read a bit, and he had attended private school for several years. He could understand the simple words in the contract.


    Ye Shiqi nestled in her father¡¯s arms while he was reading the contract, her eyes also scanning its content.


    In her previous life, she had never worked. After returning from studying abroad, she found herself here. While studying overseas, to prepare for the possibility of working in her family business and not being clueless, she had studied business management, and she could understand the common clauses in contracts.


    She had even checked some information online about literary loopholes in contracts and roughly understood a bit about it.


    Seeing that the ancient contracts were actually very simple and did not contain many clauses as modern companies do for legal reasons,


    it contained only a few words and did not have any textual loopholes. The contract stated that after deducting costs for wood materials, labor, and some expenses, one tael of earned Silver could be divided to give twenty percent to their family, which would be two maces of Silver.


    The contract seemed a bit unfair; the Tang Family would receive eighty percent, and his family would only receive twenty percent.


    Yet, his family did not have to take as large a risk as the Tang Family, which was building workshops and hiring workers. The initial investment was coming from them.


    His family was only providing the technology, and even if they did not make much money, they would not incur losses.


    At that moment, Ye Shiqi couldn¡¯t speak. Seeing her father¡¯s hesitant demeanor, as if he was afraid to sign, she did not want her father to miss this money-making opportunity.


    It was right for her father to be cautious, but being too cautious wouldn¡¯t bring in money. Opportunities often come with risks, and being too fearful would accomplish nothing.


    Seeing a pen nearby, she impulsively moved her body and reached to hand her father the pen.


    Hongji was hesitating, somewhat afraid to refuse, but he did not want to lose such a big opportunity. If he could become a small boss and make money, Mrs. Li should be able to return home, and their family could be reunited.


    It seemed as though the housekeeper knew Hongji¡¯s feelings, and at this moment, he disclosed a bit of news, intending to get this man to sign the contract quickly while he still had time to handle some other matters:


    ¡°Our Old Master and the Eldest Young Master have discussed it. If you agree to this contract and sign it, our families will become collaborators. After the new year, Mrs. Li will be allowed to return home if our families cooperate. If we do not collaborate, she will continue to work as a wet nurse,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Hongji had just thought about his wife being able to stay at home when he became a boss and their family could reunite, and now the housekeeper mentioned that cooperating would enable his wife to return home.


    He had spent several months without his wife by his side and, naturally, longed to have her back and was eager to have a healthy baby soon.


    ¡°Housekeeper, the Tang Family keeps their word, right? Once I sign, Mrs. Li won¡¯t have to be a wet nurse in your house after the new year, right?¡±


    Hongji took the pen from his little daughter¡¯s hand, but fearing that the housekeeper might retract the offer after he signed, he fixed a confirming gaze on the housekeeper once again.


    ¡°Of course, our Tang Family is large and prosperous. Hiring a wet nurse is very easy for us¡ªas long as the Silver is right, we could hire as many wet nurses as needed. Rest assured, our word is solid,¡± the housekeeper said nonchalantly.


    The housekeeper spoke confidently, knowing well that even if they wanted to take advantage of this honest man, he didn¡¯t have much to be taken advantage of. Besides, they still needed his family for now.


    The housekeeper was not only carrying this task; he also needed to inquire about honey.

 Chapter 107 - 106 Signing the Contract

    Chapter 107: Chapter 106 Signing the Contract


    Hongji, after hearing the housekeeper¡¯s words, felt even more thrilled, his heart starting to race faster.


    His heartbeat quickened with excitement, and in his arms, Ye Shiqi could also feel that her father was probably excited because the housekeeper had said her mother could return after the new year. This was a very joyful matter for her as well.


    As a little toddler who had not been born long ago, living as if she had no mother, this strong longing for maternal love made her excited too.


    In her past life, Ye Shiqi had been a woman who lacked a mother¡¯s love and later endured the abuse of a stepmother. To ensure her father wouldn¡¯t feel lonely in his latter years, she could only bear it.


    Every time she saw her half-sisters, who had a different mother but the same father, living happily under the care of both parents, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    Now reborn in a toddler¡¯s body, with both a father and a mother, she yearned for the love of both her parents even more.


    ... S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hehehe, Mama can come back now,¡± Siwa, who also seemed to understand a bit, laughed and jumped beside them.


    Mrs. Lai smiled too, her eyes crinkling as she covered her mouth with one hand to chuckle secretly, trying not to lose her composure.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen just peeked out from their room, and now couldn¡¯t help but come to the doorway, excitedly looking outside.


    If it weren¡¯t for the presence of young guards outside, they surely would have dashed out to joyfully jump around in the courtyard.


    At that moment, the two sisters fixed their gazes outside, imagining in their heads the wealthy life they could lead if their family struck it rich.


    Ye Shuzhen fantasized even more that with her eldest brother becoming a small boss, she would be the sister of a boss¡ªhow splendid. In the future, she would have more capital to seek a better match. At over 13 years old, she was at the perfect age for matchmaking.


    With the family¡¯s newfound wealth, she didn¡¯t need to rush into finding a match. Once their family became affluent, naturally, suitors would wear out their doorstep, coming to ask for her hand in marriage.


    Ye Shuzhi felt happy for a while, soon to live like a rich lady, but the thought of her impending marriage made her collect her jubilant smile, feeling somewhat reluctant.


    She quietly contemplated and told herself that if her family were to become wealthy, she wouldn¡¯t marry so soon. Her elder sister was already married, which was an immutable fact, but being a rich family¡¯s lady would certainly bring benefits too.


    Still, she yearned to live more days at home like a lady of wealth, imagining long-term workers and servants being hired, not having to work, and having maids to boss around.


    How could she give up such beautiful days to marry into a family of a small shop owner, where she would still need to sell goods herself and might even be treated like a maid by her in-laws? Her eldest sister-in-law was the best proof she had seen of that.


    Ye Shuzhi decided to find a way to delay her wedding, thinking she needed to speak with her fianc¨¦ about it.


    On the other side, pretending to drink tea and not listening to their conversation were the guards and the driver, secretly observing the housekeeper and Hongji discussing business.


    The driver, in his thirties or forties, they both looked on with envy, feeling that such an opportunity in life was exceedingly lucky for this country lad. If they had such a chance, they wouldn¡¯t need to work for others.


    Unfortunately, they had no other skills besides driving carts, so they could only envy Hongji.


    The young guards, who had wives, felt that they couldn¡¯t be guards forever with no other skills, just martial artists.


    How wonderful it would be to learn a skill and be like Hongji. Their thoughts wavering for a moment, the housekeeper talked about needing people to protect the lumber at this place. It was a tough job, perhaps with nowhere to sleep or bathe.


    But they might have the opportunity to learn some carpentry while here.


    The young guard¡¯s eyes wandered for a moment, realizing that although this was a farmer family, they were also small business owners, soon to become big Bosses and authors. This family still had unmarried daughters, right?


    A guard already engaged felt a twinge of regret, lamenting why he hadn¡¯t had better foresight. His engagement had become a binding agreement, and he could only sigh at the possibility of having missed out on a great opportunity in life.


    The guards who were neither married nor engaged saw this as a golden opportunity, as this farmer family had two daughters who were not yet wed.


    One had already been betrothed, leaving no chance for others to marry her. For the other, who had not yet been married, there was opportunity for everyone.


    The guard who was not betrothed set his gaze on the one standing at the door, Ye Shuzhen, who was a bit plump. Such a figure was also popular in farmer families.


    Not like those frail, skinny donkeys, nor like delicate porcelain dolls. As long as a farmer¡¯s daughter was healthy, a common appearance was also well-liked.


    The guards inquired around and learned that if the family¡¯s youngest daughter was not a bit lazy, she might have already been engaged.


    Unaware that she had become the target of these guards, Ye Shuzhen felt the gaze of the men and shyly turned her face away.


    Hongji glanced again at the handwriting in the notebook, then looked up at his father.


    At that moment, Hongji¡¯s father couldn¡¯t resist smoking his bamboo pipe and, while indulging in his smoke, felt his son¡¯s gaze and exhaled a puff of smoke. He nodded at his son and said,


    ¡°Son, since you¡¯ve already made your decision, go ahead and act on it. We men can¡¯t be indecisive. Although it¡¯s a significant matter and we must think it through, as long as there¡¯s no risk involved, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Hongji nodded. With his father¡¯s encouragement, he felt even more confident. His father was right; as long as he handled things well, there would be no risk. And besides, what endeavor came without risks?


    Like their current work in carpentry, they always feared their materials could be wasted and were even more afraid that customers wouldn¡¯t pay on time.


    With a partnership and a big Boss in charge, any risks would be borne by the big Boss. As a small boss, providing only their skills, the risks were already minimized.


    Hongji made his decision and firmly gripped the pen in his hand, signing his name onto the notebook.


    ¡°Hongji, from now on you¡¯re the small boss of this little wood factory. I¡¯ll call you small boss, and you need to affix your thumbprint here,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Bringing out a box for thumbprints, Hongji dipped his finger in the red ink and pressed it onto the notebook.


    ¡°Small boss, there¡¯s one more copy. This is a duplicate; you¡¯ll need to sign and thumbprint this one too. I¡¯ll take both copies back for the Boss to press his thumbprint as well, then bring back the copy that belongs to you,¡± explained the housekeeper.


    Hongji nodded upon hearing the housekeeper¡¯s instructions, looked over the other copy, saw no differences, and repeated the signing and thumbprinting.


    Once finished, the housekeeper collected both contracts and then asked Hongji,


    ¡°Small boss, where did your youngest daughter purchase the honey she gave to our young Master? Can you tell me where you bought it? I¡¯d like to buy more to take back to Tang Mansion. Madam said she wanted to purchase more honey for New Year¡¯s gifts and to use in preparing sweets and food in the mansion.¡±


    At this, Hongji was taken aback. How was he unaware that his daughter had given honey to the young Master?


    What else had his daughter done that he didn¡¯t know about?

 Chapter 108 - 107 The Gift for My Family

    Chapter 108: Chapter 107 The Gift for My Family


    Mrs. Lai, upon hearing Housekeeper Tang¡¯s words, felt this was a huge joke and laughed lightly, saying,


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, could you have made a mistake? Our family is so poor; where would we find money to buy and give honey away? If we had honey, we would keep it for ourselves, not give it away.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, honey is so precious. Our family didn¡¯t buy honey to give to your young master, and as for our village, truly no one keeps bees.¡±


    When Hongji said this, he forgot about that one time he saw his daughter eating honey.


    ¡°Small boss, please don¡¯t deceive your servant. I distinctly remember yesterday, the child in your arms had a pot full of honey, and your servant brought this honey back to the estate.


    Everyone who tried it found it delicious, much better than the honey bought from the market. It¡¯s excellent for making honey tea and desserts.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Our Old Master and Madam instructed me to find out where to buy the honey and to purchase more of it while I was here handling affairs. I am just trying to complete my duty. I hope the small boss can inform me.¡±


    Ye Shiqi, in her father¡¯s arms, heard the housekeeper inquire about the honey. With a cute and curious look in her eyes, she silently blamed the housekeeper, wondering why he did not ask about the honey secretly.


    In front of her grandparents and the gathered crowd, even if her father knew, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak, and how could her father possibly know anyway?


    Ye Shiqi could only play dumb; after all, she was just a child, and no one would question her.


    ¡°Honey, yesterday?¡± Mrs. Lai jumped at the mention, not even waiting for her son to speak. She recalled the housekeeper carrying away that box and a pot of pickles.


    She remembered that the pickle pot was from their family, marked with their family¡¯s name on the bottom.


    ¡°Indeed, our master¡¯s family greatly appreciated using such fine honey. That¡¯s why I have come to ask where it was bought, or if your family keeps bees?¡±


    At the housekeeper¡¯s words, the guard and the driver also chimed in:


    ¡°We also heard yesterday that our master¡¯s family used this honey for tea and desserts, and it was delicious. We haven¡¯t been fortunate enough to try it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten any. Only the old man here got a cup of honey tea and ate a few honey-made pastries. Oh, they were so delicious and fragrant.¡±


    Remembering yesterday¡¯s pastries, the housekeeper¡¯s remark made everyone salivate.


    ¡°That was our family¡¯s pickle pot. Where did the honey come from? Hongji, did you secretly buy the honey somewhere else?¡±


    Mrs. Lai had been guarding their house and yard closely. If there had been something good, she would have found and consumed it much earlier.


    ¡°Mother, it was just a pickle pot. There¡¯s no honey, no such thing. Maybe the housekeeper is just joking with us.¡± As he listened, Hongji remembered indeed there had been such an incident.


    Thinking it over, he felt something was off. Could it have been his little daughter?


    Hongji¡¯s back broke out in a cold sweat in silence, recalling the times during the busy farming season when his little daughter and Siya ate honey¡ªsecrets only he was privy to. He couldn¡¯t ask Siya; he wouldn¡¯t get any sensible answers, and his little daughter wouldn¡¯t speak up, having many secrets too.


    If people discovered the honey, his little daughter could be in danger. He couldn¡¯t even tell the rest of his family. If his mother or father, or his two sisters knew about it, it would indeed be a big issue.


    At that moment, he could only pretend, suggesting that the housekeeper had made a mistake while he winked at him.


    Housekeeper Tang caught Hongji¡¯s discreet look. He thoughtfully stared at the man who wouldn¡¯t admit the truth in front of his family, clearly hiding something from them.


    Thus, he could only wait for a chance to quietly ask Hongji when no one else was around. The matter had to rest there for now; he would look for another opportunity to find the honey.


    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter then! I came today for another significant matter, you have a village chief, right?¡±


    Hongji heard the housekeeper change the subject and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, in our village the village head also serves as the village chief. What does the housekeeper need from our village chief?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it to the small boss before? We want to build a wood factory in your village; we must buy or rent land. Renting is not cost-effective, so we should find your village chief to buy the land by the road at the village entrance near the mountain. It¡¯s some dry land, which might be cheaper.¡±


    ¡°The land at the village entrance? That¡¯s where people cleared the fields, and many people at the end of the village have shares in it, so buying it would be a bit troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Does your family own any land there?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, as long as we find your village chief and offer enough money, I believe those villagers will still sell. After all, peasants¡¯ land is still owned by the state; by buying the land, they receive money and don¡¯t have to pay taxes.¡±


    The housekeeper¡¯s words made both Hongji and his father nod in agreement, only Mrs. Lai regretfully said:


    ¡°Back in those years, when those people cleared the fields there, there was no water source, and it was difficult to farm there; it¡¯s a pity our family didn¡¯t clear land there, otherwise we would have money from selling the land now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to say anything now. How much land could you clear? Your own family earned money to buy those two acres of land; how many times did you work on them? Before, it was the daughter-in-law who worked, and now it¡¯s the children who work.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I was just expressing regret, can¡¯t you save me some face in front of our guest? Must you bring up every sore subject?


    Getting a daughter-in-law isn¡¯t about having her enjoy comfort at home. If young people don¡¯t work, should I, an old woman, be working? As for those kids, if they don¡¯t work, they would just be freeloaders at home!¡±


    Mrs. Lai said so much at once that her spit flew everywhere, making everyone keep their distance from her.


    ¡°Humph, excuses abound, I don¡¯t want to hear you ramble; if there¡¯s nothing else, go back to your room!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to my room; I want to stay here and watch.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you¡­¡±


    As the couple bickered, the housekeeper had already signaled Hongji to lead the way to the village chief.


    Hongji, holding his little daughter, wanted to put her back in the room, but she clung tightly to his neck.


    Thinking of going to the village chief, which wasn¡¯t his concern, he continued holding his little girl. Siya, seeing her father holding her little sister, grabbed the hem of his clothes and followed quickly with her short legs.


    The housekeeper took a gift box from the cart loaded with wood, and carrying the gift box, prepared to find the village chief.


    When the housekeeper stopped, Hongji also stopped. Seeing the housekeeper taking something, he guessed that it was a gift for the village chief.


    He thought to himself how thoughtful the workers at the wealthy family were, unlike their fellow villagers, who weren¡¯t used to giving gifts when handling matters.


    To ask someone for a favor, you don¡¯t just give gifts, you also have to give money, or else how could there be so many debts of gratitude?


    ¡°Hey, housekeeper¡­ where are you taking that? Isn¡¯t that supposed to be brought to my house?¡±


    Mrs. Lai had seen the gift in the housekeeper¡¯s hands, her eyes gleaming as she thought it was another gift for their family. But seeing the housekeeper carry the gift and head out the door to hand it over, wasn¡¯t that giving it to someone else?


    How could this be? She quickly called out to stop the housekeeper.

 Chapter 109 - 108: The Spectating Public

    Chapter 109: Chapter 108: The Spectating Public


    The housekeeper, upon hearing Mrs. Lai¡¯s shout, halted and turned back to address her, saying:


    ¡°Old sister-in-law, this gift is ordered by the Boss to be delivered to the village chief. I cannot decide on this matter myself, and if it is not handled well, it could bring punishment from the Boss!¡±


    Hongji, hearing his mother¡¯s words and then the housekeeper¡¯s, saw people gathered at the courtyard entrance and quickly intervened, ¡°Mother, the housekeeper is handling things; please don¡¯t complicate matters.¡±


    ¡°Son, how can you say it¡¯s complicating matters? He brought the items to our house, so of course, they are meant for our house.¡±


    ¡°Old sister-in-law, there is something for your family too. Wait until we finish our business, and rest assured¡­¡±


    At this point, Hongji¡¯s father glared at Mrs. Lai, then smilingly said to the housekeeper, ¡°The housekeeper is handling it, we should be at ease. Just go with Hongji and complete the task first, attend to matters first. Later, we¡¯ll prepare a table full of delicious dishes for you.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Older brother, to get the job done faster, we will not dine here to spare you the trouble. We have horses and a carriage here, and if everything goes smoothly, we can take the village chief to the county to handle affairs.¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying this, the housekeeper remembered that the wood for the two carriages had not yet been unloaded, so he instructed the guard and the driver to start working first, moving the timber into the thatched hut and covering it with a good tarpaulin.


    The wood must not become damp during the rain, and the spot where the timber was stored was first lined with some straw to protect it against ground moisture.


    Now, winter was rather dry, yet who could guarantee it wouldn¡¯t rain during the winter?


    Hongji stood at the entrance of the courtyard holding his little girl, waiting for the housekeeper to emerge, surrounded by the villagers who were spectating.


    There were old and young, men and women present. It was not the busy farming season. Seeing the carriage enter, people from this family¡¯s courtyard, out of curiosity and with no work to do, gathered, holding their hoes at someone else¡¯s doorstep.


    There were also those carrying buckets of urine or baskets, not wary of their belongings possibly stinking up others¡¯ places.


    ¡°Hongji, what are they doing? Are they delivering materials for work at your place? I really envy you, having a fine woodworking skill. We¡¯re idle without earnings now, yet you manage to make money every day.¡±


    Said the burly man carrying the bucket of urine.


    Hongji, hearing someone ask him, hadn¡¯t noticed before but saw the man with the bucket choosing not to leave. Thankfully, they were all farmer families; otherwise, it would undoubtedly be aggravating, as who would spectate with a bucket of waste at someone else¡¯s doorstep?


    ¡°Yes, brother, you go first and spread that load of fertilizer in the field. Perhaps there¡¯ll be work at our house, and you won¡¯t be so idle afterward.¡±


    ¡°Really? Brother, if there¡¯s work, you must let me join in.¡±


    The man laughed joyously and, without feeling embarrassed, stayed to learn more curiously about the work maybe available, possibly letting him get involved¡ªcould Hongji¡¯s house be taking on apprentices!


    This burly man hadn¡¯t considered performing an apprentice¡¯s duties himself, but thought about letting his family¡¯s youngsters learn crafts from Hongji. If his boys could acquire skills, then their house, like Hongji¡¯s, would have work to do throughout the year.


    This burly man¡¯s wife was quite fertile, having birthed five boys who nearly impoverished their father. Not to mention affording schooling, just feeding them was an achievement.


    Mostly, the boys helped out with the work at home, and their father, idle during the slack season, toted about his stories while gossiping.


    ¡°They won¡¯t take you even if they have work. You¡¯re so slow-witted. It¡¯s better you quickly go and spread that manure,¡±


    the man holding a hoe commented, one hand on the hoe, the other covering his nose, though he wasn¡¯t directly speaking about the man with the manure bucket.


    Yet, fearing that the ruffian could be too rough and bring his five boys over to fight¡ªa notable advantage in the countryside of having many sons; no one dared to bully them.


    However, for someone skilled like Hongji, having birthed many daughters, no one dared to offend them either, harboring intentions of not crossing Hongji¡¯s family, hopeful that when it came time to take on apprentices, their kin could be chosen.


    ¡°Cut it out, I¡¯m slow-witted, but how are you any better? It¡¯s not like I said I had a job. I have five boys. If Hongji has work, he could hire my five boys to help, just providing meals, even no wage would be fine.¡±


    ¡°Brother, your kids eat so much, it¡¯s almost better to give you wages for them instead of feeding them.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡±


    Some laughed at the stout man, and others joined in.


    Hongji still had unresolved matters, and he couldn¡¯t reveal them yet, so he only said:


    ¡°As fellow villagers, of course we¡¯d first offer work to people in our village. You all go back for now. When the time comes, our family will have the village chief help with the registration or when Housekeeper Tang is hiring workers, villagers can come and sign up.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then it¡¯s settled, our family will sign up too.¡±


    Hongji nodded.


    The housekeeper noticed that the guard had already moved the materials to the thatched hut and came out to the courtyard entrance, sniffing the smell of urine and feces and continuously fanning the air, saying:


    ¡°Who is it, carrying manure in front of someone else¡¯s house? You can chat, but choose a better time!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯ll take the stuff to the fields first.¡± The burly man didn¡¯t dare to offend Housekeeper Tang and immediately left with his load.


    The man with the hoe hadn¡¯t left yet, and he said to Housekeeper Tang, ¡°Just now, Brother Hongji said there would be work for us later, is that right, Housekeeper Tang?¡±


    ¡°That matter hasn¡¯t been settled yet. If you have work to do, go do it! If it is settled, you will be notified in due time.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang knew that these farmers, during their idle seasons, were eager to find work to earn some extra money for the New Year.


    Nothing was settled yet; he wouldn¡¯t make promises because words, once uttered, are like water spilt¡ªyou can¡¯t take them back, and that could lead to trouble.


    Housekeeper Tang spoke cautiously, and the villagers and women could only nod in agreement.


    Hongji, holding his daughter in one arm and leading her by the hand with the other, brought Housekeeper Tang to the village chief¡¯s door; his family hadn¡¯t locked the courtyard gate.


    ¡°Uncle, are you home?¡±


    Someone in the yard heard the voice and came out¡ªit was a matron, the village chief¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Hongji, is that you? Come on in, your uncle is home.¡± The matron had already noticed the gifts carried by the housekeeper.


    ¡°Auntie, we have something to discuss with Uncle. This is the housekeeper from Tang Mansion.¡±


    Hongji introduced the housekeeper to the matron as they walked in.


    ¡°This small gift is just a token of respect.¡± The housekeeper handed the gift to the matron.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, you are too polite. Why even bring a gift?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only proper.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be shy then, hehe.¡± The matron was polite for a moment but then accepted the gift from Housekeeper Tang, knowing that anything from a wealthy family must be somewhat valuable.


    The village chief, hearing the voices, came out from the room to welcome them into the living room for a chat.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, may I know what brings you to see an old man like me?¡± The village chief didn¡¯t dare to claim he was a minor official in front of Housekeeper Tang, as a minor official is hardly significant in the presence of a housekeeper from a rich family¡¯s estate.

 Chapter 110 - 109 Sweet Fruit

    Chapter 110: Chapter 109 Sweet Fruit


    Housekeeper Tang sat opposite the village chief, and his wife served them some coarse tea, saying:


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, we don¡¯t have fine tea in the countryside, all our tea is homemade, picked from the mountains. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it, sister-in-law,¡± Housekeeper Tang said to the village chief¡¯s wife before addressing the village chief¡¯s earlier remark.


    ¡°Village chief, we came to you seeking help to negotiate the purchase of those cultivated dry lands at the entrance of the village.¡±


    The village chief had also watched the delivery of timber at Hongji¡¯s gate earlier, and had guessed that Housekeeper Tang was intending to build houses.


    ¡°Those lands were cleared by everyone. In Nanyue Country, law encourages clearing new lands. Farmers who clear lands can pay a small fee to the court, and the lands will then belong to them.


    ...


    If someone else wants to buy their land, they must obtain the farmers¡¯ consent, provide a fair price, and register it at the government office, paying a small tax.¡±


    After listening to the village chief, Housekeeper Tang asked, ¡°Do you know if all the cleared lands in your village are registered? Are there any that are not registered?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s land in the distant mountains, it might not be registered. Even if the court reclaims it, the farmers might not care much. The lands at the village entrance, being at the crossroads, those who cleared them would be willing to spend a little money to register them at the county office and would also come to me for help registering. They¡¯re probably planning to use them as foundations for buildings.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Village Chief, with what you have said, are these lands likely to be sold at a high price?¡±


    ¡°Not really. The lands were initially registered at a low cost, and there were no taxes collected. If someone wants to buy these lands, they¡¯d just need to pay a bit more than the registration costs, then a deal might be possible.¡±


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t speak so casually. Most people might agree, but if one or two holdouts ask for a high price, it would be difficult for you, having promised so confidently now.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s wife had not gone far and was quietly listening at the door. Hearing their discussion, she couldn¡¯t help but step in and speak.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s always a solution. If they ask a bit more for the dry land, surely it can¡¯t be priced like top-grade paddy fields? Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll go to the government?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say, Housekeeper Tang, but transactions involve both parties. You can¡¯t just ignore others¡¯ unwillingness to sell just because you have money and want to buy, can you?¡± the village chief¡¯s wife added.


    ¡°I am here to bring prosperity to your village. By buying land and building houses here, we¡¯ll surely hire masons and laborers, and employ some people as workers and apprentices at the ranch.


    If we buy land at the entrance to your community, your villagers will be the first to be hired. If you disagree, we¡¯ll have to go to the next village to buy land, which might benefit other families.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang had observed that this village led to the neighboring town and it was less than one tael of road to the village of the next town.


    On the opposite side, there was constant strife over water rights with another village in the same town, often leading to brawls.


    On another side, the fields continued into the next village; one could say that Bushen Village was connected with three other villages to the east, west, and north.


    Only to the south, separated by several large mountains, was another village that lacked a highway connection, making it difficult to cross the mountains to reach that side.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, well spoken. By benefitting the people, our villagers will surely be grateful. We haven¡¯t discussed it with them yet, but once we convey your words, they will definitely agree. How much land are you thinking of buying, and what price are you offering? I¡¯d like to relay that to the villagers,¡± the village elder said.


    Having spoken those words, Housekeeper Tang was very confident. If the village chief weren¡¯t foolish, he wouldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity go to someone else.


    He then continued discussing with the village chief; he had inquired about the dry land prices in the county, and was willing to compensate a bit more if people were to sell their lands.


    He even had priority to become a construction worker in their house building projects or a worker in the lumber mill. Those without any skills could only become laborers, starting as apprentices.


    Upon hearing this condition, the village chief thought his own boy could also apply to become an apprentice.


    Hongji was able to make so many wooden sculptures for sale and always had work in their circle. He was a person many in the village envied and admired.


    The village chief then wanted to send his son to apprentice, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask, as the other father and son were unwilling to take on apprentices, leaving him no options.


    Now the opportunity had come, and he had to push this matter forward.


    Hongji was holding his younger daughter, sitting on the side, just listening to their conversation without being able to chime in.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s round big eyes shifted from one person to another, realizing this was how people in ancient times did business and bought land.


    Siwa was just beside his father and sister, behaving very sweetly.


    ¡°Siwa, Wuyi, this is a little brother. These are the green dates and sweet fruits you picked from the mountain. Mother-in-law has washed them. You can eat them¡­¡±


    Only then did the older woman recall that there were children around lately, and she hadn¡¯t served the guests with their gifts, which she was reluctant to use, preferring to save them for visiting during the New Year.


    ¡°Thank you, Mother-in-law,¡± Siwa said happily and politely.


    Then, holding the green dates and the tiny sweet fruits, he softly told his sister, ¡°The big fruit here has a pit, and the tiny fruit also has a pit. Little sister, be careful and spit the pits out when you eat.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Ye Shiqi nodded in understanding. She had never seen such tiny sweet fruits before, though she had seen green dates. These wild small green dates from the mountains were smaller than the cultivated ones but were pesticide-free and healthy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She first tried the tiny sweet fruit, tasting a sweet flavor in her mouth similar to eating dry hay, perhaps salted, and not at all astringent.


    The taste of the sweet fruit filled her entire mouth.


    Then she tried the salinated small green date, enjoying it thoroughly. Eating these pesticide-free fruits from ancient times felt completely natural.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam, the children like them very much,¡± Hongji thanked the village chief¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t mention it, we only have these inexpensive things to offer. Housekeeper Tang, feel free to try some if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the old man will try some too,¡± Housekeeper Tang said, seeing the joy on the children¡¯s faces and also drooling a little. He picked up a green date and a sweet fruit to taste.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such fruits,¡± Hongji said as he also partook of the fruits.


    ¡°Our mischievous boy went to watch the cattle up the mountain. Hongji, you have work to do and no time to gather such fruits. By the way, Hongji, if the lumber mill starts and you¡¯re taking in apprentices, please take in our boy!¡±


    The village chief saw the opportunity and promptly marketed his own son.


    ¡°Hehe, village chief, if I do take on apprentices, I will surely consider your nephew, but he must study diligently. That¡¯s my only condition.¡±


    Hongji could only politely agree.

 Chapter 111 03-25 - 110 Money

    Chapter 111: Chapter 110 Money


    The village chief, on hearing Hongji¡¯s agreement, hurriedly patted his chest and promised:


    ¡°Of course, having such a great opportunity to become an apprentice, he will definitely study hard. If he doesn¡¯t study seriously, I¡¯ll break his dog legs myself.¡±


    As the village chief made his promise, Hongji could only nod. It was not appropriate to speak ill of someone¡¯s son in front of their parents, understanding a father¡¯s expectations for his son.


    The boy might be a little mischievous, but his nature wasn¡¯t bad. Proper guidance would surely make him more steady in character. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Village chief, then you should quickly gather everyone in the village and tell them about our intention to buy land. We need to complete our work here as soon as possible and build the factory, so we can open for business with good fortune before the New Year.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang was there solely for this matter today. He would still be the one managing future affairs, and as the year¡¯s end approached, there would be even more responsibilities for him to handle; he hoped to get things done quickly.


    Just as the Boss had said, the sooner they completed the factory, the sooner they could expand their business and, after the New Year, aim to sell their quality products throughout the country.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take care of it right now.¡±


    The village chief was very enthusiastic about the matter. He asked his wife to bring out the gong from the room. Taking the gong, he went to the entrance of the courtyard and started to strike it, producing a resounding ¡°clang clang.¡±


    The entire village heard the sound of the gong. As they listened carefully and discerned the direction of the sound, they realized it was coming from the Land Officer¡¯s house.


    Understanding that the village chief was summoning everyone in the village, they knew there must be news that the village chief needed to announce.


    Hongji, holding his little daughter and accompanied by Siwa, had already walked out of the courtyard. The village chief¡¯s gong was so loud that he feared it would affect his daughters¡¯ ears, so he had them cover their ears.


    Housekeeper Tang also stood in the courtyard, looking out through the now-open door.


    At that moment, he remembered that Hongji had been reluctant to reveal the source of the honey in front of his family. Now seemed a good opportunity to inquire with Hongji about it.


    The loud sounds at the door did not deter his curiosity about the news.


    ¡°Small boss, I still want to ask, where did you buy that honey? The Tang Family wishes to purchase some to give as New Year gifts, and they also want the Tang Mansion to use this type of honey.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang brought up the honey matter again, which Hongji thought had passed, but to his surprise, Housekeeper Tang still remembered it and was asking about it even while busy with serious work, causing Hongji to frown in dilemma.


    Hongji didn¡¯t realize that others who tasted the honey knew how exceptional it was. Knowing the source of such honey, a person like Housekeeper Tang, who worked closely with the Old Master, had a merchant¡¯s nature; profits motivated him to no end. How could he give up so easily?


    Ye Shiqi knew that products from her space were praised by all who tried them. These items, which could improve one¡¯s health and were delicious and natural, were something wealthy people couldn¡¯t buy even with all their money.


    In these ancient times, the air was not so polluted, and the food did not contain as many pesticides. Yet, in ancient times, there was another drawback: science and medical skills were not advanced.


    A small illness could potentially ruin someone.


    The Tang Family were connoisseurs because they were accustomed to eating delicacies and nutritional supplements, yet they recognized the health benefits of honey.


    Ye Shiqi had experienced the healing powers of spiritual water herself; it helped her mother recover from severe bleeding and could instantly cure someone with a cold or fever.


    Thus, honey produced from flowers and plants grown with spiritual water had similar properties to the water itself, capable of nourishing and strengthening the body.


    She had honey in her space, but it was not an endless supply. The first time it was given as a gift, but it certainly couldn¡¯t always be used for gifting in the future. Their family was too poor to afford such generosity.


    In her previous life, Ye Shiqi had not understood the concept of money and could spend her father¡¯s money freely. Having suffered in ancient times, she came to understand that one cent could stump a brave man.


    On Father¡¯s body, it was further proven that he was helpless when Mother had a difficult labor.


    ¡°Mhm mhm mhm¡±


    The youngest daughter suddenly made a sound, and Hongji looked down at her, only to see the little girl blinking at him and then making a motion with her hands as if to signify money.


    When Housekeeper Tang asked him, Hongji couldn¡¯t reveal the source of the honey, but he also couldn¡¯t ask the little girl in his arms who couldn¡¯t speak.


    He was now intently studying his daughter¡¯s gestures, knowing that this little one, small as she was, must be conveying some meaning with her actions.


    But what did the rubbing of two fingers mean?


    The rubbing of the index finger and thumb, did it represent the heart?


    Hongji still hadn¡¯t figured out the rationale behind it.


    The father and daughter were playing a silent guessing game, while Siya raised her head high, intently observing the movements of her sister and father, as if she were trying to guess what the little one meant.


    Housekeeper Tang couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning of a child¡¯s hand movements in a moment, who could guess what a baby¡¯s finger rubbing signified?


    Could it be that the little lady is hungry?


    ¡°Small boss, is the little lady hungry?¡±


    Ye Shiqi shook her head, still making that same gesture, feeling that there were many things this little child couldn¡¯t do, wondering when would the moment of speaking an alien language be resolved!


    After a long thought, Siwa finally guessed what Wuwa meant; every time their oldest sister and Second Sister counted, they were learning to recognize the ratios of copper coins, silver, and gold, and every time Wuwa would rub her thumb and index finger together as now.


    The oldest sister, Second Sister, and Third Sister had even mocked Wuwa for being obsessed with money, not yet able to speak but already knowing about it.


    ¡°Daddy, Wuwa is talking about money.¡±


    Upon hearing Siwa¡¯s words, Hongji looked down at Siwa¡¯s small head and said to the little face of his fourth daughter, ¡°Siya, how does your sister know about money? Little children shouldn¡¯t guess wildly.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t understand Wuwa¡¯s meaning, but the oldest sister, Second Sister, and Third Sister can. They say that when they are recognizing characters from pictures, gold is more expensive than silver, which is more expensive than copper coins, and then Wuwa makes the gesture she just did, and they all think Wuwa is talking about money.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Siya, so your sister means that! But how did she come to talk about money?¡±


    Hongji still could not understand what his two daughters meant by talking about money, this honest man¡¯s mind was still not turning the corner.


    ¡°Daddy, can money buy lots of things to eat? When we buy things, don¡¯t we need to give money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Siwa, you¡¯re very clever, hehe.¡± Hongji chuckled and gave Siwa a thumbs up.


    ¡°Hahaha¡± Siya laughed happily upon hearing her father¡¯s praise.


    Housekeeper Tang, who had been standing by their side all this while, finally understood upon hearing this. If he still couldn¡¯t see or understand, he truly was a blockhead. He looked thoughtfully once more at the baby of just over four months and said:


    ¡°Small boss, your daughters are really smart. I was talking to you about the honey, and they brought up money. Rest assured, if we want honey, we will definitely pay for it, willing to pay ten times the market price to buy your family¡¯s honey.¡±

 Chapter 112 03-25 - 111: Calling

    Chapter 112: Chapter 111: Calling


    Hongji heard Housekeeper Tang say that he wanted to buy their family¡¯s honey at ten times the market rate, but where was the honey?


    His heart was a mix of joy and worry. Selling the honey would definitely affect his daughter.


    Yet, he was also losing a good opportunity to make money. Who wouldn¡¯t want to earn money?


    Especially since he was a person who had not saved even one cent, he needed money even more.


    People often say that a gentleman obtains his wealth righteously, and though he was but a peasant and hardly a gentleman, he knew that this was not money he should earn.


    Nor could he let anyone else know more about his younger daughter¡¯s secret, so he could only resort to lying.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, the honey really isn¡¯t ours. It belongs to a friend who doesn¡¯t want to reveal any information to others. He gave me just a little, and I hadn¡¯t expected that my daughter would give the honey to your young master. The next time my friend sends honey, I will sell it to you and give the money to my friend.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, that¡¯s wonderful. Small boss, could you arrange a meeting with your friend so we could buy all the honey from him as well?¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, let me ask my friend when I¡¯m free. For now, shall we listen to what others are saying outside?¡±


    Outside the village chief¡¯s yard, by now the villagers nearby, summoned by the chief¡¯s gong, had gathered there first, inquiring what the matter was.


    ¡°Folks, no need to rush. Let¡¯s wait till everyone is here; I¡¯d prefer not to repeat myself too many times.¡±


    The village chief had stopped ringing the gong and asked everyone else to wait when questioned.


    The villagers gathered there began discussing and gossiping among themselves, wondering what was so important for the village chief to call them.


    Some sharp-eyed individuals noticed the trio of Hongji and his daughters in the village chief¡¯s yard, along with Housekeeper Tang from the wealthy family whom they recognized.


    ¡°Hongji is at the village chief¡¯s house. Could it be that the chief is announcing his apprenticeship?¡±


    ¡°It might be more than just that! Housekeeper Tang brought a lot of valuable wood today. Could they be looking for craftsmen in our village?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, the only carpenters in our village are Hongji and his sons. I think they have other business with the village chief. For apprenticeships, simply mentioning it would have many people wanting to sign up at his house; no need for the village chief¡¯s involvement.¡±


    ¡°You analyzed it well. I once asked Hongji if he was taking apprentices. My boy wanted to learn carving at his house, but he was turned down. Our boy tried to learn secretly at his place, but couldn¡¯t master it without proper guidance from a master.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, your boy is so clueless, yet he wanted to steal skills? My boy is much smarter, and even he couldn¡¯t learn it.¡±


    As these people debated and gossiped, they also engaged in one-upmanship and gossip, forming groups of three, and as they spoke louder and louder, the only sound people heard was a buzzing, like at a busy market.


    The village chief watched the discussions with a mysterious smile, aware that those who wanted to register still needed to do so at his place.


    Completing this deal would not only bring him silver but would also allow his son to enter a factory as an apprentice.


    The village chief knew that achieving such a feat would enhance his reputation in ten miles and eight villages. If their village prospered, could the neighboring circles dare to trouble them over water rights again?


    He even fantasized about holding his head high in front of relatives and friends, rather than being deemed useless by his father-in-law at his wife¡¯s parental home, despite being a poor village chief.


    The village chief, while influential in the village, didn¡¯t earn much from his official stipend. He usually supported his family by farming, and his village office was merely a part-time job, not a full-time career.


    He, much like the villagers, had to work the land and wasn¡¯t much stronger than the villagers. Most importantly, when it came to speaking up, the rich men in the village had more influence than he did.


    The so-called ¡°money talks¡± echoed silently in the village chief¡¯s mind; if he had money, he too would buy more land, believing that growing more crops was fundamental for farmers.


    ¡°Village chief, aside from those who went out to work, almost all the elders, children, and adults in our village are here,¡± someone said.


    The village chief¡¯s doorway was surrounded by villagers, with several hundred gathered, forming a dense crowd that was indistinguishable in the daylight.


    Those who were taller stood at the front, blocking the view for the shorter ones.


    The village chief knew the population of the village well¡ªover 900 people. Now, during the farming off-season, those who were capable and had ideas were out finding work.


    ¡°Good, if there are villagers who aren¡¯t here during the day, please inform your families tonight. We¡¯ll have another meeting tomorrow morning. If everything is approved, tomorrow I will proceed with Housekeeper Tang to handle this matter.¡±


    Everyone was unaware of what the village chief was referring to.


    ¡°Village chief, you need to tell us what this is about,¡± someone demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Housekeeper Tang, who is from the wealthiest Tang Family in the county, plans to buy the wasteland at the entrance of the village to build a factory. Whoever has opened up wasteland at the end of the village, please step forward,¡± he announced.


    ¡°So it was about announcing the purchase of wasteland at the village entrance! But why call together everyone in the village? This doesn¡¯t concern us all!¡±


    Discussion began again among the people, those not involved in the land deal watched the village committee with envy.


    Those who had opened land at the village end came forward, each one happy about the prospect of selling their land. The plots were only good for growing a little, and the location near the entrance was not ideal as a foundation.


    Moreover, the site was dotted with graves belonging to the Ye family ancestors.


    Among the people, there were dissenters; some felt that since the land was naturally good, they wouldn¡¯t sell unless the offer was higher.


    ¡°Village chief, you haven¡¯t mentioned the price? Just asking us to sell the land isn¡¯t enough,¡± someone argued.


    ¡°Everyone, please be patient. Let me explain things one by one. The price for the wasteland is market-driven. Additionally, Housekeeper Tang mentioned a reasonable top-up. Don¡¯t think that selling your land will only benefit you personally. Having someone build a factory in our village could be an opportunity for everyone,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Village chief, tell us, how can our village benefit? They get money from selling land, but what about the rest of us?¡± those who hadn¡¯t opened land at the village entrance were envious.


    ¡°There are indeed benefits. For instance, those who are skilled as masons, or even the unskilled who might work as laborers. When the factory is being built, workers will be hired. Once the factory is established, it might take on apprentices, laborers¡ªall villagers might benefit. Don¡¯t drop the ball at a crucial moment.


    Housekeeper Tang said if the land at the village end is not available, he will go to the neighboring village to buy land. Then, whether hiring apprentices or masons, they will look to the people of that village,¡± he continued.


    Upon hearing there was work to be had, a villager with bright eyes said to those with wasteland at the village end:


    ¡°Make sure you understand, if we don¡¯t sell the land to them, all those benefits will go to another village. Don¡¯t stand by envying others¡¯ fortune later.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We always compete with them for water rights; how can we let them have the benefits?¡± another added.


    The villagers were buzzing with conversation, looking to the village chief for answers, growing angrier as they spoke. Among the three neighboring villages, only one was notably unfriendly, regularly fighting over water rights, and its people would say not to marry a girl from Bushen Village.


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 113 03-25 - 112 Unable to Agree

    Chapter 113: Chapter 112 Unable to Agree


    Bushen Village and Bishui Village have always been like fire and water, with the former bullying the latter due to their aggressive local customs.


    The village chief, very pleased with what everyone said, added:


    ¡°You¡¯ve all seen Hongji¡¯s carving skills; he¡¯s already become the small boss of this factory. If you can become his apprentice, not only will you learn a skill, but you can also earn money. The Tang Family¡¯s investment in our village is because they value Hongji¡¯s talents.¡±


    The big picture painted by the village chief momentarily stunned the villagers into silence, then they reacted and started to gather into groups to discuss, talking with those they got along with, or consulting with their relatives.


    ¡°This welfare is not bad, it depends on whether these people are willing to sell their land to others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We have nothing to do anyway, and even if we lack skills, we can still earn money by doing hard labor like digging foundations. Construction will definitely take a few months, and many people in our village will have work.¡±


    ¡°Even better, my kid will have the opportunity to become an apprentice, preventing him from idling at home. I¡¯m really afraid he¡¯ll pick up bad habits.¡±


    Those with land at the edge of the village also gathered to talk. They felt the benefits offered by Housekeeper Tang were unreliable; why should they sell their land and benefit the entire village? Why should they?


    They believed that since they had land, they should receive more benefits. They conspired to make those who wanted to buy land agree to take apprentices and hire workers, preferring to hire from among their own people first.


    The village chief stood there, watching their discussions, his expression growing very serious. As a village official, sometimes he found it difficult to get things done.


    The greatest challenge was that a minority were united, while most harbored selfish desires. Faced with such a favorable opportunity, they did not immediately agree to sell their land; instead, they wanted to secure even more benefits for themselves, monopolizing all the advantages without considering whether they could handle that much work.


    How many men did these households have, and how many were capable masons?


    They didn¡¯t have enough hands for the hard labor, yet they still wanted to do everything.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang originally planned to settle this matter today. I¡¯ve been trying to convince you to go home, think it over with your families and delay by a day. But if you don¡¯t agree, or if your asking price is too high, Housekeeper Tang won¡¯t hesitate to move the factory to the neighboring village.


    Hongji, as the small boss, can move around too; he can work just as well if he goes to the neighboring village. Think it over, this is no longer just a matter concerning a few households, but a major issue for the entire village.


    Whether the villagers can work, whether they can earn more money to become prosperous, it all depends on your decision,¡± said the village chief, continuing to make his point. Many people found his words reasonable, unless they were lazy and unwilling to work, the welfare of the village had nothing to do with them.


    The villagers began discussing again, most of their comments directed at those with land.


    They encouraged them to agree quickly, not to hesitate for too long; every day delayed was a day¡¯s lost wages.


    It had been almost a month of idleness, and those unable to find casual work were going stir-crazy at home, almost becoming moldy, gossiping about village affairs as idly as the gossipy aunties.


    With just over a month until the New Year, they still had no idea where the money for buying meat and visiting relatives would come from.


    ¡°Just agree to it, it¡¯s not as if you¡¯re selling your possessions. With that land sold, we won¡¯t have as much land left; we won¡¯t even have as many vegetables to eat. That land can grow peanuts, soybeans, mung beans; it can be planted with sweet potatoes, cassava, potatoes, and the like to help supply our food.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just being stubborn. If you lose that land by your house, you can clear more far off in the mountains. Selling that land can bring in money, and if you can work, with money, are you afraid you won¡¯t be able to buy food?¡±


    ¡°You talk as if it¡¯s so simple. It¡¯s peaceful times now, but if it were times of famine, you couldn¡¯t buy food with all the money in the world. What¡¯s the use of having money then?¡±


    Villagers with land and some without began to argue among themselves, of course, men speaking to men and women to women.


    In the same village, young girls who were a bit shy talking to men hid in the distance, secretly watching; they would not stand among the men.


    Little children chased around the adults, thinking it was fun to have so many people gathered together.


    ¡°Quiet down, quiet down. Now is the time for you to think it over clearly. Mull it over tonight resting on a high pillow. Once this opportunity passes, there won¡¯t be another shop like this, and regret will be too late.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s words momentarily silenced everyone, but then they slipped out of control again and started discussing amongst themselves.


    The village chief was at a loss; he could manage some of their matters but not their mouths. This was a private transaction, and he couldn¡¯t force them; he could only tempt them with benefits!


    Housekeeper Tang saw that the sun was about to reach noon. Just as the village chief said, the matter came up so suddenly that it was impossible for these people to immediately sell their land. Giving them a day to consider was already the fastest they could do.


    They were in a rush, but if others weren¡¯t, there was nothing to be done; thus, he stepped out into the yard and spoke beside the village chief: Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t been able to make a decision today. I¡¯ll come back again tomorrow. Tomorrow morning, when I arrive here, if you decide not to sell your land, I¡¯ll consider inspecting the neighboring village.


    No, I¡¯ll go with Hongji¡¯s small boss to inspect the three neighboring villages in a bit. It¡¯s always good to have a backup. If you don¡¯t sell the land, how could we hesitate to buy a suitable place?¡±


    After hearing what Housekeeper Tang said, the village chief felt troubled. If Housekeeper Tang went to the neighboring village and took a liking to it, what would that leave them with?


    There were many buyers who went elsewhere and might not look back; it wasn¡¯t as simple as buying a piece of clothing. This was a major affair for their village.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, could you please allow them to consider it overnight?¡±


    ¡°Village chief, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect you, but I¡¯m a merchant working for my master. Time is money for a merchant. The longer we delay, the greater our losses will be.


    It¡¯s not as simple as just paying a little for laborers like you do. If you here don¡¯t agree, and I can¡¯t get the job done, I¡¯ll simply choose another place.¡±


    The village chief nodded and then winked at Hongji, hoping he would say something favorable to keep Housekeeper Tang from visiting another village first.


    Hongji caught the village chief¡¯s signal and said to Housekeeper Tang:


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, they¡¯re all my fellow villagers. Please give them a little time to consider. Tomorrow, if they don¡¯t agree tomorrow, then we can think of another solution, okay?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s words made Housekeeper Tang nod, who then quietly said in his ear:


    ¡°You see, the people in your village are not united. Not putting a little pressure on them might result in them not agreeing. Let¡¯s leave first, make them anxious, and maybe they¡¯ll decide quickly.¡±


    After hearing Housekeeper Tang¡¯s words, Hongji felt that this was truly the way of a merchant; the people of their village were no match for Housekeeper Tang.


    Housekeeper Tang then said to the village chief, ¡°It¡¯s already reached noontime; I won¡¯t linger here any longer since I have other affairs to tend to and must go now.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang¡¯s original plan was, if these people had agreed immediately, he would have taken the village chief and Hongji to the county in his carriage, have lunch together in the county, deal with the matter, dine in the evening, and send them back.


    As they hadn¡¯t agreed, he could only go back first and return to Bushen Village tomorrow.

 Chapter 114 03-25 - 113 Wheres the Gift?

    Chapter 114: Chapter 113 Where¡¯s the Gift?


    The village chief, seeing Housekeeper Tang about to leave, wanted to detain him. Glancing at Hongji, he was aware that their home couldn¡¯t accommodate guests like Housekeeper Tang and could only politely suggest:


    ¡°This¡­ Housekeeper Tang, would you care to have a simple meal at our house?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need to trouble yourselves. It¡¯s more convenient for us to eat in the town. Please do not worry, village chief, just try to persuade them well,¡± Housekeeper Tang replied as he patted the village chief¡¯s arm.


    What else could the village chief say? He could only watch as the guest departed.


    Once Hongji saw Housekeeper Tang leaving, he, carrying his daughter in one arm, followed as well, thinking about the myriad chores at home, including the wood delivered today that he needed to prepare.


    On his way back to the Ye family compound, Housekeeper Tang said to Hongji:


    ¡°Small boss, apart from work, I initially came today to inquire about honey. Now, ready to return I am going with empty hands; it¡¯s truly difficult to explain!¡±


    Hongji, troubled, glanced at his daughter, knowing he couldn¡¯t let anyone discover his daughter¡¯s matters regardless of how serious the issue might be.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, wait till I have some free time to ask my good friend! The honey at your residence hasn¡¯t run out yet, right? Even if it¡¯s for a gift, a delay of a day or two won¡¯t matter much.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands. I¡¯ll take two guards back and leave two here to watch over the wood,¡± Housekeeper Tang agreed.


    Housekeeper Tang felt that the wood, being so valuable, needed guarding; even though this was a small village, it was not immune to mountain bandits who might have caught wind. Though not food, the wood was high-grade and had been collected at a great cost. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, having guards stay at our home is a bit inconvenient, how can I explain the presence of these strange men when we have young ladies at home,¡± Hongji worried about the additional men causing issues for his sisters, as idle gossip was what girls feared most.


    ¡°Small boss, you can have them stay in the thatch hut. We couldn¡¯t find another place to store the wood on such short notice,¡± suggested Housekeeper Tang, who had considered finding a storage facility in their village.


    But their village was too small, and it wasn¡¯t feasible to have the guards stay in the ancestral hall, was it?


    ¡°Okay! I hope the wood factory is built quickly so we can move everything there. Keeping it in my yard isn¡¯t safe; weathering could cause damage,¡± Hongji accepted reluctantly.


    ¡°Small boss, you and your father should be making a decent income from carpentry; why not build better housing? If a typhoon strikes, not to mention the danger, the thatch house could collapse!¡± Housekeeper Tang remarked.


    ¡°Well, Housekeeper Tang, as you know, I am not in charge at home; the finances are controlled by my parents,¡± Hongji explained.


    ¡°Small boss, that won¡¯t do. Once you become the wood factory¡¯s small boss, you can¡¯t continue like this,¡± Housekeeper Tang advised.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d also like to save some money. Future accounts at the wood factory must be kept from my mother and father, otherwise, it would be very troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Of course. When the time comes, we¡¯ll hire an accountant and station guards there. Theft is illegal; we¡¯ll draft the rules and inform all the workers,¡± Housekeeper Tang discussed the plan.


    ¡°Yes, that sounds good. I don¡¯t understand management well, so I¡¯ll rely on you for these things, housekeeper,¡± Hongji replied.


    ¡°Why mention trouble? Our families are collaborating, in the same boat so to speak. Things will get better with time, and money will enable us to do many things,¡± Housekeeper Tang reassured.


    ¡°Hopefully!¡± Hongji agreed.


    They arrived at the Ye family compound, where the guards had already moved the wood into the thatch hut.


    Housekeeper Tang thanked the guards and asked them to draw lots to decide which two would stay, rotating shifts, to keep an all-day and night vigil.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, having them work day and night will be very hard; there¡¯s no place to sleep here, and those working the night shift won¡¯t have a place to rest during the day. A day or two is manageable, but for longer, it will be very tough,¡± Hongji worried.


    ¡°Hmm, that makes sense, so let¡¯s have two guards stay overnight, and then have another two replace them tomorrow. That way, they can go into town to buy food, which saves you the trouble of cooking for them as they¡¯ll have company.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t eat with us, but our meals are very simple.¡±


    ¡°Small Boss, don¡¯t worry, they are from the Tang Family. All their expenses are covered by the Tang Family. Your household is already complex enough; their living here is inconvenient enough. Let them sort out their meals on their own!¡±


    After hearing Housekeeper Tang¡¯s words, Hongji could only nod. The food they ate was so plain, others might not be accustomed to it, and asking his child to prepare more meals for the adults would be too much for his child.


    There were already guards who had wanted to stay, and now with the new arrangements for shifts, they were all willing. Housekeeper Tang had told them that they would be paid extra.


    After making the arrangements, Housekeeper Tang took two guards and two horse carts back to the county, mounting a horse himself.


    After Housekeeper Tang and his party left, Hongji needed to saw the logs into sections, each according to the specifications needed for the woodwork.


    The smaller wood scraps couldn¡¯t be wasted either; he thought he could make them into smaller toys.


    This good quality lumber was a rare find. Hongji began to mark the cut lines. The two guards who stayed were very helpful, assisting him with marking and sawing the wood.


    Daya and her two sisters, who had gone to the fields, had just entered their courtyard when they noticed unfamiliar people and more lumber near the thatched cottage.


    There was no smoke coming from the kitchen, and the three sisters knew that without them cooking, their father working outside would have to go hungry.


    It was only then that Mrs. Lai remembered Housekeeper Tang mentioning he would bring a gift next time he came back. Was he just going to leave like that?


    She, unwilling to let the prospect of a gift slip away, went to the thatched cottage to ask the two guards helping out.


    ¡°Hey, young men, our housekeeper doesn¡¯t keep his word, does he? How can he just leave with the gift he mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, you should ask the housekeeper about that. He just came by, why didn¡¯t you ask him? We don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    ¡°You have money on you, right? Can¡¯t you just buy something in town?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, big aunt, we don¡¯t have much money on us. All we have is the meal money given by the housekeeper. We can¡¯t very well eat and stay at your expense!¡±


    ¡°You can give me the meal money, and you can eat whatever we eat,¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s eyes flickered with another moneymaking idea, considering it wasn¡¯t her who had to cook anyway, and using the rice in the house¡¯s kitchen wouldn¡¯t diminish its quantities.


    As for buying groceries, just picking up some vegetables would do, and she could make some money from it.


    Mrs. Lai was already deep in thoughts of money, even scheming about the guards who didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her household.


    ¡°Mother, our meals are simple, with hardly any dishes; how could they get used to that? Let¡¯s just follow whatever Housekeeper Tang has arranged for them,¡±


    Hongji could easily guess his mother¡¯s intentions, knowing that his mother and two sisters didn¡¯t cook, and after his three children had just come back from the fields, they had to cook, and as a father, it pained him.


    ¡°Big aunt, we are really hungry, and don¡¯t have time to chat anymore. We¡¯re going to eat now.¡±


    The two guards moved swiftly, leading their horses out and quickly riding off.


    ¡°Young men¡­¡±


    Unable to stop them in time, Mrs. Lai could only watch as her potential gain disappeared, stomping her chubby feet on the ground a few times, hands clasped over her chest, feeling the painful pinch in her heart.

 Chapter 115 03-25 - 114 Second Uncle-in-law

    Chapter 115: Chapter 114 Second Uncle-in-law


    Hongji packed the sawed wood into a bag and hoisted it to take into the room. The guard was not around at the moment, making it a perfect time to move the items.


    He thought about needing his daughter¡¯s help to paint the wooden figures. He remembered that the wooden figures his daughter had painted before were done using charcoal, which dirtied her hands.


    Hongji thought of a solution. If he used a brush to paint the wood, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for his daughter to handle the brush. If he could make a pen out of charcoal, or even many pens, his daughter could paint, and other daughters could also use them to learn to read.


    With this idea in mind, after Hongji placed the sawed wood in the room, he started making charcoal pencils.


    ¡°Dad, grandpa is washing up for dinner!¡± Daya had finished cooking and was calling them to eat.


    ¡°Hmm, got it.¡±


    Just then, Hongji had just finished making a pen. He first put it back in the room on the table and went to wash his hands.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this?¡± Siwa picked up the object his father had made.


    Ye Shiqi blinked her eyes. Isn¡¯t this a round pen for drawing?


    Her father was so talented, to think that he could even make a charcoal pencil from charcoal; with this pen, painting wooden figures would be quicker and more efficient.


    Daya and her two sisters brought in dried rice into the room and ate with her sisters.


    ¡°Siwa, don¡¯t touch Dad¡¯s things; come wash your hands for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡±


    Daya also took the youngest sister to wash hands.


    The five sisters were eating in the room, and Da Y was no longer feeding the youngest sister. She just had to place her in a chair at the table, put a bowl and a spoon on the table, and Ye Shiqi could eat by herself with a spoon.


    Ye Shiqi looked at her own bowl. She added some oil and salt and ate rice with oil and salt.


    The elder sisters¡¯ bowls did not have oil and salt but contained salty dried radish their grandmother had bought, steamed during cooking to soften, the only dish for a bowl of rice.


    Perhaps the dry rice was delicious, as the children were able to eat happily and heartily.


    Ye Shiqi knew that the rice was fragrant rice produced by her own space, watered with the spiritual water of the space, producing rice that was both fragrant and delicious. It didn¡¯t matter that they were just eating dried radish; perhaps they would be happy even just eating dry rice.


    After Daya and her sister were full, she stacked the bowls to prepare to wash them. Seeing her father walking from the kitchen into the room, she said to him:


    ¡°Dad, you should put your things away properly, don¡¯t let Siwa damage them.¡±


    Hongji understood what Daya meant and said with an indifferent expression to his eldest daughter:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that was for you girls to play with. When Dad has time, he¡¯ll make a few more pens for you to use to learn to write.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dad, we don¡¯t even have paper, and we can¡¯t just write on the walls. Maybe we should just forget about learning to read. Not many girls in our village know how to read anyway.¡±


    The eldest daughter¡¯s words and attitude made Hongji somewhat unhappy. How could his daughter be compared with the girls from the village?


    Even though they were girls, they were his precious treasures. Whenever he was capable and had the time, he hoped they could learn some words.


    ¡°Daya, you are the elder sister, you should be eager to learn. If you learn even a few words, you can teach your sisters. Dad won¡¯t always be a farmer. When you grow up, perhaps you¡¯ll become ladies of a rich family. By then, it would be too late to start learning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dad, I understand now.¡±


    Having heard his eldest daughter¡¯s promise, Hongji told the other daughters not to go to the thatched hut to carve that afternoon.


    Hongji had finished his meal but wasn¡¯t idle; with so much wood around, he needed to work overtime on the wood.


    Hongji¡¯s father also helped with the work. Not long after they had lunch, the guards returned from their meal and saw the small boss already busy; they joined in the work as well.


    In the afternoon, visitors arrived at their courtyard.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen were watching from the window towards the thatched-roof building. They were not watching their father and brother at work, but rather the two young guards with tall stature and handsome faces, admiringly gazing at them in a daze.


    Ye Shuzhi looked at one of the guards, who had already been to their house more than once. Every time she saw his tall stature and handsome face, she gazed at him dazedly, fantasizing that if her husband could be like that, how wonderful it would be.


    Ye Shuzhen looked at the figure of the guard, and her mind harbored other thoughts, naturally hoping her future husband could also be handsome and dashing.


    ¡°Second Sister, isn¡¯t that your future husband? My future brother-in-law has arrived!¡±


    When Ye Shuzhen saw the person entering their yard, who was driving an ox cart, she noted this future brother-in-law who had only appeared since their engagement day. He wasn¡¯t very handsome¡ªan owner of a small shop and unable even to ride a horse or sit in a carriage.


    With the arrival of the future son-in-law, Mrs. Lai came out of her room upon seeing him and said smilingly to the future son-in-law,


    ¡°Xianggui, how come you have time to visit?¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law, I had some matters to discuss with father and brother, so right after we ate, I came over.¡±


    Xianggui, the future son-in-law, hadn¡¯t come empty-handed; he was holding gifts.


    ¡°Hehe, go sit over there, I¡¯ll have your second sister-in-law come and chat with you.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, holding Xianggui¡¯s gifts, her chubby face wrinkled with a smile, her eyes squinting into a slit.


    ¡°Oh, mother-in-law, I actually wanted to talk with father and brother.¡±


    ¡°All right, are there some matters you need to discuss with them?¡±


    Xianggui¡¯s arrival meant that even though Hongji and his father were busy, they stopped what they were doing when he said he wanted to speak with them and washed their hands before sitting aside.


    Hongji¡¯s father took this opportunity to smoke from a bamboo pipe.


    Hongji took a sip of tea and said to Xianggui, ¡°Xianggui, what did you want to see us about? Is it about Second Sister¡¯s dowry and the bridal gifts? That should be something your parents and the matchmaker deal with, not something a young man should discuss himself.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I didn¡¯t come here for that. I heard that you¡¯re soon to be the small boss. You know, I own a small store, and if your kitchen needs supplies in the future, we could work together.¡±


    Xianggui¡¯s family owned a small store in town, but previously they hadn¡¯t paid much attention to these people¡¯s changes, feeling that even if they became wealthy, it would at most mean more woodworking, and the wife¡¯s dowry wouldn¡¯t increase.


    However, at noon, they noticed that a restaurant across the street from their store was receiving many horse-riding and carriage-riding guests.


    Their senses sharpened, even from across the street, they could hear the diners speaking.


    Soon, they saw two guards on horses; they dismounted and entered this restaurant. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From their conversations, Xianggui and his parents overheard that the people were from the Tang Family, the richest family in the county, and out of curiosity, he purposefully went to inquire near the carriages at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    There were two carriages at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, and two coachmen keeping watch over the horses and carriages, not going into the restaurant to eat.


    Xianggui gave the coachmen two copper coins to find out where they were heading and why.


    The coachman felt that the collaboration news between the Tang Family and the Ye Family had already spread, so telling this person wouldn¡¯t be leaking secrets.


    Receiving two copper coins was a bonus for the coachman, and it could buy him some tobacco to smoke.

 Chapter 116 03-25 - 115: Her Mind Is Not on Him

    Chapter 116: Chapter 115: Her Mind Is Not on Him


    Zhong Xianggui¡¯s attention perked up when the driver mentioned that they were from the Tang Family and that they were heading to his uncle-in-law¡¯s home in Bushen Village. He continued to probe:


    ¡°Big brother, are you going to my uncle-in-law¡¯s place? What is this about? Did my sister-in-law receive some kind of reward at your Tang Family¡¯s place?¡±


    Zhong Xianggui could only think of this possibility¡ªthat his sister-in-law had given birth to another daughter and knew she went to the Tang Family to work as a wet nurse. Being a merchant in town, he was quite well-informed; whatever happened in each village, he would know a thing or two about it.


    ¡°Oh, it turns out the small boss is your elder brother. Our Housekeeper Tang is here this time to collaborate with the small boss on buying land and building a factory, and it is your elder brother who will sell the finished products.¡±


    Zhong Xianggui had also heard about the common wooden dolls; he felt his uncle-in-law¡¯s labor was so expensive, and even if he were to sell these items in his own shop, they wouldn¡¯t fetch a higher price. Besides, his was a general store, mainly dealing in incense, candles, rice, and grains.


    Now, hearing that his uncle-in-law could become the small boss, he thought that in the future, for things like inventory sourcing for the factory and kitchenware, they could come to him to purchase, allowing him to make a tidy sum.


    After inquiring about this information, Zhong Xianggui went back to his shop to discuss with his parents, preparing to take some gifts and ride a bullock cart to visit his father-in-law¡¯s family.


    His bullock cart was not as fast as the horses of the guards, who, after their meal, quickly returned.


    ¡°Xianggui, the construction of the factory is not even at the starting stage; it¡¯s just being prepared, and the purchase of the land has not been finalized. I, the small boss, simply cannot make the final decision.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, as long as you say the word, Housekeeper Tang will definitely listen to you. We¡¯re family after all, and it¡¯s better not to let the ¡°fertilizer¡± flow into someone else¡¯s field, right?¡±


    Zhong Xianggui had never really had much respect for this timid big brother before, but now he was looking at him and thinking, how could this man be so lucky?


    However, having a powerful maternal family for his wife was a good thing for him; he could go to his wife¡¯s family in the future and take what he needed.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t make things difficult for our small boss. Do you know how many shops our Tang Family has, how many channels for acquiring goods? Do you think they will let you make that money?¡±


    During the small boss¡¯s rest, the guards also took the opportunity to rest, washing their hands and standing aside to drink tea. They listened to the conversation and one of them couldn¡¯t help but interject when they heard this part.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to your small boss, not you. If you don¡¯t talk, nobody will treat you as mute.¡± Zhong Xianggui was irritated by what this person said, perhaps because of the man¡¯s physique and appearance, which made him somewhat uncomfortable.


    Upon entering, he noticed that his future bride was looking at these two strange men, which stirred up frustration in his machismo.


    The two guards, after hearing Zhong Xianggui¡¯s words, were about to retort when one of them was stopped by the other.


    ¡°Xianggui, this young man is right. Our two families¡¯ cooperation involves the Tang Family putting up the capital. Your elder brother can¡¯t make that call. And me, I¡¯m only contributing the technical skills; other minor matters don¡¯t require my attention.¡±


    Hongji¡¯s words made Zhong Xianggui somewhat displeased, seeing the silver that was almost within reach about to slip away would upset anyone.


    Mrs. Lai quite liked this son-in-law; he would bring a gift whenever he visited, unlike the husband of the eldest daughter in the village, who seldom visited and never brought gifts. None were as courteous as Zhong Xianggui.


    ¡°Hongji, the factory isn¡¯t built yet. When the time comes to buy things, just mention it to Housekeeper Tang! As long as the price is right, it should be possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Mother, the Tang Family is so wealthy, with so many shops of their own. For such a minor matter as a small factory¡¯s supplies, would they really need to turn to outsiders?¡±


    Hongji wasn¡¯t intentionally refusing to agree with Mrs. Lai¡¯s support for Zhong Xianggui; with his capabilities, he just couldn¡¯t make promises carelessly.


    ¡°Xianggui, your big brother is right. Some things need to be taken slowly. He can¡¯t make the decision now, so let¡¯s see how things go later,¡± said Hongji¡¯s father as he expelled a puff of smoke from his bamboo pipe.


    ¡°Xianggui, your elder brother, and I have a lot of work to do. Let Mother and Second Sister talk with you. Don¡¯t rush some things; just focus on your wedding for now.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Mmm, okay then!¡± Zhong Xianggui could only say so.


    ¡°Shuzhi, come out and have a chat with Xianggui,¡± Mrs. Lai called out to Ye Shuzhi from inside the room.


    Hongji and his father busied themselves again, and the guards helped too.


    Ye Shuzhen did not come out of the room. She did not favor this brother-in-law and would rather sleep in her room than go out.


    Hearing her mother¡¯s call, Ye Shuzhi pursed her lips, her expression somewhat reluctant as she walked out of the room.


    ¡°Shuzhi, Xianggui is here. You young people should have a chat; your mother still has some things to take care of.¡±


    Mrs. Lai created an opportunity for her daughter and then went into the room. She wanted to see what kind of gifts her future son-in-law had brought. If it was food, she might secretly eat it in the room.


    ¡°Xianggui, why have you come?¡± Ye Shuzhi sat opposite Zhong Xianggui, showing no joyful smile upon seeing her fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Shuzhi, I wanted to come and see you. Our wedding is coming up soon. How is your dowry preparation going?¡±


    Zhong Xianggui was not making small talk for the sake of it. He wanted to probe his fianc¨¦e about the dowry. His elder brother was becoming a small boss, so the dowry for his sister should be substantial, right?


    ¡°Do you mean the furniture being made? Father and Brother are busy, so they outsourced the work.¡±


    ¡°What about the other things?¡±


    ¡°They are being prepared. Besides, the gift money from your side hasn¡¯t arrived yet; we can¡¯t buy the more expensive things.¡±


    The conversation between the two of them seemed dry, observing them¡ªone man was shrewd, and the woman appeared indifferent; they didn¡¯t at all resemble a couple about to marry.


    Ye Shiqi watched the two of them. What kind of fianc¨¦s were these? In ancient times, there was no need for romance; meet twice, and the marriage was arranged. Could a life without affection be happy? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked at Ye Shuzhi¡¯s expression facing her fianc¨¦; if she didn¡¯t like him, why marry at all?


    Was it just to get married for the sake of marriage? Were the two of them settling to live life together?


    Ye Shiqi, seeing Zhong Xianggui for the first time, understood why Ye Shuzhi had a reluctant expression. This man¡¯s appearance was not even as good as her father¡¯s, let alone the two guards in the courtyard.


    Oh girl, oh girl, is it good to be so sentimental?


    Ye Shiqi should have realized that the match Ye Shuzhi had arranged was not for love, nor for looks, but for the small shop his family owned in town.


    For a farming family like theirs or other farming families in the village, marrying into a merchant¡¯s family in town could be considered a good match, right?


    Zhong Xianggui continued to inquire about other matters from Ye Shuzhi. While talking with her, he could sense her feelings towards him.


    This infuriated the man and he decided that once he married her, he would train her gradually; she would soon become his wife, yet was so immodest.


    ¡°Shuzhi, will they be staying here tonight?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean these people? They are here to guard the lumber; where would they stay?¡±


    Ye Shuzhi responded matter-of-factly to her fianc¨¦¡¯s questions, not realizing the intention behind his inquiries. At the moment, her gaze did not settle on her fianc¨¦, nor were her thoughts on him.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 117 - 116: The Heart of Revenge

    Chapter 117: Chapter 116: The Heart of Revenge S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhong Xianggui heard Ye Shuzhi say that those two guards were staying in this courtyard, and this shabby house had such low windows that a little force could break them or allow someone to look inside; even the wooden door could be dismantled easily.


    His fianc¨¦e was here, and the first thought that would come to any man¡¯s mind was the possibility of being cuckolded.


    ¡°What? They are staying here, in a house of young ladies, with strangers living here as well? How could this be acceptable?¡±


    The agitated words of Zhong Xianggui made the two working guards stop their actions and stare at him.


    ¡°Zhong Xianggui, what are you thinking about? Why such filthy thoughts? They are here to guard the timber, not to idle about.¡±


    By this point, if Ye Shuzhi did not understand her fianc¨¦¡¯s thoughts, she would indeed be a fool.


    ¡°What do you mean my thoughts are filthy? You and your sister are young ladies at home, and there are two strange men here. How can I be at ease?¡±


    In the midst of Ye Shuzhi¡¯s rebuttal, Zhong Xianggui¡¯s expression turned even more infuriated, but he was accustomed to the politeness required in business, so even his stern words were not loud.


    ¡°Then you might as well stay here and guard in front of our house¡¯s door all night,¡± said Ye Shuzhi, while thinking about the watchdog.


    Zhong Xianggui shook his head, about to say something else, when Uncle Hongji watched him and spoke:


    ¡°Xianggui, you should be reassured. There are still parents in the courtyard, in this home, along with me and the children. These guards are house servants from the Tang Family; they are not going to act as you suggested. The Tang Family also has guards guarding the courtyard.¡±


    Having heard Uncle¡¯s words, Zhong Xianggui was silent for a moment, then nodded, but added:


    ¡°Ladies of a wealthy family, their guards can¡¯t enter the inner courtyard to guard; they can only stay outside the house, outside the courtyard gates, and even if there are gatekeepers, they will be old women; a lady¡¯s reputation cannot be tarnished.¡±


    These guards, originally guarding in the freezing night and able to shield themselves a bit by the thatched hut to get more comfortable, were now disrupted by this man, unable to spoil their duty.


    They couldn¡¯t cause trouble for their small boss, so they had to compromise and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We are guarding the timber; we can guard outside the main gate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. If I find out you were guarding inside the courtyard at night, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±


    Zhong Xianggui¡¯s threatening tone made the guards feel a surge of anger, one couldn¡¯t help but speak angrily:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Second Miss could fancy you? Such a petty man, foolishly jealous, is that really all right? Have you even considered how you look?¡±


    At the guard¡¯s words, Zhong Xianggui suddenly stood up; though he didn¡¯t slam the table, standing made him feel a bit more authoritative while talking to the taller guards.


    The difference in height was a sore point for Zhong Xianggui; his face turned iron-blue with anger, no longer having the smiley service attitude of a prosperous businessman, it was entirely a rival¡¯s thinking, glaring at the two guards, he said:


    ¡°My character is excellent; Shuzhi saw my merits in choosing me; don¡¯t think because you are taller, you look great. A man¡¯s worth lies in his wealth, can¡¯t you compare wealth instead of height?¡±


    ¡°Oh please, I know you; you came asking around by the driver while we were eating. You¡¯re just a small grocery store boss, merely a small boss at that, is there any need to brag so much?¡±


    The young guards had their dignity; was it right for them to keep on like this?


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with all the arguing? Ye Shuzhi, speak kindly with Xianggui; don¡¯t argue with your future husband.¡±


    Mrs. Lai had gone into the room to taste some of the snacks that Zhong Xianggui brought; she had just finished eating and couldn¡¯t eat all that he brought.


    Zhong Xianggui had brought dessert and candies as gifts.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s mouth was still dirty from eating the food, a clear sign of snacking sneakily without wiping her mouth.


    ¡°Mother, where did I not speak properly? Humph, I don¡¯t care anymore, I¡¯m going back to my room to take a nap.¡± Ye Shuzhi ran back to her room.


    Ye Shuzhen had been looking out the window the whole time, and when she saw her Second Sister run back in anger, she glanced again at Zhong Xianggui. This man really couldn¡¯t compare to those guards; his looks weren¡¯t up to par, nor was his height.


    Could Second Sister be happy marrying such a husband?


    There stood Zhong Xianggui, the shortest among all the men in the courtyard.


    Ye Shuzhen then noticed her mother standing next to Zhong Xianggui, a man neither tall nor muscular. Next to him, her mother was only a bit shorter but significantly heavier.


    She finally noticed the crumbs at the corner of her mother¡¯s mouth, and remembered the things Zhong Xianggui had brought earlier.


    ¡°Mother, why do you have something to eat and not share? I want some too.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen shouted loudly outside. Ye Shuzhi, who was lying in bed inside her room, had already rolled down the mosquito net and climbed into bed. Hearing her sister¡¯s voice, she stuck her head out from the opening of the mosquito net.


    She too wanted to eat, but remembering the quarrel she had just had with Zhong Xianggui, who had bought the food, she swallowed the words she was about to say in frustration.


    Ye Shuzhen thought of the food, no longer caring about proper male-female boundaries at this point.


    She hurried to her mother¡¯s door, saw that the door to her parents¡¯ room was locked, and stood in front of it to speak to Mrs. Lai:


    ¡°Mother, I want candy, snacks.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, while listening to Ye Shuzhen clamoring for food, shifted her hefty body, not wanting to indulge her daughter but also embarrassed to say no in front of her future son-in-law.


    ¡°You¡¯re really like a creditor; why did I give birth to such a gluttonous girl?¡±


    Mrs. Lai, under Ye Shuzhen¡¯s expectant gaze, walked to the door and unlocked it with a key.


    As Ye Shuzhen saw her mother opening the door and was about to push the door open, her mother pushed her out with her rear and locked the door again.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, please open the door¡­.¡±


    As she spoke, she knocked on the door ¡°bang bang bang.¡±


    From inside, Mrs. Lai responded, ¡°Why the fuss? Are you trying to be calm or what? You could easily wreck the door with such force. Do you think your older brother and father aren¡¯t busy enough?¡±


    Zhong Xianggui stood in the courtyard, feeling somewhat uncomfortable, not wanting to stay there any longer. The rumors about the Ye sisters being gluttonous and lazy proved to be true.


    If it had been before the Ye family had collaborated with the Tang Family, seeing his future wife¡¯s laziness, he might have called off the engagement.


    At this moment, he felt uneasy, torn between wanting to call it off and reluctant to give up. Marrying her seemed somewhat distressing.


    Under the influence of maintaining his male pride, Zhong Xianggui harbored another idea: once he married Ye Shuzhi, he¡¯d turn the lazy girl into a diligent woman, slowly wasting her away.


    ¡°Father, Brother, there are other things at home, I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, come by more often.¡± Hongji also noticed Zhong Xianggui¡¯s displeasure, but father and son did not have time to deal with it.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Zhong Xianggui led the ox cart, pulled it out the gate, got on the cart, and left without looking back. At this moment, anger smoldered within him, an anger that found no release, always lingering with a vengeful mindset.

 Chapter 118 - 117 Really Stingy

    Chapter 118: Chapter 117 Really Stingy S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the morning, the village chief beat the gong to convene a village-wide meeting, and those who went out to work during the day heard about it from family members when they returned at night.


    There would be work in their own village; they wouldn¡¯t need to walk so far to the county or other villages, which would save them effort and perhaps they¡¯d even earn more money.


    They thought they had heard wrong¡ªhow could their village have such good fortune?


    Upon further inquiry, they learned that the richest family in the county, the Tang Family, intended to buy land and build a factory in their village, in collaboration with a local, Hongji¡ªnaturally, the factory would deal with the lumber business.


    The construction craftsmen, hearing that their village might build houses, were certain there would be work for them.


    Those who were strong but without a skilled trade felt that, given the magnitude of the factory construction project, there would certainly be a need for laborers to dig foundations and do other arduous tasks.


    Many others hoped to become factory workers themselves; even if it meant starting as apprentices, who knew, perhaps they would eventually become master craftsmen.


    Every family had different thoughts, and those who were selling their land no longer hesitated. They only hoped that tomorrow¡¯s discussions would yield conditions that would allow their families to benefit from employment at the factory.


    Ye Shuying was also among the crowd at the meeting that morning, holding her son and standing next to her sister-in-law and mother-in-law.


    They too were discussing among the crowd and urging Ye Shuying to speak up. After all, she was Hongji¡¯s sister, and it stood to reason that the family¡¯s eldest brother, being a small boss, would certainly have advantages to share.


    ¡°Shuying, say something, your big brother is also in the village chief¡¯s courtyard. If you speak up, your husband, your younger uncle, and your uncle will have work too,¡± her sister-in-law incessantly whispered in Ye Shuying¡¯s ear. Among the noisy debates of the crowd, only she and Ye Shuying¡¯s mother-in-law could hear her clearly. The other villagers were too preoccupied discussing with their families and were more concerned about their own interests.


    The more Ye Shuying listened, the more irritated she became. She was somewhat at odds with her family, having gone to her parents¡¯ home yesterday to collect some gifts and even had a conflict with them.


    At this moment, her feelings were very complex, and not immediately concerned with her family¡¯s interests, because she knew her family could truly succeed in the collaboration.


    With Hongji as the factory¡¯s small boss, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem finding work for her husband, her younger uncle, and her uncle.


    All she needed to do was lower her head and ask her parents¡¯ family or to request from her brother, yet Ye Shuying felt a prideful notion that her weak elder brother, now well-off, should think to support his sister. Why hadn¡¯t it occurred to him?


    Wishing for her own brother to automatically invite her husband, or to take them along to fortune, she had her pride and didn¡¯t want to beg this always weak brother.


    Ye Shuying¡¯s complicated emotions prevented her from raising her voice. She simply watched silently during the meeting and then, amidst the nagging of her sister-in-law and mother-in-law, quietly returned home after it ended.


    Back at home, her sister-in-law lingered, not willing to return to her husband¡¯s household, saying she was waiting for her two brothers to return from a construction site to discuss some matters.


    Although her sister-in-law¡¯s home was also in the village and just a few steps away by foot, she insisted on staying at their home for meals.


    At this moment, she and her mother-in-law went off to a room, whispering secret conversations, leaving her grandson behind.


    Ye Shuying, with her son on her back, prepared the fire for cooking. She hadn¡¯t been this diligent in her parents¡¯ house, but after marriage, she had no choice.


    Like her own mother, she wore down her daughter-in-law, hoping that when her time came to be the mother-in-law, she could exert a bit of authority.


    Ye Shuzhi endured, convinced that one day she would emerge on top, burying these matters one by one in her heart.


    She finished cooking lunch¡ªa dish of pickled vegetables, a dish of stir-fried greens, both without a hint of meat, and a pot of plain rice.


    She brought the two dishes to the table and served up four bowls of rice based on the number who were to eat lunch at home today, getting everything fully prepared. Sitting at the table with her son in her arms, she began to feed her son first.


    Her son couldn¡¯t eat pickled vegetables and he couldn¡¯t eat green vegetables either; she could only add a few drops of oil and sprinkle a pinch of salt onto his rice, serving him oil-and-salt rice.


    Her aunt and mother-in-law, upon hearing the call for mealtime, finally came out from their room, sitting down at the table with unwashed hands and started to eat their rice.


    ¡°Shuying, entertaining your aunt without any meat on the table, you¡¯re quite stingy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Picking through the two dishes with her chopsticks, the aunt expressed her dissatisfaction with Ye Shuying in a complaining tone.


    ¡°Shuying, I know your husband and you have saved some private money. We shouldn¡¯t be so frugal with our meals. You¡¯re about to become the sister of the small boss, and our family is soon going to strike it rich.¡±


    Ms. Ding, Ye Shuying¡¯s mother-in-law, backed her up after her daughter spoke.


    As Shuying continued to feed her son, her head lowered, neither her mother-in-law nor her aunt could see the expression on her face; she had to muster great effort to suppress the urge to curse.


    If she were to curse in front of her aunt and mother-in-law today and argue with them, when her husband and younger brother-in-law returned in the evening, her mother-in-law would surely cry and complain. Then she might even end up being beaten.


    Her husband didn¡¯t often beat her, but she had once experienced her mother-in-law¡¯s crying skills. After being disciplined by her husband as a result, she learned to endure in everything she did thereafter.


    Even after being beaten by her husband, she didn¡¯t go back to her parental home to complain for the sake of her pride, not wanting the villagers to laugh at her and especially not wanting her sisters to mock her.


    Ye Shuying actually cared a lot about face as well. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t often ask her family for help, just to gain a bit more respect from her in-laws.


    She managed to hold back from cursing, but she couldn¡¯t help but let slip words laced with mockery.


    ¡°Aunt, if you wanted me to cook meat for lunch today, you should have brought some when you came. If you had work to do, you should have told us in advance that you were coming to eat. Mother-in-law didn¡¯t use the public money to buy meat in preparation either.¡±


    As Shuying said this, her aunt glared at her, her unoccupied hand pointing at her and saying, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shuying didn¡¯t care about her aunt¡¯s anger, and she continued, taking another look at her mother-in-law:


    ¡°As for not using my private money to buy meat, that¡¯s because mother-in-law said that the food expenses she collected included the cost of buying meat. We who haven¡¯t worked at home can¡¯t eat too well.


    ¡°Only the husband and younger brother-in-law, who work so hard outside, deserve to have meat for dinner when they come back late.¡±


    Ms. Ding, who had wanted to defend her daughter, held back when she looked at her daughter shaking her head after Shuying spoke.


    The two women seemed to have a tacit understanding, feeling that Shuying was so defiant because she had her family¡¯s ascending fortunes to rely on.


    The mother and daughter knew very well why Shuying dared to speak like that today; they had calculated that they did not dare to lash out, especially since the men of both families needed Shuying¡¯s work.


    The mother-in-law and aunt silently ate their meal, no longer provoking Ye Shuying.


    For the first time, Shuying felt the exhilaration of rebuttal. The weepy and sly nature of Ms. Ding could also be dealt with, so long as the interests of her son and the aunt¡¯s husband were involved.


    While her son was enjoying his meal, Shuying took a few bites herself and said with a smiling face to her son:


    ¡°Son, make sure you eat your fill, grow up fast, and earn lots of money for your mother in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, son needs to eat his fill, grow up quickly, and in the future, you can earn as much money as Uncle, strike it rich.¡±

 Chapter 119 - 118 Unable to Work, Its Ruined

    Chapter 119: Chapter 118 Unable to Work, It¡¯s Ruined


    Ye Shuying was taken aback by her son¡¯s words; were they something he heard today, or had someone taught him?


    Mother-in-law Ms. Ding and elder sister stopped eating and silently watched the little boy, barely over a year old.


    They wondered, had Ye Shuying taught him, or had the child thought of it himself?


    In the afternoon, Ye Shuying was not idle. Since her mother-in-law didn¡¯t help with the child, she had to carry him on her back using a sling, laying a towel behind him, and went to water the vegetable garden in the slightly chilly breeze.


    Mother-in-law Ms. Ding returned to her room to work on her private projects, embroidering handkerchiefs to sell for some personal cash.


    The elder sister didn¡¯t linger; her home was just a few steps away, and naturally, she had to return to do the household chores, as her husband went to do odd jobs and she managed all the tasks during the off-season at home.


    She had two sons and one daughter, with the daughter being the oldest at six years, and the youngest son was already two years old.


    The eldest daughter looked after her two younger brothers at home, and they also often visited their grandparents¡¯ house.


    She didn¡¯t need to bring the children to her mother¡¯s house; her widowed mother truly couldn¡¯t be relied on to help with the children.


    She knew her mother was somewhat selfish and couldn¡¯t depend on her maternal home. She wouldn¡¯t help with chores at her parents¡¯ home during normal times or the busy farming seasons.


    Her husband was very decisive and didn¡¯t listen to her much. Although he lacked a formal trade, he was very capable when it came to working, particularly in terms of physical strength.


    Working outside, Ye Senhai constantly felt someone was watching him, sneezing twice while he worked.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not catching a cold, are you? You can¡¯t afford to fall sick at this critical time and infect me. If the two of us can¡¯t come out to work, earning money for the New Year will be tough,¡± his brother worriedly nagged.


    ¡°No way? I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s a cold! I¡¯ll just drink more water, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The other construction workers laughed when they heard the brothers¡¯ conversation:


    ¡°Ye Senhai, just don¡¯t drink too much water; frequenting the toilet too often will make the boss say you¡¯re lazy and pee too much.¡±


    Ye Senhai just smiled at those working alongside him without retorting. They were being paid daily, with the money calculated by time, and the boss made sure people were monitoring them.


    The bosses hoped they would spend less time in the toilet, smoke fewer cigarettes, move swiftly, and perform well, ideally making a day¡¯s work count as two.


    Lunch wasn¡¯t provided at the construction site, let alone dinner; at noon, they just bought some dry food from nearby and ate it¡ªnot filling, just enough to tide them over.


    The brothers had to walk home for dinner; it took them over an hour to reach the village in the dark, arriving home hungry and exhausted.


    Every day they walked for over an hour in the dark of early morning to get to work and did the same when returning home at night.


    Earning money was such hard work, but then again, isn¡¯t it always?


    If they chose to live like the lazybones in the village, they might enjoy spare moments during this slack time but would keep their family poor.


    Another reason Ye Senhai worked so hard was that only one new house had been built at home, which he used to get married.


    There was no house yet for his younger brother¡¯s marriage, and the money needed was still insufficient.


    Their father had passed away so early? As the eldest son, like a father, the brothers had to work harmoniously together, hoping to earn enough to build another new house for the younger brother and to get him a wife.


    When the brothers got home, they first washed their hands and feet and went to the living room to find their elder sister there.


    Senhai didn¡¯t say anything; he just quietly walked to the dining table, too hungry to talk much.


    His younger brother was different, curiously glancing at his elder sister. It was just a short walk home; why eat dinner here again?


    ¡°Sister, why are you eating at home? Shouldn¡¯t your brother-in-law be back too? Didn¡¯t you cook for him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the meal and let them eat first! Your brother-in-law will come here later,¡± the elder sister responded.


    Ye Lanxiang wasn¡¯t embarrassed by her younger brother¡¯s words. She thought he was young and didn¡¯t blame him for his lack of tact; it was just casual talk among siblings.


    When her husband and younger brother-in-law arrived, Shuying served them food and rice, didn¡¯t pour water for them, and while everyone was eating, she had to feed her son first before she could eat.


    Ye Lanxiang saw a little cured meat in the dishes on the dinner table and indeed, as Shuying had said, the men¡¯s presence at home made the evening meal a bit meatier; life at her mother¡¯s house was better than hers.


    The meal she prepared tonight for her husband and child didn¡¯t have meat; the money her husband earned wasn¡¯t just for saving.


    She chewed on a piece of cured meat and then looked at her younger brother as the youngest said:


    ¡°Second brother, third brother, today the village chief held a mobilization meeting. Second brother, your uncle has become famous.¡±


    The news burst from Ye Lanxiang wasn¡¯t complete, but it already made Senhai and her younger brother very curious.


    ¡°Big brother¡¯s uncle has become famous! What happened?¡±


    ¡°What does the village chief¡¯s announcement have to do with my uncle? Elder sister, why do you speak in fragments?¡±


    Ye Lanxiang was pleased with the attitude of her second and third brothers; their curiosity would inevitably prompt further questions.


    ¡°Second brother, the village chief said it¡¯s the wealthiest family in the county, the Tang Family, wanting to collaborate with your uncle to build a factory and to buy the land at the village entrance. Think about it, your uncle could become a small boss now. Building a house must require hiring workers, right? Wouldn¡¯t you have work to do then?¡±


    ¡°Second brother, this is a good thing! I¡¯d also like to work in our village. It would save me the trouble of walking every day. Big brother, you must speak with your uncle about this, so we brothers can work together.¡±


    Upon hearing his elder sister¡¯s words, Senhai too was pleasantly surprised but not as overly excited as his younger brother.


    ¡°During the meeting, did anyone at the village end sell their land?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, those people are still discussing and haven¡¯t made a decision yet. Some want to sell the land, others don¡¯t. The village chief said that according to Housekeeper Tang, if the Tang family could buy the land here, they would prioritize hiring villagers and also give them opportunities to enter the factory as apprentices and laborers.¡±


    ¡°With such a good deal, why aren¡¯t those selling the land rushing it? They could earn money and have job opportunities.¡±


    Ye Lanxiang looked at her younger brother¡¯s anxious words and then glanced at her second brother and said: S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Exactly! Such good opportunities; I also wish my husband could work there. However, some people can¡¯t bear to see others prosper, saying their land sale has no relation to the village.¡±


    ¡°The village chief mentioned again, as Housekeeper Tang said, if they can¡¯t buy the land in our village, they¡¯ll consider buying in the next village over which would mean the neighbors will benefit from the construction and labor. This is one of the conditions.¡±


    Hearing his elder sister¡¯s words, Senhai¡¯s initially calm demeanor began to waver, mainly worrying that if those people didn¡¯t sell the land, even with his uncle there, the final say would be with the Tang family; what could his gentle-natured uncle possibly influence?


    The work opportunity might be lost!


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and eat; the village chief might hold a mobilization meeting for Quan Quan tonight.¡±

 Chapter 120 - 119: Late Night Party

    Chapter 120: Chapter 119: Late Night Party


    As soon as Ye Senhai finished speaking, it seemed like the whole family understood what he meant.


    Ye Shuying was originally feeding her son. She hadn¡¯t even had a few bites herself and was too preoccupied to feed her son, choosing to fill her belly first.


    Ms. Ding glanced at Ye Shuying, initially wanting to comment on her attitude in front of her son.


    At that moment, they had to eat first, just as her two sons had feared¡ªthe Tang Family might not be able to buy land in the village and, distressed as they were, it was out of their hands until the villagers sold the land.


    ¡°Dang, Dang, Dang¡±


    The sound of someone striking a gong came from the direction of the Land Officer¡¯s house.


    Ye Shuying and her family members paused, then those who had already eaten quickly drank some water and hurriedly left the house.


    Ye Senhai and his brother had not been home during the day, and now that the village chief was sounding the gong, they rushed to attend the meeting for the entire village.


    As a father, he did not have time to hold his son since his wife was still at home.


    Ye Lanxiang ran out the door, but instead of going to the village chief¡¯s house right away, she went home first.


    Her husband had returned home while she was out and hadn¡¯t discussed the events of the day with him.


    As she approached the path to her house in the dark night, someone carrying a torch approached. By the light of the torch, she saw it was her husband and hastened her steps toward him.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    ¡°My wife, the village chief rang the gong. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about. Let¡¯s go and listen,¡± he said.


    ¡°Husband, I know what it¡¯s about; I¡¯ll tell you as we walk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what is it then?¡±


    Ye Lanxiang repeated to her husband what the village chief had said at the morning meeting. By the time she had briefly explained, they had reached the entrance to the Land Officer¡¯s house.


    The village chief was standing at the doorway, holding a gong. He had already stopped sounding it and was now surrounded by many villagers.


    In front of the Land Officer¡¯s house, a oil lamp was lit in the dark, and a stove was fired up at the doorway. This type of stove was fueled by firewood and burned brightly in the dark, allowing the villagers to see each other¡¯s faces clearly as they stood around.


    Today, Ye Shuying could not concern herself with the bowls on the table. In the rush of her family running out, she too picked up her son and left the house, patting her body to make sure she had the keys before locking the door.


    As she was carrying her son, she couldn¡¯t use a fire branch. However, under the light of other villagers¡¯ torches, the young Ye Shuying, who had good eyesight, could see the road clearly. She didn¡¯t miss seeing any chicken droppings or dog feces and deftly avoided an unidentifiable smelly pile of excrement.


    She arrived at the Land Officer¡¯s front door and found where her husband was standing, along with other family members in the village square, purposely built as a small plaza.


    Village officers like the Land Officer, if not convicted of crimes or deceased, generally hold their position for a long while, perhaps from their twenties to their sixties, spanning many decades. Even if the village chief passed away, the successor would likely be someone prestigious within the village.


    Of course, this would be someone chosen by the villagers or appointed by higher authorities.


    Such a minor official as the village chief was rarely appointed from above; selection usually occurred within the village.


    The village chief had already eaten by noon. His son, who usually looked after the cattle in the mountains, hadn¡¯t returned at midday. At dinner, when he mentioned to his son that Hongji¡¯s factory might take apprentices, his typically mischievous son was quite thrilled by the idea. At fourteen or fifteen years old, although he could be naughty, he was nearly at the age to discuss marriage.


    As a man without a trade, one cannot depend on his father forever; as a man, one must eventually take on the responsibility of providing for the family.


    This was something his father often taught. Previously, when Hongji did not take apprentices, his father had wanted to send him to the county to learn another trade as an apprentice. However, his mother felt that being an apprentice for someone else was too hard and could not bear to let her son endure such hardship.


    With no alternatives, his father could only spend money to buy a cow so that he could herd it every day. When the cow had a calf, there would be one more to watch over.


    A cow gives birth to a calf yearly. By raising the calf until it¡¯s a bit bigger and then selling it, they could increase the family¡¯s income.


    Other families had a cow that would pull carts to carry passengers for work.


    Their cow was only used for plowing the fields. If the cow happened to be pregnant while plowing, they would have to plow with human labor to protect the pregnant cow.


    At the end of the village, where people had land to sell, some decision-making men were not home during the day and had just returned in the evening. After eating and just hearing about it from their family, they heard the sound of gongs and also came here.


    With so many people gathered together, acquaintances talked among themselves, while those with land to sell talked to others with land to sell.


    This was a way to exchange ideas. Those without land but wanting a job would not be idle during the slack farming season and were very hopeful that these people would sell their land to the housekeeper of the Tang Family.


    If the factory were built in the village, there might be work year-round, a boon not easily found.


    Only the lazy ones, since whether the site opens in their village or not, it did not concern them; these people became the bystanders enjoying the show.


    Those with land, of course, wanted a higher price and hoped that the buyers would agree to their terms. Unless there were no men in the household who could work, women could also do some work such as sweeping or cooking.


    Among so many people gathered, Hongji¡¯s family was also present.


    This village-wide meeting was attended by young men and women alike. Farmer girls were not like ladies who would stay hidden inside not showing their faces.


    Hongji had brought out his two youngest children and was standing with his three daughters and two younger sisters, and his parents were there too.


    The two guards watching over his house did not come here.


    Seeing Hongji, many villagers congratulated him, their flattering smiles suggesting he would take good care of his fellow villagers in the future as the small boss.


    Hongji could only respond with a smile. A man not in charge of anything significant, he possessed little power. Since the land deal was not yet finalized, he dared not make any promises.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen stood by their family, facing some jealous and envious glances that made them hold their heads high and puff out their chests with pride.


    The unmarried young men had their eyes on Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen.


    Ye Shuzhi was almost married off, a fact known by the whole village.


    Ye Shuzhen had a reputation just like her elder sister for being lazy. The local young men did not find Ye Shuzhen very attractive, it was her lazy personality. Young men who knew her well did not admire her, but today they felt she seemed a bit different.


    Ye Shuzhen¡¯s elder brother was set to become the small boss soon, and she would soon be a lady of a rich family. The young men thought that her being a bit lazy did not matter anymore.


    As long as marrying Ye Shuzhen would bring them a considerable dowry and a promising future.


    With so many young men¡¯s eyes on her, Ye Shuzhen¡¯s face flushed, and she shyly covered it with her handkerchief.


    ¡°Is everyone here yet? I believe everyone in our village knows about tonight¡¯s meeting agenda,¡± said the village chief as he looked over the crowd of almost 1000 villagers, then began his speech. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121 - 120 The Barking of a Dog at Midnight

    Chapter 121: Chapter 120 The Barking of a Dog at Midnight


    The villagers listened to the village chief¡¯s speech, and many actively expressed their opinions, especially those who owned land:


    ¡°Village chief, we know a little, but we don¡¯t know the price for selling land, nor have we measured the land. We also have conditions for selling the land: we want a higher price, and we would like a stable job after selling our land.¡±


    ¡°Yes! This elder brother is right. Village chief, you haven¡¯t told us how much a ¡°zhang¡± of land costs yet?¡±


    Upon hearing several questions asked, the village chief educated the villagers that the market price for an acre of wasteland varies from place to place, especially if it¡¯s on the outskirts surrounding the county.


    If someone buys it, it will be more expensive, for example, at the entrance of the village compared to the wasteland near the big mountain inside the village.


    They will negotiate the price with Housekeeper Tang, and Housekeeper Tang had already agreed that they would pay the tax for buying wasteland and even give a subsidy to each household that sells land, just like the tax they paid when they cleared the land in past years.


    After the village chief had explained, many villagers understood. They not only made money from selling their land but also received subsidies, a benefit other villagers did not have, making many envious.


    Why hadn¡¯t their ancestors reclaimed land at the tail or entrance of the village?


    Isn¡¯t this the case of ancestors planting trees for future generations to enjoy the shade?


    ¡°Hurry up and agree! You¡¯re all making money, yet still nitpicking; our forefathers wanted this fortune but didn¡¯t have such benefits.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling ¡®forefathers¡¯? At most you can claim to be a brother. It¡¯s our ancestral property: we need to consider it carefully. Selling these lands is a once-in-a-deal decision; if we sell them, we will lack the grain we¡¯ve had for many years. How can it be considered nitpicking?¡±


    ¡°How much grain can your land possibly yield? With the money earned, if you can work in the factory, won¡¯t you have money to buy grain?¡±


    ¡°But what if the factory that Tang Family and Hongji are collaborating on closes down? Would we still have work?¡±


    ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui, save your saliva and speak, it hasn¡¯t even started yet, and you¡¯re worrying about everything. Such unlucky talk, you can¡¯t say that in front of Housekeeper Tang.¡±


    In the heated debate, they didn¡¯t consider Hongji; with everyone being fellow villagers, they spoke without any reservations or subtlety. Villagers were generally straightforward, saying things as they are, sometimes offending people without even realizing it.


    They didn¡¯t have the slickness and cunning seen in outside business dealings, leading to some being generous and forgiving, settling after a fight, while others harbored resentment, setting up lifelong feuds.


    Once again, the village chief tried to calm them down, urging them not to argue since they were there to discuss the matter. Whether it was individual or collective losses, if another village were to build the factory, it wouldn¡¯t only be a personal loss but possibly a loss for the entire village.


    Many agreed, persuading those who were selling land that with such profits and jobs for their family members, it was like holding a long-term rice bowl.


    Some were even luckier, potentially holding a golden rice bowl for life, leading their families to prosperity.


    During the day, hearing that the Tang Family was planning to build a factory, many families with sons hoped they could start as apprentices. Unfortunately, they lived at the village entrance and didn¡¯t have large plots of land to cash in on. In a village where many are closely tied, persuading those who were undecided became essential.


    Here, the village chief also played the role of sweetening the deal, acting as the tempter.


    As a village official working for the people¡¯s interest, he was highly enlightened, strongly supporting the buyer amidst rare investment opportunities in the village.


    The debate lasted a full hour. Some landowners agreed to sell, while others felt they couldn¡¯t contribute labor, only earning a one-time payment from the land sale.


    Lacking the spirit of contributing to the entire village, they remained silent, shaking their heads when asked about their family members.


    Seeing the night deepening, the village chief, despite his best persuasive efforts, faced just two holdouts. He suggested the rest leave, allowing these two families to stay behind.


    ¡°Village chief, no matter what you say, I¡¯m not selling the land. Why keep us here? Our family is tired, do you make money by keeping us here?¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, our family also isn¡¯t selling the land. Don¡¯t waste our time anymore. Village chief, you may not be tired, but our family is exhausted.¡±


    When the villagers dispersed, these two families, instead of taking heed, kept an eye on each other to see how they were speaking with the village chief. They even showed disrespect by walking away while the village chief was visibly upset.


    The village chief sighed. Since these two families were unwilling to sell, there was nothing he could do but check whether their land was at the fringe or in the center and see if there was a way to save the situation.


    If it wasn¡¯t necessary to take their land, he would simply exclude it and take the lands of others.


    With this in mind, the village chief called his family to go build a house and sleep.


    Today, Hongji¡¯s family had been at the scene the entire time. Seeing that the village chief asked them to return home, they carried their two young daughters who had already fallen asleep, while their other three older daughters were so exhausted they staggered as they walked.


    That night, after everyone in her family had fallen asleep, Ye Shiqi¡¯s biological clock woke her up. While others slept deeply at night, she could not afford to idle.


    During the day, her father had placed the better-cut logs in the room. She used her thoughts to move a pile of logs into the space, disappearing from the bed, and entered the space herself.


    Ye Shiqi drew wooden figures as usual. Before going to sleep, her father had muttered some words, which she heard in her half-asleep state.


    The logs were cut to the specifications of a Bodhisattva statue. She held the charcoal pencil her father had made today. This charcoal pencil was much more convenient for drawing than the wood charcoals used before.


    The figures she drew were sketchy; once unfamiliar but now second nature, her speed had now doubled.


    Suddenly, Ye Shiqi heard the loud barking of dogs outside the village, followed by a slight commotion from the two guards outside their courtyard, as if they had drawn their swords.


    Thinking the barking might indicate robbers invading the village or a thief lurking, they stayed on guard.


    Ye Shiqi, powerless in her infant state to do anything about the events outside, continued with her remaining tasks.


    She never idled away her nights; the space needed harvesting every two or three days, and as a little child, she also busied herself with collecting grains and drawing wooden figures.


    If not for the Spiritual Spring and honey in the space replenishing her energy, she might have collapsed from exhaustion or become very thin.


    A toddler might be hindered in her movements outside, but in her space, she could do much using her thoughts.


    However, drawing wooden figures could not be done with her thoughts; it had to be drawn manually as she had learned in her previous life.


    As she focused on her work, the dogs¡¯ barking outside quieted down.


    The guards, who had drawn their swords just a moment ago, sheathed them again.


    The guards outside were actually quite frightened. In the deep of night, they mostly feared numerous robbers might really come. Though not stationed in a wind-protected area in the courtyard but outside it, the cold night wind was hard to bear.


    With the statement from that man during the day, they had committed to standing guard outside the courtyard for the sake of the decency of the family¡¯s daughters, suffering the discomfort themselves.


    They hadn¡¯t anticipated staying up all night when they left their homes on horseback with thick clothes but still felt very cold, only hoping to block some of the wind by staying near the door.

 Chapter 122 - 121 Morning Gossip

    Chapter 122: Chapter 121 Morning Gossip


    The guard was quite clever. There were many piles of straw by the wall of the family¡¯s house, and they brought some out, fashioning a straw man¡¯s cloak, which they draped over themselves. Thus adorned, they felt warm even in the cold winds of the night.


    As dawn slowly broke, the early risers began to get up, and more households started opening their doors. However, just then, two households discovered that someone had dumped feces and urine at their front doors and began to curse loudly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the dead plague doing such despicable acts, daring to dump shit and piss at my doorstep? If I find out who did it, I¡¯ll wipe them out.¡±


    Suddenly, cursing voices erupted in the village. Neighbors or those further away, upon hearing the noises, ran out to see, and found the man¡¯s doorstep smeared with feces and urine.


    Many were dumbfounded, then covered their mouths and snickered: ¡°Ew, it stinks so bad!¡±


    Another household encountered the same situation, and the family members weren¡¯t even aware yet; passersby covered their mouths and detoured around.


    Someone got up to cook in the kitchen, and while cooking, they constantly smelled something foul, a stench of feces and urine. Even though the latrines were further away in the farmer family¡¯s homes and the urine buckets were usually kept inside, they generally wouldn¡¯t go outside at night.


    She could bear it, as her husband, who was still sound asleep in the room, and their children, could also bear it.


    But inevitably, people passing by their house couldn¡¯t help but loudly say,


    ¡°Uncle, auntie, haven¡¯t you gotten up yet? Your doorway reeks to high heaven, haven¡¯t you smelled it? Tsk, tsk, who have you offended?¡±


    After blurting this out loudly, the woman hurriedly covered her nose and ran off!


    Actually, she had already guessed that it was more common to have someone pour feces and urine at someone¡¯s doorstep, and even more malicious acts could include pouring dog blood.


    The two households who suffered this were not far from each other and both situated by the village entrance along a main road. In the morning, people going out to work passed by their doorsteps and were met with the foul scene.


    In the entire village, only their two households had been subjected to having feces and urine poured on their property, so surely their refusal to sell their land yesterday had offended the whole village.


    The person who hated them the most, perhaps was the one who needed the job the most. This time it was just everyone¡¯s guess, without any solid evidence. No one pointed fingers; there was only mutual suspicion.


    The woman, who was cooking in the kitchen and heard the shouting outside, walked out to the yard and opened the main gate, only to be confronted with a nauseating scene.


    ¡°Whoever did this, is committing a sin, dumping shit and piss at my doorstep, are they blind? Mixing up where to dump the manure, damn bad luck!¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman cursed loudly at the doorstep, and her still-sleeping husband and children inside were woken up by her shouts.


    The men in other households had already gone to work, but Uncle at Aunty¡¯s house was still sleeping in. There was a reason for that, today the Tang Family members were coming to the village again.


    Having proudly refused to sell their land last night, if everyone else sold their land for a good price, they might be forced to reluctantly sell that mere two points of land.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mom? Why are you cursing people out here so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you smell that stench? I don¡¯t know who the hell dumped feces and urine at our doorstep.¡±


    Uncle took one look and saw it was true, covered his nose and was furious, yet he had to contain his anger while his wife was cursing, and he also wanted to curse.


    But he was well aware that by rejecting Matti yesterday, they had definitely offended everyone in the village, and now, even if they yelled, they couldn¡¯t catch the person who did the misdeed.


    He had no choice but to carry two water buckets to the nearby stream to fetch water and clean the stinking area at the doorstep, flushing all the foul material into the sewer, washing it away into the distance.


    Uncle and Auntie had no appetite for breakfast that morning, having seen such disgusting things, even the thought of eating made them feel nauseous.


    Their children just continued eating, ignoring everything, because even if they were woken up by the noise, they didn¡¯t come out to look.


    In less than fifteen minutes, the entire village knew about the mishap with the two families.


    As the saying goes, good news stays within the walls, while bad news travels a thousand miles. Many people were gleeful upon hearing this news. They dared not discuss it openly, but who could stop them from talking behind their backs?


    Eventually, everyone said the misfortune that befell these two families who wanted to harm the interests of the entire village was well-deserved.


    The gloating expressions of these people were not seen by the members of the two families; who would dare mock them to their faces?


    People did not want to be accused by the affected families of being the culprits, risking being blamed for something they didn¡¯t do. It was possible to do such things secretly, but admitting to them openly could invite retribution.


    Hongji went out to fetch water early in the morning and heard about the incident, but he didn¡¯t mention it when he got home.


    His father, his mother, and his two sisters still hadn¡¯t gotten up at this point and didn¡¯t know about the incident.


    The whole village was abuzz with gossip, except for his family, which remained relatively quiet. Daya was making breakfast in the kitchen with her two sisters. After putting rice and water on the stove, the sisters watched over the fire, and, as usual, went down to the river to wash clothes.


    Gradually, it had turned into winter, and the weather was getting colder, making the river water increasingly icy for washing clothes.


    Today, while washing clothes by the river, the women discussed yesterday¡¯s village chief meeting, focusing more on the morning¡¯s incident with the two families who disagreed on selling their land and had found excrement at their front door.


    In the group of gossipers, there were old ladies, young wives, and young girls like Daya, who just listened curiously, unable to join the adults¡¯ conversation.


    The women and girls seemed excited discussing these two matters.


    The first matter provided families a chance to work and thus a source of income, which would lead to more prosperous lives.


    The second matter involved discussing the misfortune of the two families with schadenfreude, smiling as they spoke about it.


    They weren¡¯t afraid that the members of the two families would overhear their conversation and start a quarrel.


    Women from those two families didn¡¯t come here to wash clothes. The village had two rivers along both sides of the main roads, and they washed upstream, knowing the dirty water might flow downstream right to those families¡¯ doorstep.


    Some people prefer to wash clothes using the well water in the village, but near the wells with drinkable water, they dare not waste water resources.


    Daya silently washed the clothes, listening to their gossip. The icy water reddened her hands, and her small body, inadequately protected by thin clothing, shivered slightly in the cold breeze.


    ¡°Daya, your father has become the small boss now. Do you still need to wash clothes here?¡±


    Just as Daya was about to finish washing, a girl about her age, not exactly a close friend but a fellow villager living nearby, asked her this question.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Daya responded with a hum, not even lifting her head.


    Hearing this girl¡¯s question, the adults, who had been enthusiastically discussing other matters, shifted their attention to Daya.


    The women bombarded Daya with various questions, to which she responded only with vague hums.


    The gossip-loving women encountered a tough nut to crack with such a taciturn girl, so they could only return to gossiping among themselves.

 Chapter 123 - 122: What Happened at Midnight

    Chapter 123: Chapter 122: What Happened at Midnight


    Daya, faced with inquiries from many elder women, aunts, and even young wives and nieces, how could she respond?


    Having been misunderstood the last time, she dared not speak of the adults¡¯ affairs. Even if she knew something, she would claim ignorance. Unable to cope with so many people, she timidly remained silent.


    After washing the clothes, Daya returned home to hang them to dry. The adults at home, some of whom had just gotten up, went to the kitchen for breakfast, and did not mention any events from the village to their family.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen, having had their breakfast, went to wash clothes by the river as usual. Passing by the guards stationed at the entrance to the yard, both sisters couldn¡¯t help but glance at the two tall and handsome guards.


    The guards received the girls¡¯ glances, neither avoiding nor returning them. Having stood guard all night, they were tired, hungry, and cold. At dawn, they had taken off their straw coats and were waiting to change shifts.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen merely stole a quick glance at the guards. Village girls, unlike rich young ladies, faced young men shyly without avoiding them.


    The sisters reached the riverside to wash clothes. At this late hour, it was mostly little girls and young women who, perhaps having heard about the village incidents, were also discussing them.


    As Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen squatted by the river to wash, they listened to these people gossiping. Proud from the girls¡¯ envious glances the day before, they deliberately did not initiate chat with them.


    Gradually, they began to understand the big events of the morning. Did their family members not know? Why hadn¡¯t their eldest brother mentioned anything?


    ¡°Ye Shuzhi, Ye Shuzhen, your elder brother is going to become a small boss, he might hire workers, right? So why are you still coming out to wash clothes?¡±


    Previously, after Ye Shuzhen had fought with a girl resulting in the girls distancing themselves from the sisters, they, envious from yesterday¡¯s meeting, now felt compelled to make conversation.


    Her words carried a mocking tone, actually stemming from jealousy.


    ¡°So what? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Ye Shuzhi was not as impulsive or foolish as her sister. Even in verbal disputes, she would not resort to physical fights. The girl¡¯s naked jealousy was apparent to anyone.


    ¡°Wow, gotten quite arrogant haven¡¯t we? Can we even have a proper chat anymore?¡±


    Another girl, believing her looks were no inferior to the sisters¡¯, but lacking such a capable elder brother, spoke with evident bitterness.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to chat with us, then don¡¯t!¡± Ye Shuzhen retorted haughtily, glancing at the girls.


    The girls were angry, but dared not offend the sisters, and could only huffily wash their clothes together, ignoring the two sisters.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen felt victorious in the argument, very pleased with themselves. On their way home after washing the clothes, they saw the guards at the front gate changing shifts and informed the new guards about the events of late last night, asking them to be cautious that night.


    The two guards, after hearing about the issue during the handover, kept the matter in mind.


    The housekeeper had arrived at their house and was chatting with the elder brother in a thatched hut while their father smoked bamboo tube tobacco on the other side.


    The sisters didn¡¯t dare disturb their brother, but they were eager to share the village gossip with someone in the family, and that someone was naturally their mother.


    ¡°No wonder, I thought I heard a dog barking last night and assumed a thief had entered the village,¡± Mrs. Lai said as she joined in the gossip, not keeping her voice down at all.


    The guards leading out the horses to change shifts had sharp ears and had overheard the conversation between the two sisters and their mother.


    The two exchanged looks; the scare from the day before was due to someone causing trouble in the village. Now informed, the guard felt an increased need to be vigilant, wondering if someone might be crazy enough to commit more bad deeds.


    Just before stepping out, the two guards expressed their concerns to the guards at the door, emphasizing the valuable wood the Boss had entrusted to the small boss. If mishandled and caught by fire, the loss would be significant, and they too would face penalties. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing their companion¡¯s words, the other two guards also felt the need to be more vigilant. The village wasn¡¯t wholly safe. If it were, why would the incident that morning have occurred?


    It might seem like a small issue, but small issues can lead to bigger problems.


    Ye Shiqi could hear her aunt and grandmother¡¯s voices from her room. At this moment, she realized the barking she had heard in the middle of the previous night was due to someone committing a crime!


    How could someone do such disgusting acts? Ye Shiqi felt her understanding was being challenged; didn¡¯t the perpetrator find the act foul?


    The previous night, she had already drawn the plans for the wood her father was going to carve today and had left them on the table.


    Her father, tacitly understanding the plan, had moved those woods to the tool shed¡ªan arrangement known only to Heaven, Earth, and the father-daughter duo.


    The housekeeper was asking Hongji about the affairs conducted by the village chief during the day; especially if the landowners had agreed to sell their land.


    He then overheard the conversation of the three women in the courtyard and frowned, feeling relieved that this was not a demolition. Even though it wasn¡¯t a demolition, dealing with the stubborn rural landowners was still a headache.


    ¡°Small boss, let¡¯s go to the Land Officer¡¯s house and have him call those landowners. If they refuse to sell, our only option might be to buy land from the neighboring village.¡±


    Hongji nodded. What else could he say?


    The two walked together to the Land Officer¡¯s house, where the whole family of the Land Officer was at home.


    The Land Officer¡¯s wife courteously served them tea.


    The Land Officer also warmly invited Housekeeper Tang and Hongji to take a seat.


    ¡°Land Officer, how¡¯s the situation? Did all of them agree to sell their land?¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, to tell you the truth, there are still two families who disagree. I was thinking, if those families¡¯ lands are on the outskirts, maybe we don¡¯t need their lands after all. It¡¯s alright if they don¡¯t sell.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s gather them once more and ask again. If anyone is willing to sell, let them come with us to measure the land. Whatever the measure, we will go to the government office to stamp the deal, and pay them in full.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, if they agree to sell, give them some deposit, and pay the full amount once the matter is settled.¡±


    The Land Officer said this also to look out for the villagers¡¯ interests. Although the Tang Family was large and wouldn¡¯t oppress the villagers, this method was meant to provide peace of mind.


    If the deal for the land didn¡¯t go through, he¡¯d end up saddled with a huge debt as the guarantor.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s draft a contract. Those willing to sell can sign it, and we can give some deposit. Land Officer, please call those people first!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    The Land Officer used the method of ringing a gong again, but this time he added his voice, ¡°Hey, villagers with land, come for a meeting! Hurry, you won¡¯t find this kind of deal again!¡±


    ¡°Dang, dang, dang¡±


    Not just those selling land, but everyone in the village was interested in this matter. Even though they weren¡¯t called, they gathered in front of the Land Officer¡¯s house to watch the excitement.

 Chapter 124 - 123 Doing Bad Things Deserves Punishment

    Chapter 124: Chapter 123 Doing Bad Things Deserves Punishment


    The village chief stood in front of the house, flanked by Housekeeper Tang and Hongji.


    Those who needed to sell their land were all standing at the front of the crowd, right in front of the village chief and his companions.


    Before the village chief could speak, the men from the two families who had been splashed with feces and urine that morning saw the village chief and, with expressions of grievance, complained to him:


    ¡°Village chief, please help investigate who was so morally bankrupt to splash feces and urine in front of our house in the middle of the night. We must find this person and fine them, or let them eat the filth.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, our village has such scoundrels, Village Chief, you must not ignore this! Such people should be pulled out for public critique and education. We¡¯re all from the same village, how can they be so unprincipled? If word gets out, won¡¯t other villages laugh at us?¡±


    These two men actually knew that they had become a spectacle for the whole village today, and they were bottling up their anger. The village chief had convened the meeting, just in time to hold a public critique and education session here.


    The village chief looked at them and then at the crowd, who were secretly laughing, and said with difficulty:


    ¡°Indeed, the person who did this in the dead of night lacked morals, but no one saw who did it, and it is difficult to investigate. Our village doesn¡¯t have a guard team, which makes it quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, our village has a fishpond leased by someone. These resources should also enable the village to organize a guard team, right?¡±


    One of the two men expressed his dissatisfaction with the village chief¡¯s statement first.


    ¡°Yes! Our village has some land that was sold, and the rich man provided some subsidies.¡±


    The village chief, upon hearing their words, shook his head and said, ¡°You only know that the village has received some money, but the annual road repairs and the digging of water channels also require money. It¡¯s not that I used these funds from my salary; I received them from the government.¡±


    ¡°Village chief, every time a bridge or road collapses, you let villagers volunteer to do the work, assigning one laborer from each household, and we don¡¯t get paid for this!¡±


    One of the two men countered, clearly unwilling to let the matter rest.


    ¡°You only know about the labor cost, but building bridges and roads, doesn¡¯t that require materials? Aren¡¯t those bought with money?¡±


    The point made by the village chief caused the two men to reconsider and they could not continue to debate this issue.


    ¡°Village chief, we¡¯re not asking where the money went. We¡¯re asking you to help severely punish and critically educate the person who did the mischief last night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what we mean.¡±


    When the village chief heard the words of the two men, he nodded and said:


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s indecent to commit such acts in front of someone¡¯s house at night. As elders, we should lead by moral example to educate the younger generation, to serve as role models. Here, we criticize the person who did mischief last night. Whoever did it, please inform me secretly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it come to reporting, which would be too late. Our village doesn¡¯t need such pests. Severe cases might need to be expelled from our village.¡±


    The village chief expressed such gravity; initially, it was thought to be just a prank, but it had escalated so severely, even to expulsion from the village!


    Without the root of their livelihood, they would be like rootless duckweed, and even if they moved elsewhere, without land or fields, they would be driven away by others.


    The two families who had been the target of such misfortune previously even felt schadenfreude, and now some were relieved that they hadn¡¯t impulsively committed such acts.


    The villagers were quietly listening, no one daring to stand out, nor did anyone report anything, their eyes on the village chief conveying a sense of awe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set this matter aside for now and discuss whether you want to sell your land. Housekeeper Tang is waiting for your replies. If you decide to sell, we¡¯ll leave now to measure the land; if not, Housekeeper Tang will have to move to the next village.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m selling my land, but I need the promise from Housekeeper Tang that, after I sell the land, the factory will prioritize hiring us for jobs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m selling my land, and when the factory starts to build, I want to be part of the construction team.¡±


    One by one, they stated their conditions, leaving only the men who had not agreed yesterday, still silent and without response.


    In the village, men and women, young and old alike, were affected by unemployment; even those who had jobs had to travel far distances, and they too preferred to work somewhere closer to home.


    Hearing that those selling their land were getting such favorable conditions, many became anxious. Those with connections tried to leverage them, while those without connections simply fretted helplessly.


    The village chief saw the two men who had not yet spoken and said,


    ¡°What about you both? Still disagree with selling the land? If you don¡¯t agree to sell, we¡¯ll have to leave out your land and collect from the others only.¡±


    Among those who insisted on not selling their land yesterday, one man, now hearing the excited conditions offered to those selling, seemed a bit shaken and hesitated before saying, ¡°If I sell the land, will there really be compensation? Will there be prioritization for jobs?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± said the village chief. ¡°We will sign a contract, and there will be legal bindings. Money in hand, goods in hand. The promises made will also require your diligent work; in the factory, you cannot afford to be lazy. Nobody would dare hire a Buddha to work there.¡±


    This reassured the man somewhat, and he nodded, saying, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll sell my dry land as well.¡±


    The last person remained silent. This person also opposed the idea yesterday. Had his stance changed today, and was he in agreement or opposition now?


    His resolve seemed less firm as he glanced at his wife in the crowd.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not just listening to your wife, are you? Turns out you¡¯re afraid of your wife.¡±


    Some villagers began to tease him, knowing he was famously henpecked.


    ¡°Ha ha¡±


    The crowd laughed at the comment, and when they glanced at this man¡¯s wife, she blushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Who said that? We are husband and wife, of course we have to discuss it. It can¡¯t just be my decision alone.¡±


    Teased by others, the man felt humiliated but didn¡¯t dare to admit it. In the village, where many men cared about their pride, being ridiculed felt undignified.


    ¡°Ha ha, discuss it? Didn¡¯t you talk it through last night? Maybe all you did last night was work hard!¡± sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man making the joke stopped short of adding, ¡°Last night while you were busy, someone dumped manure at your doorstep and you didn¡¯t even notice.¡±


    ¡°We had a meeting late into last night. I was so tired from working all day, I just went to sleep when I got home.¡±


    This man, ridiculed in front of the village¡¯s elderly women, did not dare mention some more private details. Being a subject of mockery was one thing, but no one was quite as thick-skinned.


    ¡°So, are you selling the land or not? Your family owns quite a bit of land, don¡¯t they? Missing a little piece won¡¯t matter much, right? Think of the money you¡¯d make and the job you¡¯d have; many envy you. If you sell the land and don¡¯t want to work, just give me your spot.¡±


    Another man from the village spoke up.


    ¡°Wishful thinking! If I sell my land, of course the spot is mine. Why should I give it to you? Are we that close?¡±


    The man who was being mocked scoffed at the other, his pride wounded by the laughter, resolved now to sell his land and make money.

 Chapter 125 - 124 Job Search

    Chapter 125: Chapter 124 Job Search


    This person was so smug, so quick to refute those who ridiculed him, that it swelled a bubble of frustration in the listeners, yet there was no way to vent it.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Seeing that everyone agreed, the village chief didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and spoke to everyone:


    ¡°Since you all agree on selling the land, the village workers will come to measure it along with me. Those of you who own land, come along too.¡±


    There were no objections from those selling their land. The workers went to fetch the measuring tools, and the village chief, along with Housekeeper Tang, Tang Family¡¯s guard, and these villagers, went to measure the land.


    Those who were idle and had time to watch the spectacle followed along too, but Hongji did not join them; he had to return to his carving.


    After the meeting at the village chief¡¯s last night, before going to sleep at home, Ye Shuying placed her sleeping son on the bed and sat in the living room with her family.


    So late at night, her husband and younger brother-in-law were still awake, evidently discussing important matters.


    Ye Shuying didn¡¯t dare go back to sleep alone, not when her mother-in-law was sitting there, as they were about to have a family meeting.


    ¡°Elder brother, are we still going to the county to work tomorrow? It¡¯s so exhausting every day, I don¡¯t want to go anymore.¡±


    ¡°We must go; there isn¡¯t anything arranged for tomorrow yet. Once tomorrow¡¯s plans are confirmed and a factory is built in our village, we can quit this job.¡±


    Ye Senhai, lacking the privilege of being capricious, had responsibilities as a married man and the eldest son; he couldn¡¯t be as casual as his younger brother.


    As a mother, she naturally wanted her sons to be industrious. Watching her younger son reach this age without having spoken for marriage, she felt anxious, the burden of being a widow was too heavy.


    ¡°Your elder brother is right. We women at home will know about tomorrow¡¯s developments. Even if the land is measured tomorrow, we still have to go to the county for the paperwork. It won¡¯t be done in a day or two; another couple days of work won¡¯t be too late for you.¡±


    Her words seemed right to both brothers, so Ye Senhai glanced at Ye Shuying and said:


    ¡°Shuying, pay attention tomorrow with mother. If the deal goes through and they build a factory in our village, you need to talk to elder brother about ensuring we get a part of the construction work. It would be ideal if we could win the contract for ourselves, letting us organize a group to build and make some profit from it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, sister-in-law, we brothers have been in construction for several years, already skilled as craftsmen. Our family really needs the money, so you have to help us out here!¡±


    After hearing what her husband and younger brother-in-law said, how could Ye Shuying refuse?


    Her husband and brother-in-law worked tirelessly to earn money, which pained her to watch.


    When comparing face and money, she should opt for the latter.


    Normally frugal, her widowed mother-in-law now took out some money and suggested she buy some gifts to take back to her maternal home for assistance.


    Ye Shuying bought some pork to take to her maternal home, marking the first time she¡¯d brought gifts there under ordinary circumstances since her marriage.


    When Ye Shuying brought gifts to her maternal home, many people, curious and combining the context of today¡¯s meeting, knew what she was up to, aside from children, the blind, and the simple-minded.


    ¡°Shuying, where are you bringing the gifts to early?¡±


    ¡°Um, going to see my mom, my dad.¡± Ye Shuying, embarrassed, could only reply that she was visiting her parents.


    ¡°Right, as if visiting your parents requires buying pork. Isn¡¯t it obvious you¡¯re bringing gifts to your elder brother,b you clever girl.¡±


    Some murmured privately, while others voiced:


    ¡°She¡¯s so astute; we don¡¯t lose out either. Why don¡¯t we also buy some gifts and send them over? Maybe snag a job?¡±


    Suddenly, those with the idea silently considered taking action.


    Those with money bought pork, those without brought eggs, but some even brought pickled vegetables.


    Ye Shuying arrived at her mother¡¯s house and saw two new door guardians in front of the door; they were two young men.


    She had never seen them before, but guessed they must be the Tang Family¡¯s guards. Could her elder brother, of all people, afford guards?


    The guards hadn¡¯t seen Ye Shuying either. Seeing her plump body, which resembled Mrs. Lai¡¯s face a bit, one could say that all three Ye sisters had Mrs. Lai¡¯s short and stout build, except for Hongji, who had his father¡¯s tall and thin frame.


    Ye Shuying didn¡¯t chat with these guards; she didn¡¯t even dare to look at them directly and entered her mother¡¯s house with her head down.


    The guards at the door did not block the woman¡¯s entry, feeling embarrassed to greet this elder sister.


    Once Ye Shuying was in the courtyard, she first called out enthusiastically to her father and elder brother, ¡°Dad, elder brother, are you busy with work?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve come?¡±


    Hongji responded briefly, not lifting his head, busy with his carving.


    Hongji¡¯s father, however, looked up at his daughter, first noticing the items in her hand; he had never seen his daughter bring gifts before. As a father who had raised a daughter, he also wished for filial piety.


    Experiencing this feeling for the first time, he felt quite comforted, proud to have a dutiful daughter.


    ¡°Shuying, why did you buy something? Come, come, sit here with Mother.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, seeing the items in Ye Shuying¡¯s hands, would make strangers believe it was a mother¡¯s warmth upon seeing her daughter, but those who knew better understood it was about the pork in her daughter¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mother, I want to discuss something with elder brother. Could you take this pork into the kitchen and add it to the meal at noon for everyone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, yes, of course.¡± Mrs. Lai¡¯s plump face creased into a smile, wrinkles lining up across her face.


    ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you bring something home. Oh yay, there will be pork for lunch, hehe.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen¡¯s enthusiasm was not because she was glad to see her sister but for the meat in her hands.


    Ye Shuying¡¯s forced smile was a reflection of her inner turmoil; if it weren¡¯t for the matter she needed to discuss, her mother-in-law wouldn¡¯t have begrudgingly given her money to buy a gift for her parents¡¯ home.


    As a married daughter, she herself wasn¡¯t doing well, focusing on her own small family, how could she care for her parental home?


    This could be likened to the bitterness of water that has been spilled; with her own little family, people become selfish.


    ¡°Elder sister, you wouldn¡¯t be here because of¡­¡± Ye Shuzhi already had a guess in her mind, thinking about yesterday¡¯s suitor who came to sell goods.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to chat with you; think whatever you want!¡± Ye Shuying said, then went to her elder brother.


    ¡°Bah, showing off¡­¡± Ye Shuzhi, also eyeing the pork, didn¡¯t fuss over her sister¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Elder brother, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Ye Shuying¡¯s words made Hongji pause for a moment, still without turning his head, he said:


    ¡°Go ahead! What is it?¡±


    ¡°Senhai asked me to inquire with elder brother; they¡¯ve already started to measure land for the factory construction. When the time comes, could elder brother and Housekeeper Tang talk and let my husband oversee the project?¡±


    ¡°Your husband wants to take on the project? He needs the capacity for that, and even if he has the capacity, it¡¯s not something you should discuss with me. You know I¡¯m clueless about these things, tell your man to discuss business with Housekeeper Tang.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, you are my own brother; you should help your sister out. My husband also has to go out for work today.¡± Ye Shuying was somewhat irritated, suppressing her feelings, her smile strained, sounding almost like a plea mixed with blame.


    ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t be the one discussing such important matters. Let him ask Housekeeper Tang tomorrow. If he wants to get things done but doesn¡¯t ask himself, is he even a man?¡±


    Hongji disliked this trait of Ye Senhai the most, always letting women take the lead in everything. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 126 - 125: Not Afraid of Eating Hot Meat

    Chapter 126: Chapter 125: Not Afraid of Eating Hot Meat


    Ye Shuying wanted to say more, but someone from the village entered the yard carrying something in their hands.


    ¡°Hongji, Hongji¡¯s father, our family is poor and we don¡¯t have much to offer, but these are freshly harvested peanuts from our home. I hope you won¡¯t disdain them.¡±


    Seeing that it was an elder with the same surname from the village, Hongji looked at him with confusion and said, ¡°Paternal elder uncle, you should keep the good stuff to eat at home, don¡¯t bring it here. Life isn¡¯t easy for you either.¡±


    ¡°Hongji, your uncle really can¡¯t take out anything of value, nor do we have the money to buy things. I hope you¡¯ll accept these peanuts and take my useless son as an apprentice!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ There will be a time when we formally take on apprentices. Don¡¯t leave the things here, take them back with you. Your family also has a hard time.¡±


    Hongji knew that this elder uncle had lost his wife, and there was a constantly ill mother at home who needed medication, along with a 13-year-old son. The father and son had no skills, and the land they farmed wasn¡¯t enough to feed them. Perhaps the peanuts were the most valuable food they had?


    Of course, rice was even more valuable than peanuts, but since their family rented land from the landlord, they didn¡¯t have much grain left after paying the rent, not enough even for a family of three.


    ¡°Paternal elder uncle, you brought peanuts! That¡¯s wonderful, give them to me!¡±


    Mrs. Lai had just put down some pork and, hearing someone bringing peanuts from the kitchen, knew that peanuts were as valuable as grain. They could be used to make oil, dishes, and cakes.


    ¡°Mother, how could you do this? Uncle¡¯s family is having such a tough time, how can we accept his stuff?¡±


    Hongji saw his mother had already taken the peanuts from the elder uncle¡¯s hands and his face showed an annoyed expression.


    If he had money, he would have kept quiet then supplemented the elder uncle¡¯s household at night. But without money, and unable to accept the gift, all the more because they were fellow villagers and the factory would really take people in¡ªeven without gifts, they were bound to hire.


    ¡°Hongji, it¡¯s okay, your uncle entrusts this matter to you. I will leave now, ah!¡±


    Hongji saw the elder uncle was about to walk out of the yard, and he had no choice but to drop whatever he was doing and hurriedly try to grab the peanuts from his mother¡¯s hand, while still saying, ¡°Paternal elder uncle, wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need, Hongji, your uncle entrusts this matter to you.¡±


    Mrs. Lai dodged her son¡¯s attempt to snatch the peanuts, her plump body surprisingly agile at the moment.


    Hongji didn¡¯t dare to hurt his mother and could only anxiously say, ¡°Mother, how can you accept gifts like this? We¡¯re fellow villagers, and the factory will take people anyway, gift or no gift. But if you accept gifts and the factory doesn¡¯t hire, what am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already accepted it, I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± Mrs. Lai said, true to her surname, which implies stubbornness.


    ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯ve accepted elder uncle¡¯s gift, and you¡¯ve agreed to his request. I gave pork, and mom accepted it as well. So, the construction subcontracting is up to you, elder brother.¡±


    At this moment, Ye Shuying, who had vanished, no longer spoke with the meekness of making a request¡ªit was replaced by a hint of bossiness in her tone.


    ¡°Father, won¡¯t you say something to mother? Doing this, how can your son face people?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having heard Ye Shuying¡¯s words, Hongji, burdened with constrained frustration, was unable to be stringent with his family and could only plea to his father for help.


    Hongji¡¯s father hadn¡¯t spoken before because he thought accepting a gift or two wasn¡¯t a big deal, given that the factory would contract out projects and hire people anyway.


    Since his son put it that way, all he could do was admonish his wife half-heartedly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t accept gifts carelessly in the future, to avoid causing trouble for our son.¡±


    Mrs. Lai, who had a mutual understanding with her husband, knew his words were just to appease their son. She nodded, smiling, and took the peanuts to the kitchen.


    Following this, the house became lively, filling up with even more people bringing gifts. Hongji politely asked each of them to take their gifts back.


    With wave after wave of merry crowds, Hongji couldn¡¯t concentrate on his carving, and he also had to stop his mother from accepting gifts, causing sweat to break out on the face of this honest man even in the depths of winter.


    He wouldn¡¯t accept gifts, but others said he had already accepted the elder uncle¡¯s gift, so was he looking down on them by not accepting theirs?


    When Hongji heard such talk, he felt so embarrassed. Not handling matters well with fellow villagers could offend people. In such a helpless situation, he could only have the guard block Mrs. Lai, preventing his mother from accepting any gifts.


    If anyone else came to the courtyard later, he had the guard stop them, saying he was too busy to receive visitors, and if there was any business, they should speak with Housekeeper Tang.


    Those who had managed to enter the courtyard but had not been able to offer their gifts felt somewhat unlucky, wondering why they hadn¡¯t been as quick on their feet as that elder uncle.


    And the villagers who later couldn¡¯t even enter the courtyard could only hope for better luck next time.


    When Ye Shuying sent out gifts, she felt confident about her husband¡¯s affair. Feeling that it was somewhat a loss to buy meat and leave her parents¡¯ home without eating, she decided to stay put regardless of her son being at home, lingering at her parents¡¯ and not leaving.


    Ye Shuying¡¯s mother-in-law, wanting to help her son¡¯s situation, not only gave the daughter-in-law money to buy meat but also busily looked after the grandson. Yet, she usually shirked household chores onto her daughter-in-law and didn¡¯t do any at home while caring for the grandson.


    By noon, the daughter-in-law had not returned home, and Mother-in-law, not wanting to cook, came to her parents-in-law¡¯s home with the grandson in her arms.


    Ms. Ding, Ye Shuying¡¯s mother-in-law, had visited the in-laws¡¯ husband once before, when she had brought the matchmaker to the house during the wedding arrangements for her daughter-in-law.


    In the same village, she had not visited this place in over a year.


    It was the same house as before, more rundown than a year ago, but for some reason, it felt grander than before¡ªperhaps because of the two energetic young men standing at the gate?


    ¡°Our small boss has instructed us not to let any guests in,¡± one of them said.


    Mother-in-law Ms. Ding, attempting to enter, was stopped by the two guards.


    ¡°Young men, let me tell you, we¡¯re not just any guests. Do you know who this child in my arms is? Hongji¡¯s nephew. Your small boss¡¯s nephew. I¡¯m from Hongji¡¯s in-laws, his sister¡¯s in-laws.¡±


    Despite Ms. Ding¡¯s explanations, the guards at the door remained unmoved, as the group before them had all claimed to be close relatives as well.


    After trying to reason with them to no avail, Ms. Ding could only shout loudly at the door, ¡°Ye Shuying, come out now! It¡¯s already noon, aren¡¯t you going to come home and cook for the child?¡±


    Ye Shuying was in the kitchen with Mrs. Lai, directing Daya and her three sisters in cooking, saying that the meat she had bought shouldn¡¯t be wasted by being poorly cooked.


    Hearing Ms. Ding¡¯s shouting, Ye Shuying was startled. Although she wanted to stay, she couldn¡¯t ignore her mother-in-law¡¯s call. But to go back now also felt unsatisfying, especially with the nearly finished meat looking so tempting in the kitchen.


    ¡°Elder sister, your mother-in-law is calling for you,¡± Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi, who were in the room looking through the window at the kitchen, observed. The enticing aroma of meat wafted from the kitchen doorway.


    Hearing her mother-in-law¡¯s summons, Ye Shuzhen thought that if her elder sister went back home, there would be one less person to compete with for meat, meaning she could eat a couple more pieces herself.


    ¡°Shuying, why don¡¯t you head back?¡± Mrs. Lai, who had the money but was too stingy to buy meat, wanted to eat a few more pieces of the meat her dutiful daughter brought.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Ye Shuying, seeing the meat was almost ready, couldn¡¯t bear to just give up.


    Grabbing a pot spatula, she shoveled two pieces of the boiling hot meat, bravely reaching with her hand to put them into her mouth.


    The piping hot meat was scalding in her mouth, and after blowing on it a few times, she no longer felt the burn and savored the two pieces of meat contentedly.

 Chapter 127 - 126: Sneaking Snacks Without Wiping Your Mouth

    Chapter 127: Chapter 126: Sneaking Snacks Without Wiping Your Mouth


    ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯re stealing food¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen didn¡¯t expect her elder sister to steal food. She quickly looked through the room¡¯s window, ran out with a thump, and grabbed chopsticks to eat meat in the kitchen too.


    Ye Shuzhi, of course, wouldn¡¯t lose to her younger sister. She also followed her into the kitchen, and the two sisters disregarded not having eaten their meal and competed for the meat.


    ¡°Hey, really now, we¡¯re about to eat! If you finish all the meat in a moment, will there be any left for the meal?¡± Mrs. Lai said this about her daughters, but she didn¡¯t stay idle either and joined them in eating the meat.


    Daya and her two younger sisters in the kitchen could only watch the three adults eating the meat with envy but didn¡¯t dare join them.


    Ye Shuying had only eaten two pieces of meat and was not yet satisfied when she was pushed aside by her mother¡¯s plump behind. Hearing her mother-in-law, Ms. Ding, calling from outside, she reluctantly left the kitchen and went home.


    She stepped out to the yard¡¯s entrance where her mother-in-law, Ms. Ding, seeing her daughter-in-law¡¯s greasy lips, glared at her and said, ¡°Really, eating meat and not wiping your mouth. Your son¡¯s grandmother is here, and you don¡¯t invite us in to eat.¡±


    ¡°Mom, shall we go in to eat and then leave?¡± Ye Shuying thought the two pieces of meat were too delicious, better than what she normally cooked herself, a credit to the disciple she and her mother had trained.


    ¡°Forget it, they don¡¯t allow guests in anyway. Let¡¯s go home to cook and eat! Your husband¡¯s matters are the most important.¡±


    Mrs. Ding actually wasn¡¯t too keen on entering the Ye family home, but couldn¡¯t say why. Perhaps it was due to being a widow, she was too jealous of Mrs. Lai, who had a husband earning money and enjoyed the riches brought by her daughters-in-law and son.


    ¡°But mom had already cooked my meal. If it weren¡¯t for grandmother calling me, I¡¯d still be eating here.¡±


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat, that¡¯s all you know. And doesn¡¯t your son¡¯s grandmother need to eat? If you don¡¯t go home to cook, what will we eat?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, even when I¡¯m not home, you could cook too!¡±


    ¡°Talking back now, are you? I¡¯ve been watching your child all morning, and still you want me to cook for you? How do you behave as a daughter-in-law?¡±


    Ye Shuying didn¡¯t dare say anything more after Mrs. Ding¡¯s words, fearing most that her mother-in-law would complain to her husband, leaving her the one to suffer.


    The Ye family¡¯s lunch that day was fortunate for each child to have a small piece of pork in their bowl. Even this tiny piece of pork was a rare treat, satisfying their cravings.


    ¡°Wuwa, today¡¯s meal has meat, look, pork. Grandma is the most generous today.¡±


    Siwa expressed his happiness joyfully and didn¡¯t try to snatch the meat from his sister¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Generous? If it wasn¡¯t for father saying so, we sisters wouldn¡¯t have had any meat at all.¡±


    As the eldest, Daya kept silent, but Er Ya, the second sister, couldn¡¯t help but speak up, and Sanya in the kitchen also knew the inside story and nodded along.


    Ye Shiqi looked at the piece of pork in her bowl and felt tempted. In her previous life, she had been tired of delicacies from land and sea, tired of rich foods, especially eating steak in Western countries. Later, she preferred Chinese food with less oil and more vegetables.


    Coming to ancient times, it wasn¡¯t that she was unambitious, but that eating vegetarian daily just lacked flavor.


    Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t give this piece of meat to her sisters. Seeing her sisters eating so joyfully, she happily ate her meal, tasting the meat cooked by her sisters, their culinary skills not bad at all¡­


    By evening, Housekeeper Tang and the village chief, with their group, had measured the land and prepared the prices and documents, just waiting for the government office¡¯s seal.


    Housekeeper Tang had arranged for the village chief to take these people to the county government office the next day to stamp the land deed, and thereafter, this land would no longer belong to the villagers.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Housekeeper Tang didn¡¯t return to discuss the matter with Hongji, instead letting the village chief inform him.


    Housekeeper Tang had also treated the village chief and the land measurers to a meal in town at noon.


    Without calling Hongji, knowing that the small boss was busy with carving and such minor matters didn¡¯t require troubling him.


    After dinner, the village chief went to the Ye family and relayed the information entrusted by Housekeeper Tang to this nephew.


    Hongji was pleased to hear from the village chief that the villagers had sold the land, enabling the factory to be built quickly.


    With so many valuable timbers stored at home, and guarded by guards, it was truly inconvenient, especially as the weather was getting colder, making it too cold for the guards to stand outside. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was also inconvenient to let them inside, as the reputation of his younger sisters was important. Having two young men in the house always felt awkward.


    ¡­


    Ye Senhai and his brother returned home that evening, tired and hungry. They didn¡¯t bother to eat first but immediately asked Ye Shuying how the matter concerning them had been resolved.


    ¡°My elder brother initially said, ¡®Husband, you are a man, and these matters should be discussed between you and him.¡¯ Later, when some villagers came to give gifts, I mentioned that others were accepted, so shouldn¡¯t ours be accepted too?¡±


    After hearing Ye Shuying¡¯s words, Ye Senhai silently picked up his bowl and started to eat, while still thinking about the matter.


    ¡°Elder sister, did your elder brother agree or not? We dared not quit our jobs today, in this bitterly cold weather, really not wanting to rise early and retire late.¡¯


    Ms. Ding, after hearing her son¡¯s words, was quite heartbroken. Her two sons had been working so hard, partially because they had no father, and their filial piety and understanding comforted yet pained her.


    ¡®Shuying, didn¡¯t you send the pork? Couldn¡¯t you settle it with that?¡¯


    After hearing her mother-in-law¡¯s question, Ye Shuying wasn¡¯t so sure of what to say, as her elder brother seemed different from before.


    Even the tone of his speech was not as weak as before.


    Ye Shuying dared not promise anything, silently lowering her head to feed her son.


    ¡®I should go later then. My elder brother said that it¡¯s a man¡¯s job; it¡¯s not right for me to let a woman take the lead,¡¯


    Ye Senhai said, and his brother and family could only nod in agreement.


    Ye Senhai quickly finished his meal, thinking, his wife had already given a gift that noon, and there was nothing valuable left at home to give.


    Carrying only a fire branch, he went alone to his father-in-law¡¯s house, despite Ye Shuying¡¯s desire to accompany him, he stopped her, insisting she stay home and take good care of their child.


    It had been a long time since Ye Senhai had visited his father-in-law¡¯s house in the same village, not even during festivals or holidays.


    The last visit to his father-in-law¡¯s house was either when his son was born, or perhaps even earlier when he married his wife?


    Arriving at the courtyard gate of his father-in-law¡¯s farmhouse, the house was still the same, though it seemed much more imposing because there were two young men guarding the door.


    He looked at this house and was moved; the ordinary farmer¡¯s house seemed poised for prosperity and rise.


    Back when he had set his sights on Ye Shuying, it wasn¡¯t for her person but because her father and brother were skilled craftsmen.


    Among many suitors, Ye Shuying had chosen him, probably because she saw his tall and handsome features.


    She didn¡¯t mind that he had no father, and he was quite touched at the time; however, after marrying, maybe because he felt he had already secured a wife,


    he often expected his wife¡¯s family to help with work, never speaking out as a husband should.


    Naturally, there was no expression of gratitude, always feeling it was expected.


    Yet, he had never thought of going to help his father-in-law with anything!

 Chapter 128 - 127 Disagreement

    Chapter 128: Chapter 127 Disagreement


    Ye Senhai wanted to enter his father-in-law¡¯s courtyard, but he was stopped by someone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in, brother. The small boss said we can¡¯t let guests in.¡±


    Ye Senhai stopped in his tracks, frowning at the two who barred his way. He never thought that there would come a day when he would be stopped from entering his father-in-law¡¯s house of his own accord.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m not just any guest. I¡¯m Ye Shuying¡¯s husband, the son-in-law of this family.¡±


    When Ye Senhai spoke, he forced himself to display a bit more authority, not wanting to be looked down upon by these two gatekeepers.


    ¡°Brother, we have rules for guarding the courtyard. Even if you are an important guest, we still have to report it. If the small boss allows you in, you may enter; if he doesn¡¯t, you can¡¯t.¡±


    After hearing the guard¡¯s words, Ye Senhai knew wealthy families had many rules, but he had not expected that one day even a farmer family would have their rules. It seemed his Uncle had risen in status.


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, please go and report to them.¡±


    Ye Senhai held a bit of confidence; his rare visit to his wife¡¯s home made him doubt that his father-in-law¡¯s family would refuse him entry.


    Voices at the door could be heard by Hongji and his father, who were working on carpentry in the thatched hut, as well as by everyone else in the courtyard.


    ¡°Small boss, there¡¯s a man outside claiming to be your brother-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Let him in!¡± Hongji, considering it was for his eldest sister¡¯s sake, wouldn¡¯t refuse her husband entrance. It seemed that the words he spoke during the day must have been learned by Ye Shuying and relayed to her husband.


    ¡°Big brother, father¡­¡±


    When Ye Senhai arrived at the courtyard¡¯s thatched hut, he saw how simple it was with so much lumber around. Looking at the wood, he could tell it was not just ordinary pine or fir; he also saw the items his Uncle was carving and those his father-in-law was polishing.


    It was the first time he saw such exquisitely crafted woodwork¡ªno wonder it sold for such a high price. Using fine materials to create such delicate items, they must fetch even higher prices!


    No wonder they wanted to set up a factory here; the Tang Family must have recognized his Uncle¡¯s skills.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Hongji looked up briefly at Ye Senhai and spoke with an indifferent expression.


    Hongji¡¯s father didn¡¯t look up, he just nodded his head. It was getting late, and they still hadn¡¯t finished their products, working overtime without a moment to waste on chatting.


    ¡°Big brother, I hear you¡¯re partnering with the Tang Family?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m asking for a favor. Could you help me to get the contract for the construction of the factory?¡±


    ¡°That is if you have the strength for it. You and your brother are just two people with no other tools and have never taken on a construction contract before. Building a factory is not simple; it¡¯s not just some small farmer family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I frequently work in the county, and I¡¯ve built houses for wealthy families. I believe my construction skills are up to par.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have a team, nor do you have the necessary tools. Building a factory requires blueprints, and these buildings are large-scale. What can just you and your brother accomplish?¡±


    ¡°If I get the contract, I can hire people, I can start building my own team. Big brother, please give me this opportunity. I will seize it well and promise not to cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t for me to decide alone. You¡¯ll have to speak with Housekeeper Tang. External matters have been handed over to him; I only manage the carving techniques. Our partnership operates under certain rules.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, could you please speak to him on my behalf?¡±


    ¡°If Housekeeper Tang and the others don¡¯t have a construction team, and they plan to recruit people for the work, they might give you the job. But if the Tang Family already has a construction team, they won¡¯t hand over the work to you; even if I spoke for you, it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ye Senhai tried hard to reason with Hongji, laying out all the pros and cons for him.


    Unable to continue the conversation, Ye Senhai had no choice but to ask his father-in-law to speak on his behalf.


    Faced with choosing between his son and his son-in-law, Hongji¡¯s father, of course, sided with his own child. His son was going to be a boss; this was a matter of giving face to their family.


    Ye Senhai, upon his father-in-law¡¯s rejection, agreed with Uncle¡¯s perspective. He knew that to them, Ye Shuying was merely a daughter, just one among others.


    The past doting on this daughter, the help provided to their family, might well become history. Regardless, they still needed their help.


    Ye Senhai felt anger in his heart, furious that his father-in-law and Uncle were not offering aid, yet he dared not vent his rage.


    It has always been the wealthy who can afford to be temperamental; poor folks can only stew in their anger.


    After all, wasn¡¯t he the one seeking help?


    Returning home without success, Ye Senhai couldn¡¯t bring himself to repeat the words to his mother, his brother, or his wife.


    That night, he tossed and turned, unable to sleep, and decided that tomorrow, after another day¡¯s work with his brother, he would quit his job. No matter what, he had to try to meet Housekeeper Tang and make his work request.


    Ye Shuying noticed her husband¡¯s restless sleep but didn¡¯t dare make a sound. His morose demeanor upon returning home at night hinted to her that he must have faced rejection at his elder brother¡¯s. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Shuying felt a quiet anger in her heart, secretly resenting her natal family.


    ¡­


    When Ye Shiqi entered her private space again in the evening to continue painting on wood, she noticed the bees were busily collecting nectar.


    In the space, chrysanthemums and honeysuckle bloomed as if they would never wither. A single blossom could keep a bee busy for days, with flowers continuously emerging. It seemed like the junction of spring and summer in May, the prime season for blooms.


    She had stored another vat of honey in her space, and remembering Housekeeper Tang¡¯s words about selling honey for money, she thought about it.


    How could she take this honey out, and under what pretext could she have her father sell it? Moreover, with guards always around and her father hardly leaving the house, how could she pass it off as honey a friend had given, as her father suggested? Who would believe such an explanation?


    Hesitating, Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t take the vat of honey out.


    She hoped there could be a way to find some small bottles. If it were honey packaged in one-pound jars, wouldn¡¯t it be more suitable for gifts?


    At that thought, she came up with another idea. There were cheaper pieces of scrap wood in her space; could she perhaps paint some beautiful small fish and carve out the shape of a bottle for her father to craft in his spare time?


    With this in mind, she drew the shape of a bottle with little koi painted on it.


    Unsure if her idea was feasible, she felt that such a bottle design was rather charming.


    If it could indeed be carved, even if not for honey, it would still look nice as a decoration in a room, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Ceramic bottles are fragile, especially vases and such. Although they might become antiques with time, they are not as practical as wood.


    She also considered using bamboo to hold the honey, but bamboo couldn¡¯t be carved into anything as beautiful.


    She dared not use the precious woods for this purpose; these were provided by Boss for her father¡¯s work, and the use for the wood was already determined.


    Smaller pieces of wood could be carved into various small toys from the leftover wood scraps. These small pieces were swept up by her father when he finished work each evening and placed in a bag.


    Perhaps her father knew these wood scraps were still useful, which is why he brought them back to the room.

 Chapter 129 - 128 In the Midst of Factory Construction

    Chapter 129: Chapter 128 In the Midst of Factory Construction


    Grandpa, upon seeing Father put the broken wood inside the room, curiously asked, ¡°Hongji, these are no longer useful, why not put them in the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Dad, no need to ask further, I have my plans.¡±


    Ye Shiqi, without any hesitation, took that bag of wood shavings into the space.


    Day by day she went about her work, time passing in the life of the small child, not particularly dazzling, but very fulfilling.


    A few days later, she heard the family discussing how in the land sold by the village, Housekeeper Tang had hired people to start construction, and what caused even more discussion was that to build such a large factory, some laborers were hired from inside the village.


    Her uncle Ye Senhai had also become one of the construction workers. Although he didn¡¯t get the contract to build the factory, he became the foreman among the construction workers.


    At the entrance to Bushen Village, someone was building a house and had hired so many people to work, which made the people from neighboring villages envious. Both skilled and unskilled people from elsewhere were coming to ask if there was a need for workers.


    As the foreman of the construction workers, Ye Senhai had no authority to hire people, but deep down, he hoped that Housekeeper Tang wouldn¡¯t hire these outsiders, only villagers from their own village.


    A foreman managing all the villagers working here, his wages were somewhat higher than the others¡¯, and he felt quite prestigious. In the envious looks of others, his heart swelled with pride and joy. Who could blame them for not having connections?


    Back then, he had such foresight, setting his sights on Ye Shuying, and out of many suitors, he married this woman who was said to bring luck to her husband.


    Some young men in the village hoped that Hongji would take on apprentices. Now that the factory wasn¡¯t yet built, the factory site had laborers competing to work there¡ªboth middle-aged and younger men without any skills.


    Housekeeper Tang, wanting to build the factory quickly, considered the more workers the better, and wanted to hire the best craftsmen, too.


    Ye Senhai was able to become the foreman, of course, because of Hongji¡¯s influence.


    He had always wanted to buy honey from Hongji but upon inquiring in the surrounding villages, although he found other beekeepers and tried some of their honey, even buying a little, it wasn¡¯t as good as the honey Wuwa had given him.


    He always wanted to uncover the secret to good honey from Hongji, but to no avail.


    Under Housekeeper Tang¡¯s repeated inquiries, what could he possibly say?


    Where did his little daughter¡¯s honey come from? How would he know?


    A child who couldn¡¯t speak, how could he ask her?


    Ye Shiqi was not unaware of the numerous times the housekeeper had asked her father about honey. She was frustrated that she still couldn¡¯t speak, and the wooden bottles she was making weren¡¯t finished.


    When family members saw the toys she used to make, now turned into making vases, they thought she was messing around.


    Her father, who had always been understanding of her thoughts, was too busy carving to have more time to help her with the vases. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If she wanted to buy smaller earthen jars, the problem was she had no opportunity to go out yet.


    Hongji was busy with carving and almost forgot about his father-in-law¡¯s birthday. The day before his father-in-law¡¯s birthday, when Housekeeper Tang came over and mentioned that the construction that had been going on for over ten days was nearly at the stage to raise the roof beams, he said tomorrow would be an auspicious day, the eighth day of the eleventh lunar month.


    ¡°Eighth day, the eighth day of the eleventh month already?¡± Hongji, hearing the date, suddenly remembered that tomorrow was the eighth of November, his father-in-law¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°Yes, small boss, you asking about this, is there something going on?¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, to be honest, I¡¯m ashamed to say that if you hadn¡¯t mentioned this date, I would have forgotten my father-in-law¡¯s birthday. Tomorrow, as the house gets its roof beams, it happens to be my father-in-law¡¯s birthday. I regret that my wife is busy working at the Tang Family, so tomorrow¡¯s beam-raising will have to proceed with you there.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang listened to Hongji¡¯s words and already had some ideas in mind, but he kept them to himself; he needed to ask for permission before making arrangements.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that matter; with me present, it¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already arranged for the ritual to be conducted. Small boss, please go ahead and offer your congratulations with peace of mind. As for the congratulatory gift, I will help you prepare it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, as a son-in-law, I¡¯m actually quite useless. I couldn¡¯t present a decent gift before, and now that I earn money, I still can¡¯t afford it. I want to thank Housekeeper Tang in advance, but I will figure something out for the gift myself.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang had been dealing with this honest man for many days and knew that he did not want to trouble others; he wasn¡¯t the type who was greedy or wanted to take advantage. If he were that kind of person, Housekeeper Tang wouldn¡¯t bother helping him.


    ¡°Small boss, there¡¯s no need to be polite. When you go to your father-in-law¡¯s house, you should take these kids, right? What kind of transport will you use? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange a horse carriage for you to visit relatives.¡±


    Hongji still shook his head, expressing there was no need to trouble Housekeeper Tang; the village¡¯s ox cart would suffice for him and the children.


    Seeing Hongji so insistent, Housekeeper Tang didn¡¯t push the issue. They chatted about the construction of the factory and how Hongji could choose the apprentices himself.


    Hongji agreed to this idea. Although having relatives working closely in the same factory wasn¡¯t ideal, he still wanted to look out for them when good opportunities arose.


    That night, before going to sleep, Hongji had already finished his day¡¯s work. He returned to his room to find his eldest daughter and the younger ones drawing and writing at the table, using the charcoal pencils he had made himself.


    After observing the handwriting of his five daughters, he noted that only the youngest one had the best handwriting. Upon realizing that she could draw and had a talent for it, he knew this daughter might also be able to write.


    From that moment on, he thought to himself what a pity it was that she was a girl; how wonderful it would have been if she were a boy!


    She showed such talent despite being a girl ¨C was this gift something she was born with?


    Or did Meng Po fail to give his daughter the soup that makes one forget their past life, so she remembered the skills from her previous existence?


    If so, his daughter must have been a talented lady in her past life. It seemed a shame for such a lady to be reborn into their farmer family; regardless, he was determined to nurture her talents.


    ¡°Heh, you write very well.¡±


    Daya looked up and said to her father with a smile, ¡°Among us five sisters, Wuwa has the best handwriting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Wuwa.¡±


    The other three sisters all nodded in agreement, while Ye Shiqi just smiled quietly. At that moment, even if she wanted to speak, she could only say ¡°ah ya ya¡±!


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late today; let¡¯s rest early. I¡¯ve got good news to tell you ¨C tomorrow is your grandfather¡¯s birthday.¡±


    No sooner had Hongji¡¯s words fallen than his daughters, except for Ye Shiqi, all started laughing, jumping, and clapping their hands in excitement.


    ¡°Great, great, we can go to grandfather¡¯s house tomorrow.¡±


    While the people in their room were laughing and making noise, they suddenly heard Mrs. Lai outside scolding them: ¡°What¡¯s all this noise for? Can¡¯t you see what hour it is?¡±


    In her own room, Mrs. Lai had overheard Housekeeper Tang¡¯s conversation with her son, and she was actually more worried that her son would ask her for money to buy a birthday gift.


    Ever since she secretly listened to Housekeeper Tang and her son earlier that day, every time her son opened his mouth to ask for money, she would find an excuse to leave, avoiding giving him the chance to ask her for it.


    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re so sleepy; stop making noise.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen seemed to join the commotion, but in reality, she was envious that only the kids went with her big brother to enjoy the birthday feast. She wanted to go too but at her age of 13, it was inconvenient as a young lady to be seen out in public.

 Chapter 130 - 129 Compassion

    Chapter 130: Chapter 129 Compassion


    Ye Shuzhi said nothing when Ye Shuzhen spoke loudly, yet in just over ten days, she was to be married.


    Marriage was inescapable, the elder sister could rely on her parental home, and perhaps she might have to rely on it too, knowing the most critical person not to offend in the parental home was the elder brother.


    Hongji thought of today¡¯s attempts to ask his mother for money to buy gifts each time he wanted to speak, each time he was interrupted by his mother, and as of now had yet to receive even one cent. He whispered to the children:


    ¡°I am happy to see your maternal grandfather tomorrow, but unfortunately, your father hasn¡¯t yet managed to get even one cent from your grandmother to buy gifts. We can¡¯t go empty-handed, alas¡­!¡±


    The words of Hongji made the children who understood his words lose their smiles, and they too lowered their heads, looking dejected, except for Ye Shiqi, who steadily gazed at her father.


    There was pity in her eyes, yes, pity¡ªfor the man who, in his devotion to ¡°filial piety,¡± carried no money on him in his middle age.


    Hongji looked into the eyes of his five children, seeing the older ones with their heads hanging low in spirits, only Wuwa steadily watching him, whose gaze he found inscrutable, only able to think of one child¡¯s gaze filled with ¡°pity¡± for him.


    Knowing that his youngest daughter was very ¡°clever,¡± how could he have imagined his daughter looking at him with a gaze described with ¡°pity¡±?


    Ye Shiqi blinked her eyes, sighing inwardly, feeling somewhat sorry to see her father stressed over a bit of money.


    From space, she drew a bit of silver she had kept from the reward money her mother brought back this time, along with the money rewarded by Housekeeper Tang.


    She had quietly put the silver into the space, leaving only a few copper coins for grandmother.


    With this bit of broken silver, it was enough; there was no need to take out the small gold pieces given by the young master of the Tang Family, as she needed those for other purposes.


    To prevent another incident like this, it was crucial to keep the money on her.


    ¡°Nunu¡±


    Hongji kept his gaze fixed on his youngest daughter, who now had more silver in her raised hand, appearing to be as much as one tael.


    ¡°Wuwa, where did this silver come from?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s words caused the four elder sisters, who had been looking down, to lift their heads, and seeing the silver in Ye Shiqi¡¯s hand, they all smiled, wanting to laugh and dance.


    ¡°Hush¡­¡± Ye Shiqi mysteriously placed a finger over her lips, signaling her sisters not to laugh or speak loudly and her father not to raise his voice.


    ¡°Wuwa, we¡¯ll keep it a secret, hehe!¡±


    Daya, already eight years old, and her younger sisters were now aware of some matters. Not having money to present to their grandfather implied being looked down upon, likely to be ridiculed by all relatives.


    This was something they did not want to experience, which could force their father to borrow money or ask grandmother for money. But how could the tightfisted grandmother give it?


    If the father had managed to borrow the money, why would he be so disheartened?


    ¡°Wuwa, where did this money come from?¡± Hongji asked again, not that he doubted his daughter, but as is said, a gentleman¡¯s wealth must be obtained righteously.


    ¡°Liangliang,¡± although Ye Shiqi¡¯s reply wasn¡¯t very clear, they understood she was referring to their mother.


    It was then Hongji remembered, his wife did have silver the day she came back; initially, the money was in Wuwa¡¯s hands, but later, the mother had only taken copper coins, possibly unaware there was more than that.


    Realizing what Ye Shiqi meant, a joyful smile appeared on the man¡¯s face, and he joyfully gave Ye Shiqi a kiss on her face.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Ye Shiqi giggled as her father¡¯s beard tickled her, her face blushing with laughter.


    ¡°Oh oh,¡± Daya and the other three sisters laughed along, covering their mouths to keep their laughter from being too loud and heard by others in the house.


    Hongji held his youngest daughter high and played with her for a while, not taking the silver from her hands. Previously, all the money that entered their pockets was taken away.


    Maybe it was better left with the youngest daughter, safe from being found.


    ¡°Wuwa, first hide the money, and when you and Dad go to the town tomorrow to buy gifts, then you can take it out,¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Shiqi nodded after hearing Dad¡¯s words, withdrew her hand that was holding the money, and tossed the silver into the space.


    ¡°Dad, are we going to wear these clothes to Grandpa¡¯s house?¡± Daya, overly joyful, glanced at her clothes and then hung her head down again.


    Er Ya, Sanya, and Siya, after hearing their elder sister¡¯s words, also hung their heads down.


    ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s all Dad¡¯s fault for not having enough money to buy you a set of clothes.¡±


    Hongji also hung his head, full of self-blame.


    Ye Shiqi blinked again; Father and sisters might have forgotten about Mom, but she had brought back their clothes twice and her clothes. It was only Father¡¯s clothes that came in just one set.


    ¡°Cool¡± Ye Shiqi thought of the clothes from the two bundles Mom had brought, and willed them out of the space.


    ¡°Wuwa, are you saying all the items in these bundles were brought by your mom?¡±


    When Hongji asked, he remembered again that the first time his wife returned, she had indeed brought a bundle, which seemed to have been placed by her in the room. Subsequently, Mother searched for it several times but never found it.


    The second time she returned, he wasn¡¯t aware if his wife had brought any bundles, though he heard from Mother and the sisters saying his wife had brought them. He thought that was just an excuse made up by them with nothing better to do.


    Daya and the other three sisters opened the bundles, excitedly looking at the contents inside.


    This was the first time they saw the clothes and shoes their mother had made for them; they had never seen the other items in the other bundle.


    Perhaps Mom had brought them back, and Wuwa had stored them away.


    ¡°Yay yay yay yay yay,¡±


    Da Y and the three sisters eagerly embraced Ye Shiqi, laughing and jumping around, unable to keep their volume down due to the excitement.


    ¡°Noisy noisy noisy noisy noisy, all you know is to make noise in the middle of the night, good for nothing but eating, I¡¯ll break your legs if you keep it up.¡±


    For some reason, Mrs. Lai felt very irritable upon hearing the laughter of the girls; even though they were scolded, they remained joyful, which was a cause of frustration for her, feeling as if she were punching cotton.


    ¡°Mom, maybe Big Brother is just excited about having a feast tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen said this, actually feeling quite envious of the kids, who would be able to go out with Big Brother to enjoy a feast tomorrow.


    A girl over 13, still a child, had not yet grown up.


    ¡°Hmph, they get to go out and enjoy a feast, does that mean we won¡¯t have good food at home?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you buy some meat tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°All you think about is eating.¡±


    The noises outside grew quieter and soon after, there was silence.


    Hongji and the girls didn¡¯t respond; their hearts were filled with joy in that moment.


    Daya and her sisters gently touched the fabric of the clothes, as if afraid they would tear like paper, their smiles never ceased.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep for now, tomorrow morning we must finish the chores first, then change into new clothes, understand?¡±


    Hongji picked up his set of clothes, feeling an indescribable joy. These were new clothes made by his wife, and if it weren¡¯t for visiting relatives, he would be reluctant to wear them, perhaps saving them for the New Year.

 Chapter 131 - 130: Filial Piety Comes First Among All Virtues

    Chapter 131: Chapter 130: Filial Piety Comes First Among All Virtues


    Housekeeper Tang returned to the manor, by which time it had already darkened, and the family had finished their dinner. Without time for his evening meal, he first met with the Old Master and young Master, reporting on the progress of factory construction.


    With the end of the year rapidly approaching, it was the busiest time for official duties, and Mr. Tang and Eldest young Master were the busiest of all. After dinner, they would meet in the study to discuss affairs. The arrival of Housekeeper Tang to report on matters came after he discussed the plans for building the house.


    Mr. Tang simply smiled without a word, now leaving more matters in the hands of his eldest son.


    ¡°Hmm, very good work. Tomorrow, when we raise the roof beams, have a feast arranged for those workers and give them red envelopes.¡± Mr. Tang instructed.


    ¡°Reporting to Eldest young Master, I have already booked three tables of food and drink at a restaurant in the town to treat the workers and the village chief. The matter of the red envelopes will be taken care of, and a band of trumpet players will be hired to entertain the construction site.¡±


    The words of Housekeeper Tang made Eldest young Master nod and say:


    ¡°That Hongji, is his entire family going to attend as well?¡±


    ¡°Eldest young Master, Old Master, I have something to report to you. Hongji mentioned that tomorrow is his father-in-law¡¯s birthday, so it seems he will not be able to attend the important affair of raising the roof beams.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s understandable, then just take care of it yourself!¡±


    Upon hearing Eldest young Master say so, the housekeeper fell silent for a moment but then decided to express his thoughts:


    ¡°Old Master, Eldest young Master, I was thinking that since filial piety is the most important virtue and tomorrow is the birthday of Hongji¡¯s father-in-law, should we grant Mrs. Li, his wife and daughter, a day off in consideration of Hongji¡¯s standing?¡±


    Before the Eldest young Master could speak, Mr. Tang nodded and said, ¡°Then let it be done. Grant Mrs. Li a day off and inform Madam.¡±


    ¡°Should I have a carriage arranged to take Mrs. Li tomorrow, and allow the couple to bring their children to the birthday celebration?¡±


    Eldest young Master then said, ¡°Such a small matter, you can just handle it.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang added, ¡°Eldest young Master is right. The main thing is, Mrs. Li is young Master¡¯s wet nurse, and her leave must have the approval of young Madam. Also, I saw Hongji and Mrs. Li; the money they earned from work has all been taken by his mother, so they will definitely have difficulty preparing birthday gifts for the father-in-law tomorrow.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eldest young Master then said, ¡°How can this be? Our partners attending their father-in-law¡¯s birthday looking so shabby? You don¡¯t just look at the monk; you look at his face too. It¡¯s not just about Hongji and his wife anymore; others will laugh at us.¡±


    ¡°When I saw Hongji, it appeared he couldn¡¯t get money from his mother to buy gifts. I first thought of preparing gifts for them, but he said no. I didn¡¯t want to be too assertive without consulting you, Old Master, young Master.¡±


    Upon hearing what the housekeeper had to say, Eldest young Master nodded and said:


    ¡°Hmm, housekeeper, you are doing the right thing. Gifts are a trivial matter for us, but they can help and win hearts. You¡¯ve done well. I¡¯ll speak with young Madam; just go ahead and arrange the gifts and the carriage, and ensure everything at the factory is carried out smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see to it right away.¡±


    Knowing the Old Master and young Master still had work to do, the housekeeper left the study. He first arranged for his evening meal to be served, followed by the organization of the carriage and gifts. These minor tasks were delegated to the subordinates.


    That night, before going to sleep, Mrs. Li gazed out at the sky. Unable to see the moon or stars amid the darkness, she thought that the next day might bring clear skies or perhaps be overcast. But regardless of the weather, it was going to be a significant day¡ªit was her father¡¯s birthday.


    In previous years, she would walk with her husband and daughters to her parental home for a birthday visit. Even if the presents weren¡¯t expensive, it was the arrival and the filial sentiment that mattered.


    But tomorrow is such a momentous day, father¡¯s birthday, and as a daughter, I cannot be there, which fills my heart with yearning and guilt.


    I haven¡¯t seen father for many months now, and mother I saw just once two months ago, briefly exchanging a few words. This is the hardship of a married daughter, unable to frequently visit home.


    The next morning, as usual, Mrs. Li took the young Master to Madam¡¯s courtyard for breakfast. The young madam¡¯s belly was growing ever larger, with only two months left until the birth, leaving her with little time to look after the young Master.


    The young Master would only eat breakfast at his grandmother¡¯s, then go to see his mother to pay his respects. Mrs. Li had been by the young Master¡¯s side every day, and after several months, she had grown accustomed to the duties of a wet nurse.


    Of course, she also learned from Madam that the family had entered into a partnership with the Tang Family, meaning she would not need to work as a wet nurse after the New Year.


    Truth be told, she was delighted by this news. To reunite with her husband and daughter, to be by her daughter¡¯s side, watching her grow up.


    Hongji and his family probably hope that she will quickly birth another plump grandson, and this too was her obsession.


    During breakfast, with her grandson paying his respects and her husband and grandson eating together, it was a merry gathering for Madam.


    Mrs. Li would, as usual, arrange breakfast for the young Master. He no longer needed to be fed by others. Simply placing his favorite foods on the plate or bowl was enough for the young Master to enjoy his meal.


    The young Master no longer breastfed from her but had switched to cow¡¯s milk, prompting the Tang Family to raise a dairy cow especially for this purpose.


    At this stage, Mrs. Li¡¯s role as a wet nurse was nearly akin to that of a maid¡ªshe could manage without being by the young Master¡¯s side all the time.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, later you¡¯ll take the carriage arranged by the housekeeper to go and join the celebration of your father¡¯s birthday,¡± Madam said.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Mrs. Li revealed a surprised and joyous smile upon hearing Madam¡¯s words, never having expected that the Tang Family would show such consideration to a servant.


    Madam sat with poised grace, her face bearing a slight smile as she said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so grateful to me; it¡¯s simply because your husband is our partner, and both Old Master and young Master have given their permission for you to visit your family. I¡¯m granting you a day off to do so, but you must return after the feast.¡±


    ¡°The young Madam hasn¡¯t agreed to¡­¡± Mrs. Li began, but her words were cut off by the entrance of a maid.


    ¡°Paying respects to Madam.¡± Jufeng entered the room; she had been sent by the young madam. It seemed Elder Young Master and the young madam had said something that had persuaded the grandmother to allow Mrs. Li a day off.


    ¡°Hmm, does the young madam require something?¡± Madam guessed that her daughter-in-law must have sent word through this maid.


    ¡°Yes, the young madam instructed me to take the young Master to the study and look after him for the entire day until Mrs. Li returns from her family visit,¡± Jufeng said.


    Madam shook her head in response to Jufeng¡¯s words, ¡°Your Madam is carrying a heavy burden; you cannot leave her side. If you are worried about the maids in the young Master¡¯s courtyard, I will arrange for Jinhua to take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I shall follow Madam¡¯s orders. I will report back to the young madam right away,¡± Jufeng knew when Madam gave an order, it was final. In fact, Madam¡¯s concern was warranted¡ªshould anything amiss befall the heavily pregnant young madam, her maids would not be spared from consequences.


    ¡°Grandmother, may I go with my mother to join the birthday celebration?¡± Tang Shunyan, having listened to the adults speak at length, yearned once more to see his sisters.

 Chapter 132 - 131 An Unexpected Surprise

    Chapter 132: Chapter 131 An Unexpected Surprise


    The request of the young grandson could certainly not be granted by Madam Tang, for the grandson¡¯s travels must definitely include a guard, and a multitude of maids and old women, which would be a bother at a commoner¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Having not gained his grandmother¡¯s consent, Tang Shunyan could only hang his small head, and then, as the wet nurse went out, he stared fixedly at her receding figure.


    Maid Jinhua from his grandmother¡¯s courtyard accompanied him back, but instead of heading to the study, she needed to return to her own room first.


    Mrs. Li returned to her room in the courtyard to fetch a small bundle, just as she was about to leave¡­


    ¡°Wet nurse, please give this to your father for me,¡± Tang Shunyan dared not give gifts from others as presents; he only dared to give the monthly salary he had received as a birthday gift for his wet nurse¡¯s father.


    The last time he visited the wet nurse¡¯s home, he had brought gifts for her youngest sister, which he clearly saw that she did not accept. He didn¡¯t know why some gold had gone missing, a mystery that both the wet nurse and he were puzzled by. They kept this secret to themselves and dared not speak of it to others.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re just a child, you don¡¯t need to give adults gifts; the wet nurse will figure something out,¡± she said.


    Mrs. Li thought about how she had no money on her, but she had left some with her mother. She would have to buy on credit at the shop and repay later¡ªan intention she would not share with the young Master.


    ¡°Wet nurse, this represents a piece of my heart. You must deliver it. First, you take this money. You really don¡¯t need to give my gift to anyone else. It won¡¯t be late to return it in the evening. Is this arrangement okay?¡± he asked.


    Tang Shunyan, so young, already knew that the wet nurse had no money on her, so how could she buy a gift?


    He knew the wet nurse was honest and would not accept things given by others, especially the belongings of a little child like him.


    Mrs. Li and Tang Shunyan were both unaware that Housekeeper Tang had already arranged for the gift, or they would not have been worrying about it together.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master. The wet nurse will find a way. If others knew that the young Master gave money to the wet nurse, it would be inappropriate. I must go now, I will come back in the evening!¡± she said.


    In the end, Mrs. Li still did not accept help from the young Master. With eyes everywhere in the courtyard watching, she truly did not want to cause any complications on such an auspicious day.


    ¡°Well¡­ okay then! Please wish my grandfather a happy birthday for me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mm, Young Master, please be good at home. The wet nurse will come back early in the evening,¡± Mrs. Li replied.


    As Mrs. Li spoke, she didn¡¯t leave right away but turned to Maid Jinhua, who would take care of the young Master in the absence of Madam Tang that day, and said:


    ¡°Miss Jinhua, the young Master is in your care today. I can¡¯t elaborate on every detail of the young Master¡¯s daily schedule, but his personal maids fully understand it. The young Master will obediently follow his usual study routine. Just take care of his food and daily needs.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li, go ahead to the birthday celebration without worries. I¡¯m aware of the young Master¡¯s daily study routine. As for taking care of his needs, I will do it well. Rest assured, when you return in the evening, I¡¯ll ensure you find a healthy young Master,¡± she assured.


    Jinhua was Madam Tang¡¯s personal maid, and every action of the young Master had been reported by the eyes of Madam Tang¡¯s side, Madam Tang was aware of any little schemes as long as they didn¡¯t harm the young Master.


    Since Madam didn¡¯t trust the maids around the young madam to take care of the young Master¡ªa mistrust rooted in a previous occasion when Mrs. Li visited home and the young Master fell ill under strange circumstances that remained uninvestigated¡ªthe blame was laid on Mrs. Li.


    As the grandmother, Madam Tang began to doubt the loyalty of those around the young madam, and thus had arranged for her own people to be placed in the young Master¡¯s courtyard, effectively stationing informants.


    Mrs. Li left with a small bundle in her arms after receiving Jinhua¡¯s assurance.


    News that Mrs. Li was going home for a birthday celebration spread throughout the estate. Everyone was quite envious. They were still unaware of the housekeeper¡¯s arrangement for a carriage and gifts, otherwise their jealousy would have been even greater.


    Xiu Zhi and Maid Mei Zhi muttered to each other upon hearing that Mrs. Li was going back for the celebration. Once Mrs. Li left the Tang Family, they planned to pull some small tricks.


    But with Jinhua, the maid from young Master¡¯s side who also served beside Madam Tang, around, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Jinhua was more formidable than Jufeng, who served the young madam; if Jinhua discovered their scheming, punishment would be the least of their worries¡ªthey could even be beaten to death.


    As Mrs. Li left young Master¡¯s courtyard, not entitled to exit through the main door because of her status as a servant, she headed towards the side gate instead. Two guards stationed there spoke to her:


    ¡°Mrs. Li,¡± the guards said, ¡°Housekeeper Tang¡¯s men have told us that the carriage waiting at the gate is for you, to take you back to celebrate with your husband and child at your mother¡¯s house. You will return in this carriage tonight. The driver will accompany you throughout the day. Wherever you want to go, just instruct him.¡±


    ¡°A carriage?¡± Mrs. Li had been prepared to go by ox cart first to her mother¡¯s house and wait for her husband and child¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Yes, the carriage right at the entrance is the one,¡± they confirmed. ¡°Housekeeper Tang arranged for it. Why would this be a joke? It has been waiting for a while now. Go ahead, go ahead!¡±


    These two guards had heard that Mrs. Li¡¯s husband was collaborating with the Tang Family. Such a significant matter was not likely to escape them. They belonged to the same circle of guards and had shared the news amongst themselves, which is why their treatment of Mrs. Li was respectful and polite.


    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Mrs. Li expressed her surprised and joyful emotions to the two young guards.


    ¡°Hehe, no need to thank us!¡±


    Mrs. Li left through the side door and approached the carriage. She had heard the guards¡¯ words, but she wanted to confirm it with the driver as well.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir,¡± she asked the driver, ¡°is this carriage prepared by Housekeeper Tang?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Mrs. Li, I¡¯ve been waiting here for quite some time. Indeed, the carriage is arranged by Housekeeper Tang for you, and there are also gifts inside the carriage for you to take to the birthday celebration.¡±


    ¡°Gifts?¡± Mrs. Li had not expected such a grand surprise. She couldn¡¯t be blamed for her greed, as she, who had no money, desperately needed transportation and gifts to offer for the birthday wishes. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An old saying goes, ¡°The thought behind a gift is more valuable than its price.¡± But that¡¯s just an ideal; surely, the gifts people give won¡¯t be disgraceful. More importantly, being able to bring such fine gifts to her mother¡¯s house would win her family prestige and honor.


    Mrs. Li, a rural woman, indeed had her vanities. She didn¡¯t have the means before, but now, for some reason, she did. And though she knew it wasn¡¯t her honor as a wet nurse that granted her such glory on this day of celebration, it might have been her connections with her husband and children that made a difference.


    Mrs. Li was aware of her own worth. A wealthy family wouldn¡¯t make such arrangements for a mere wet nurse without further reasons. At this moment, she did not ponder these reasons deeply.


    Upon entering the carriage with a joyful and anticipative heart, she remained silent as it journeyed towards her home.


    The driver was not a chatty man either. Those in their line of work were always well-informed. Mrs. Li¡¯s honors were partly due to the young Master and, perhaps, other reasons as well.


    They could guess that the Tang Family¡¯s business partner must have offered considerable benefits to afford her such respect.


    Mrs. Li, the wet nurse, would not always remain a wet nurse¡ªsomeday, she might become the wife of a boss.

 Chapter 133 - 132 Putting on New Clothes

    Chapter 133: Chapter 132 Putting on New Clothes


    Mrs. Li¡¯s journey from the starting point to her home wasn¡¯t very fast; the carriage took almost half an hour by the time it entered the village.


    From the carriage window, she saw a row of newly built houses on the right side at the entrance of the village. These houses featured a large gate and had just had their roof beams placed; they were still under construction.


    She heard the sounds of wind and percussion instruments; many people had gathered to watch, and there were even children scrambling for candy.


    She also saw Housekeeper Tang but did not see her husband; however, she did see her mother-in-law and father-in-law, along with three aunts. Even an uncle who was married into the village was present; they, along with Housekeeper Tang, were the main characters presiding over the beam-raising ceremony at this factory.


    Mrs. Li knew that in the half-month she hadn¡¯t been home, many things must have happened. She only knew that land had been sold in the village; on both sides of the road at the entrance of the village, only the flatter land on the right side had been bought.


    The left side, closer to the mountain, also had a large area, but it was perhaps considered less ideal than the plains on the other side, especially since there were ancestral graves by the roadside.


    The entrance of the factory was not directly facing those ancestral graves, which meant there were no taboos associated with it.


    As Mrs. Li¡¯s carriage traveled down the road at the village entrance, some people noticed her and thought she had come back to join her husband in the beam-raising ceremony.


    The Ye family hadn¡¯t noticed Mrs. Li because their attention was fixed on the rows of houses, which were better than the ones they lived in; these were solid red brick and tile houses.


    Much better and sturdier than the mud brick and tile houses they had at home.


    Hongji and the children had just finished their household chores, and the family was beginning to get up for breakfast.


    Hongji and the children were worried that once they changed clothes, would it bring up another discussion at home?


    Their worries were unnecessary; no sooner had they finished breakfast than Housekeeper Tang sent someone to invite Hongji¡¯s father to the factory for the beam-raising ceremony. Hongji¡¯s father understood Housekeeper Tang¡¯s arrangement; it was also because his son was supposed to visit his father-in-law.


    However, visiting relatives could wait a bit; it wouldn¡¯t be late even after the beam-raising ceremony. This arrangement worked because the two events didn¡¯t conflict, and inviting him, the father, was also a matter of giving him face.


    So he didn¡¯t say a word and went into his room to change into his best clothes for visiting relatives.


    When someone invited Hongji¡¯s father, Mrs. Lai¡¯s first thought was of the benefits of eating and drinking, and there might also be a red envelope to receive, so she also wanted to go with him.


    Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi also thought the same as their mother; as long as there was a red envelope to collect and a feast to enjoy, it didn¡¯t matter if they made a public appearance. But for the daughters of a farmer family, there wasn¡¯t such a stringent rule of not stepping beyond the threshold. Such decorum could only be upheld by Ladies.


    The girls from rural areas had to work in the fields on regular days; they would observe decorum only if their living conditions permitted it.


    Seeing that everyone in the family had left, Hongji and the children could finally change into their clothes for the birthday celebration.


    Hongji, donning a new suit of clothes and having shaved his beard, looked young and dashing.


    The children put on the new clothes and shoes their mother had made for them.


    Seeing her elder sisters happily smiling, Ye Shiqi smiled cheerfully too.


    She was already able to walk a few steps by holding onto things; her legs had grown strong enough to walk a couple of steps without support.


    She just had some difficulty speaking correctly, unable to say exactly what she wanted to.


    ¡°Daddy, can we set out now?¡±


    Daya and her sisters all looked to their father, waiting for him to lead them on foot to wish their grandfather a happy birthday, as their parents had done in previous years.


    Ye Shiqi had no idea how far her maternal grandfather¡¯s home was; perhaps in this era, people relied on walking.


    Aside from the wealthy families with their horse-drawn carriages and donkeys, there was a rich man in their village who owned horses and oxen, yet he would not lend them to the long-term workers or the villagers.


    In the village, there were well-off families that possessed an ox, which, besides plowing, was mainly used to transport passengers, ferrying them to and from the county or the town every day.


    They hadn¡¯t thought of this issue before and had not specifically hired an ox cart for their trip, so by the time they considered it, the ox cart had already departed, and they could only walk.


    Hongji had actually thought about it and had rented the village¡¯s ox cart, but the cost of renting it for a day was quite expensive, and he feared that his parents would scold him, causing unrest at home.


    He would rather walk than add more trouble to the mix.


    The smallest two children were so young that they could only be carried in two baskets, while the three slightly older girls spent their days working in the fields, and he believed their leg strength was more than capable of handling a journey of two miles.


    They changed into their clothes and were just stepping out of the room when Hongji prepared to look for the two baskets to carry the children.


    When a horse-drawn carriage entered the yard, he stopped in his tracks and stared at it before walking towards it, thinking Housekeeper Tang had come again.


    The older children, carrying the younger ones who could walk, also followed the eldest out of the room and towards the carriage.


    ¡°Hongji, children,¡± Mrs. Li called out joyfully from the carriage window when it stopped and she saw her husband and the children!


    ¡°My wife¡­¡± Hongji, this honest man, had a look of ecstasy in his eyes; he never could have imagined that he and his whole family could go together to celebrate his father-in-law¡¯s birthday.


    Last night, he was still pondering how to explain to his father-in-law and relatives! It seems his worries were unnecessary!


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back.¡±


    The children¡¯s voices, filled with joy, all ran over to embrace Mrs. Li¡¯s legs and hands as she stepped down from the carriage, with Da Y, who was holding Wuwa, smiling by the side.


    ¡°Husband, the master¡¯s family gave me a day off to return home to celebrate Father¡¯s birthday and even prepared some gifts for me. Get on the carriage with the children, let¡¯s go celebrate Father¡¯s birthday together,¡± said Mrs. Li as she hugged the children and looked down at their happy smiles, dressed in the new clothes she made for them.


    Her children truly transformed, dressed in their tightly-fitting clothes; it turned out her children were also so remarkable, proving the old saying that clothes make the man, just as gold attire makes the Buddha.


    Mrs. Li looked up at her husband and saw him wearing the new clothes she had made for him, and he had shaved the beard he usually couldn¡¯t be bothered to shave. At this moment, seeing his spirited demeanor, unchanged from a few years ago, he was still just as handsome and dashing.


    Such a man made her want to give even more love, pouring all her love onto the children, enduring any hardship for the sake of her husband and children.


    ¡°The Tang family has prepared gifts for us? When Housekeeper Tang mentioned it yesterday, I told him not to bother, but they still sent them. Even if he hadn¡¯t sent anything today, we would have had the money to buy gifts,¡± he said.


    ¡°Husband, there are so many mysteries here that I want to confirm with you. Where does your money come from?¡± Mrs. Li thought about the honey incident, the recent carving matter, the cooperation with the Tang family, and so many other things she didn¡¯t know about. She wished her husband would provide her with answers.


    ¡°My wife, this is not the place to talk. Let¡¯s get on the carriage and go to celebrate Father¡¯s birthday first. Even if I can¡¯t explain everything to you now, when you come back after the New Year and no longer work as a wet nurse, we can take our time,¡± Hongji suggested, fully aware that there were others present, including the driver who was watching them.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get on the carriage¡­¡± Mrs. Li was also worried about talking too long; if the people at home returned, they wouldn¡¯t know how much longer they would be delayed.


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 134 - 133: Entering the Kiln Factory

    Chapter 134: Chapter 133: Entering the Kiln Factory


    Hongji lifted all the children onto the carriage, helped Madam aboard, and then he too jumped onto the carriage.


    When the carriage left the courtyard, there was no need to close the courtyard door, for there were two guards protecting it. Besides the wood, their family didn¡¯t have any more valuable possessions.


    ¡°Small boss, take care¡­¡± The guards at the gate heard their conversation. How fortunate Hongji¡¯s family was to receive various kinds of care from the Tang Family people!


    As the carriage passed the entrance of the village, Hongji looked out from the carriage windows at both sides of the road. Although he cared about the construction of the factory, he really didn¡¯t know where it was being built¡­


    He had always been busy and had confidently left matters to Housekeeper Tang, never having visited personally, not even attending the foundation-laying ceremony. Now, seeing that the factory was well-built, it was better than he had imagined.


    The beam-raising ceremony had already been completed, and everyone was working energetically. The onlooking villagers hadn¡¯t dispersed yet, and continual chatter about the construction of the factory, which was better than the houses in their village, could still be heard from inside the carriage.


    How great it would be to work in such a spacious and safe place, and to learn a skill as well.


    Hongji, looking at these factory buildings, also felt deeply. If one day his family¡¯s house could be built so well, they wouldn¡¯t have to cram seven family members into one bed. As his daughters were gradually growing up, they needed their own space.


    Daya and her sisters all looked outside, seeing such luxurious buildings for the first time, their eyes filled with curiosity and the desire to visit them.


    Ye Shiqi had seen all manner of skyscrapers in her previous life; such factory buildings were merely small workshops to her, and real large factories had office buildings.


    These small factory buildings didn¡¯t arouse her curiosity. In the not-too-distant future, she believed, their family would live in a place even better than this house. Prosperity was definitely on the horizon.


    Once outside the village, the carriage crossed to the opposite side of the road and passed a few kiln factories. One of them made small clay pots, ranging from very small to very large ones¡ªthe largest being for water and wine, and even for pickling vegetables.


    Those that were defective or had slight imperfections were placed outside the factory, under the eaves of the buildings.


    ¡°Lulu-lulu,¡±


    Ye Shiqi, unable to speak properly, could only use gestures. She made a stopping gesture for the carriage and then pointed in the direction of the kiln factory. It was just beside the road; no need to drive in, just a few steps to enter from where the carriage stopped.


    Qing suddenly made a sound, and everyone looked at Ye Shiqi. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t understand why her youngest daughter was pointing and making gestures; she couldn¡¯t comprehend what she was saying.


    The five elder sisters, along with their father Hongji, gradually seemed to understand.


    ¡°Daddy, Qing wants to go to the kiln factory,¡± Daya mentioned.


    ¡°Qing says to stop the carriage!¡± remarked Siwa.


    ¡°Driver, stop the carriage,¡± Hongji had understood his youngest daughter¡¯s intentions as well.


    The carriage came to a stop. Mrs. Li looked at her youngest daughter with a puzzled expression, thinking she was just being naughty.


    Hongji and the elder sisters hadn¡¯t yet understood Ye Shiqi¡¯s motive for entering the kiln factory; they simply guessed she wanted to take a look.


    They thought Ye Shiqi was just curious about what the kiln factory was like. Daya and the other sisters had never visited a kiln factory either, and were quite curious themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look?¡± Hongji picked up his youngest daughter and said to Mrs. Li and the daughters.


    Mrs. Li, sensing from Hongji and her daughters¡¯ actions how much they doted on the youngest daughter, saw that a single voice or gesture from her was enough to make them follow without question.


    Mrs. Li said nothing. With all the family so fond of the youngest daughter, and she, as a mother, spending the least amount of time by her daughter¡¯s side, felt compelled to follow without objection to make up for the lack of motherly love.


    The driver was curious. Why did they want to enter the kiln factory?


    They already had gifts for the birthday celebration; maybe they came here to see if there were some clay pots to buy and take home.


    Carried in her father¡¯s arms, Ye Shiqi arrived with her family at the kiln factory, where the workers and the boss, seeing visitors in such fine clothes, found it quite novel.


    ¡°Brother, what kind of pottery jar are you looking to buy?¡±


    ¡°Boss, can you take us inside to see what kinds of pottery jars you have here?¡±


    Seeing their fine clothes, the boss sensed a business opportunity and enthusiastically led them towards the warehouse as he spoke:


    ¡°Certainly, the quality of our kiln factory¡¯s pottery jars is the best. The small ones can hold a catty of material, and the large ones can hold up to a hundred catties.¡±


    ¡°Are all the pottery jars here made to order? Do you have any extras?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, every kiln batch produces a few extras. Even if a customer orders specifically, we make some additional ones for general sale. If you, Boss, want to place an order, you can pick up the goods in three days.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at your pottery jars first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    The warehouse for the pottery jars was in a spacious adobe house, where every type of pottery jar was organized by size and type.


    Upon entering, one could immediately see everything inside. Ye Shiqi pointed toward the smallest jars, and Hongji, understanding her gesture, walked over to them with his daughter in his arms.


    ¡°Boss, how much are these pottery jars?¡±


    ¡°If you, Boss, are just buying a few small jars, they are two cents each. For a larger quantity, we offer a discount of 20%. We only have these many here, but you can also place an order if you wish.¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hongji had no other thoughts and looked down at his little daughter.


    Ye Shiqi, through her glances, counted that there were more than 20 small jars, which would be enough for a while.


    The carriage was filled with other gifts, and they could not bring these jars to their grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration. They could only buy them when they returned home after the birthday banquet.


    ¡°Honk honk honk honk¡±


    Hongji somewhat understood as well as realized that the carriage couldn¡¯t fit the jars with all the birthday gifts inside, and they couldn¡¯t bring empty jars to someone else¡¯s celebration.


    ¡°Boss, please keep these small jars for us. We will come back and buy them on our return this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you look very familiar. Have I seen you somewhere before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the village next door. I¡¯ve also bought pottery jars here before, so it¡¯s not surprising you¡¯ve seen me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Boss, you should pay some deposit! Although these small jars are cheap, we might sell them to someone else if we have to do business.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a deposit.¡± Hongji searched for some money, but found no copper coins. The smallest denomination of broken silver he had was two maces.


    ¡°Boss, is this enough?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, more than enough. Boss, do you want to custom order these small jars?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s place an order then. First, we¡¯ll take these this afternoon, and pick up the rest three days later!¡±


    Hongji always felt his little daughter wanted to buy these jars for a purpose. He remembered the larger jars used for storing pickled vegetables mixed with honey, which she might find too large, so today they specifically came to look for something smaller.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll write you a receipt. Come pick up the pottery jars three days later, Boss.¡±


    The boss led them back to his office, which was just a small room with a table and chairs. He sat down, wrote a note in his receipt book on the table, and made a carbon copy.

 Chapter 135 - 134: Wishing Longevity to Maternal Grandfather

    Chapter 135: Chapter 134: Wishing Longevity to Maternal Grandfather


    Mrs. Li opened her mouth, wanting to ask her husband where the silver came from, but she couldn¡¯t say much in front of others.


    The boss handed over the copied sheet of paper to Hongji, smiling as he said, ¡°Thanks for your patronage, come to pick up the goods in the afternoon!¡±


    Hongji took the data, slipped the receipt into his pocket, nodded at the kiln factory¡¯s boss, and holding his child, he got back on the carriage with his wife and children.


    The driver did not get off the carriage, unaware of why they went inside and did not ask further.


    As their carriage entered Gulong Town, Hongji could still see the future brother-in-law of his Second Sister, standing in his small shop serving customers.


    As their carriage passed, the future brother-in-law looked out from his shop and caught sight of Hongji, smiling at him politely.


    Hongji merely nodded at the brother-in-law who, neglecting his customers, came out of the shop, yet Hongji did not ask the carriage to stop.


    Mrs. Li also saw the once-met brother-in-law of her Second Sister, but being a woman, she did not involve herself much.


    Ye Shiqi and her elder sisters, too, looked out from the carriage windows. It was her first time coming to town, her first journey to the distant places described in books about ancient times.


    This Gulong Town had only one street and couldn¡¯t be described as busy. The small shops were quite humble, and there weren¡¯t many people walking around, perhaps it wasn¡¯t a market day.


    Ye Shiqi noticed that the carriage passed over a small bridge in the middle of Gulong Town, entering a small village marked by a sign that read ¡°Ancient Village.¡±


    When their carriage entered the village, the villagers all watched as it became the focus of the entire place.


    Some villagers were cultivating vegetables in the fields outside during the agricultural off-season, as growing and selling vegetables became an important source of livelihood for them.


    Ye Shiqi saw that the farmlands of this village were fairly flat and close to the town. Both in ancient and modern times, villagers living near a town tended to be wealthier.


    She glanced again at her father holding her, feeling fortunate that her father could marry her mother.


    Could it be that her mother was attracted to his strong and imposing presence? Yet, marrying a man who only listened to his parents, she must have suffered over the years! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Shiqi looked at Mrs. Li with a trace of pity. This rural woman deeply embodied the ancient virtues of subservience and humility. Having such a woman was indeed a fortune for her father.


    Seeing her daughter looking over, Mrs. Li smiled back, unaware that such a young girl could ponder such mature concerns.


    The driver had been here once before. It was Mrs. Li¡¯s first time in this carriage when she had come back to visit relatives, and without her direction, he managed to bring the carriage right to the Li family¡¯s doorstep.


    There was a birthday celebration today, and firecrackers had been set off in the morning, their red papers visible at the doorstep.


    Hongji helped Mrs. Li down from the carriage, lifted each daughter off, and then handed the youngest to his eldest daughter.


    The couple helped carry the gifts that the driver took out from the carriage.


    The driver wasn¡¯t idle either, bringing a jar of wine into the house.


    The host family had already welcomed some guests by this time. Seeing the carriage arrive, many came out to look, and the hosts went out to greet their guests.


    ¡°Second Sister, brother-in-law, it¡¯s been a while since you last visited! I know you¡¯re really busy. After a few months, we finally get to see you, haha,¡± Uncle Li greeted jovially at the door.


    ¡°Second Sister, long time no see. I¡¯ve really wanted to visit you, but I know you¡¯re busy,¡± Young Uncle also added.


    ¡°Second Sister, seeing you, a really busy person, is even difficult for this elder sister,¡± Elder Aunt remarked.


    Elder Aunt had not seen her younger sister for a long time. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t come to Bushen Village, but during the younger sister¡¯s childbirth period, she was too busy at home caring for a sick elder, unable to leave, only able to send some items through their mother.


    Following the appearance of Aunt and Younger Aunt, Ye Shiqi had not met these two either; of so many relatives, she had only met Grandma Qi.


    She did not know why they had never visited her mother, but seeing their smiles now did not suggest a rift with her mother. Thus, there could be only one explanation, which was that the Ye family did not get along with them.


    Ye Shiqi could guess one reason: perhaps the Li family thought the Ye family did not treat Mrs. Li well and did not want to see their faces.


    ¡°Elder brother, younger brother, elder sister,¡± Hongji also called out one by one.


    ¡°Uncle, Young Uncle, elder aunt, Aunt, Younger Aunt.¡±


    Daya, along with her sisters, respectfully called out to everyone with a smile.


    ¡°Good, good, good, your grandpa and grandma are inside waiting; let¡¯s go in first!¡±


    The Li family helped bring the gifts inside, and the driver had already carried in the jug of wine.


    The other guests noticed the Li family¡¯s daughter had married off and was now returning in such a grand manner.


    Not only was she escorted by a carriage and driver, but she was also dressed so well and appropriately.


    Those who were well-informed knew the Li family¡¯s son-in-law had become a boss, and he was collaborating with the richest man in the county. This was a rising trajectory.


    Compared to another son-in-law of the Li family, looking at his honest smile, he seemed a bit simple.


    When Mrs. Li got married back then, many thought she had married well. Later, when they learned that she was not having a good life, they felt pity for her. Yet years later, they could see her prosperous and wealthy demeanor.


    Many felt sorry for Mrs. Li for having five daughters without a son to carry on the family lineage; her fertility seemed uncooperative.


    ¡°Hehe, everyone has arrived,¡± Grandpa Li said as he saw his son-in-law and daughter arrive, his face beaming with joy.


    This son-in-law had brought him pride in recent times, running a business with the county¡¯s richest man, causing village folk to seek his help for employment in the factory.


    He had refused each one, as he couldn¡¯t even get his own son employment in that factory, let alone others.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, why spend so much money on these things?¡± Grandma Qi spoke to her son-in-law and daughter but took the youngest granddaughter from Daya¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ Grandpa, happy birthday to Grandpa.¡±


    Daya and her sisters celebrated together.


    ¡°Hehe, good, good, good, all so well-behaved.¡±


    Grandpa Li¡¯s face was full of kindness, his chuckling face very jubilant.


    ¡°Dongdong, Bobo,¡± Ye Shiqi spoke, not quite clear, but letting others guess that she was calling Grandma and Grandpa.


    ¡°Hehe, the little child is talking now, truly adorable,¡± Grandma Qi kissed Ye Shiqi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, please have some tea,¡± Younger Aunt poured tea for them.


    Mrs. Li and Hongji sat down on the chairs nearby, holding teacups, all smiles as they looked at the elderly couple before them.


    Ye Shiqi stayed in Grandma¡¯s embrace, the old lady finding her very lovable, always feeling she was different from other granddaughters with her delicately carved features, not at all like a girl born to a farmer family, too adorable for words.


    The guests and the Li family all glanced once at Mrs. Li¡¯s youngest daughter in Grandma Qi¡¯s embrace, her cute eyes looking at them as if she understood their words, her expressions seeming mature for a child.

 Chapter 136 - 135: Generous Congratulations Gift

    Chapter 136: Chapter 135: Generous Congratulations Gift


    Grandpa Li saw his little niece for the first time, always hearing from his wife how the daughter of their youngest daughter was different from other girls, if only she had been a boy.


    This time, Grandpa Li wasn¡¯t celebrating a grand birthday; he only invited close relatives. Those who cared made the effort to come. Farmer families wouldn¡¯t hire chefs, so everyone chipped in to prepare the meals and set up several tables in the living room and courtyard.


    Uncle and Young Uncle, along with their wives, politely received Hongji and his wife before starting to busy themselves in the kitchen.


    As a son-in-law, Hongji didn¡¯t just stand around; when visiting his father-in-law¡¯s home, it was expected of farmer family members to lend a hand. To wait around like a guest for the meal would have been inappropriate and might have led to gossip.


    Elder Aunt¡¯s husband and Elder Aunt went to the kitchen to help as well; the men slaughtered chickens and ducks while the women chopped and washed vegetables, working together efficiently.


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t stay behind to chat intimately with her parents; she also went to help in the kitchen.


    Grandma Qi handed the baby she was holding to Grandpa Li, letting him, who always longed to hold his grandchildren, feel a bit awkward with the unfamiliar task.


    Daughters married off and relatives who came to celebrate a birthday would typically bring chickens or pork. Eldest Sister Li brought a chicken, and they were slaughtering chickens outside, having also killed two of their own ducks.


    Grandma Qi went to look at the gifts Mrs. Li had brought. It was customary to return the favor when receiving gifts, so she checked to see if there was any pork or similar items to cook and cut in half to give back.


    As Grandma Qi looked at the gifts, she felt moved; there was cured meat, roast chicken, roast duck, and even roast pork¡ªthese were all sincere offerings. There were also two sets of clothes made from cotton, warm coats for winter.


    Seeing that they came in both men¡¯s and women¡¯s styles, Grandma Qi understood that these clothes were meant for them, the elders, and there was also fabric in colors suitable for both men and women.


    Grandma Qi hadn¡¯t asked her daughter earlier whether she had purchased these gifts herself or not.


    Seeing these gifts, Grandma Qi hurriedly called her husband to take a look. When Grandpa Li saw them, he didn¡¯t complain about his son-in-law¡¯s lavish spending. Instead, in front of the relatives, he felt proud for the first time.


    Where could his son-in-law have afforded these gifts in the past?


    Grandma Qi hadn¡¯t received an answer from her son-in-law or daughter when she asked earlier. Now she questioned her oldest niece, Daya, suspecting her parents must have spent a considerable sum.


    ¡°Little sister, isn¡¯t it wonderful that your daughter and son-in-law are so filial? How can there be too many gifts?¡±


    Within the relatives, Grandpa Li¡¯s elder sister had eyes filled with envy as she gazed at the gifts.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± said Grandma Qi. ¡°But money isn¡¯t easy to come by; one shouldn¡¯t be too extravagant.¡± Her words had just fallen.


    Daya replied, ¡°Grandma, my mother said that all these gifts were congratulatory presents from the Tang Family people to Grandpa, not bought by my mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Tang Family people are really generous.¡± Grandma Qi took out the chickens, ducks, pork, and cured meat, ready to take them to the kitchen to cook, and planned to keep some chicken legs and other meats for their family to take back home.


    Grandma Qi brought the items to the kitchen, unaware of the gifts¡¯ specifics, as Mrs. Li and Hongji were busy helping out.


    Seeing all the meat, Uncle Li, who was cooking, felt this was the perfect opportunity to show off his culinary skills.


    The meal was quickly ready with the combined effort of many.


    Daya took the little sister from Grandpa Li and, along with a few other sisters, played with some cousins on the side while the adults prepared to eat. Because the dishes were abundant today and there weren¡¯t many guests, women and children were allowed to join at the table.


    The driver also dined with the Tang Family people. Grandpa Li was radiant on his birthday, and Uncle Li picked up the jug of wine sent by the Tang Family, pouring a full glass for each man present.


    Men started off by drinking and eating before having their meal, and Hongji also had to drink a toast to save face, as everyone was celebrating Grandpa Li¡¯s birthday.


    While the men were drinking and eating, they began chatting and the conversation became more open.


    ¡°Hongji, how¡¯s the woodworking been lately?¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grandpa Li had heard a bit about it, but as a relative, it was awkward to inquire himself, so he only heard gossip, such as his son-in-law had made a fortune and should be giving him, as the father-in-law, more money as a form of filial piety.


    He felt a little comforted by what others said, but he did not ask his two sons, who were growing and selling vegetables, to seek a job from their brother-in-law.


    ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ve been doing woodworking for a while and learned carving, but never used it to make money. Recently, I¡¯ve had some ideas, and just so happened that the Tang Family took a liking to my carving skills and want to collaborate with me to open a factory, which is currently under construction.¡±


    Hongji did not hold back any words in front of his father-in-law; everyone here was family.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, could you find a job for me as well? Recently, we¡¯ve had a lot of medical expenses for the elderly at home, and finances are a bit tight, so I¡¯m looking for work.


    ¡°Eldest Brother-in-Law, I¡¯m not in charge of factory matters. For instance, even the current house construction, it¡¯s Housekeeper Tang who is hiring workers. If you need a job, you should apply.¡±


    ¡°Brother-in-law, I don¡¯t have any particular skills, just brute strength, and I¡¯m not clever, indeed letting down your elder sister.¡±


    ¡°No worries, go and apply. Many don¡¯t have skills, just take the opportunity to learn and do it. Making a bit of money is better than nothing, especially with the New Year approaching, it¡¯s not easy for anyone.¡±


    Uncle Li and Young Uncle, hearing their conversation, also wanted to join in.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, take a look at us two, we also don¡¯t have any particular skills. All these years we¡¯ve been making a living by farming vegetables. If you have any ideas, like finding a market for our crops¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±Or perhaps when your factory is up and running, I could also get a job there. I¡¯ll learn what I don¡¯t know, having a job there might be better than what I can earn farming.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The two of us can¡¯t make much just by farming, and some tasks even our women can do. Now it¡¯s the slack season in farming, and we need to earn some money for the New Year!¡±


    Hongji understood what they were implying; they were looking for him to give them special treatment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as I said before, if you want to find work, go see Housekeeper Tang. I only do woodworking and am not involved in hiring.¡±


    If it were someone who didn¡¯t know Hongji well, they might think he was evading the issue and didn¡¯t want to introduce work to them.


    But since everyone here was close kin, they all understood that Hongji was a man who didn¡¯t meddle in such matters.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and apply first thing tomorrow morning. It¡¯s only a two li walk, much closer than the walk to the county to sell vegetables.¡±


    As the men chatted, Grandpa Li felt reassured hearing that his sons and son-in-law were all eager to work.


    As their father, he didn¡¯t wish for them to be extremely wealthy, just diligent in their work, and they would not have to worry about their next meal.


    Mrs. Li and her mother sat together, and Grandma Qi said her daughter looked skinnier and should eat more.


    ¡°Second Sister has become much prettier than before, you even look younger than me,¡± Younger Aunt said enviously, observing Mrs. Li¡¯s fair complexion, unlike her own, which was sunburned, making her look older than Mrs. Li despite being a couple of years younger.


    ¡°Second Sister, from your appearance, it looks like being a wet nurse isn¡¯t too bad!¡± Eldest Sister Li said with a look of envy.

 Chapter 137 - 136 Reluctant Wave Goodbye

    Chapter 137: Chapter 136 Reluctant Wave Goodbye


    Mrs. Li could only give a bitter smile and said, ¡°If I could choose, I would hope to be by my children¡¯s side, accompanying them as they grow.¡±


    ¡°Daughter, then will you always be a wet nurse? You haven¡¯t had a baby boy yet!¡± Grandma Qi had always been worried about this issue.


    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need to worry. The Tang Family said that after collaborating with my husband, they will let me return next spring. From then on, I will be accompanying my husband and children and won¡¯t need to work as a wet nurse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! This is a joyous matter.¡± Grandma Qi¡¯s eyes crinkled with her smile.


    ¡°How I envy the increasingly prosperous life of my second sister.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, what¡¯s there to envy? Didn¡¯t brother-in-law say he¡¯s going to apply for a job? Your family¡¯s days will get better and better too!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case!¡±


    The other relatives also started thinking along those lines and began discussing sending family members to apply for jobs.


    Mrs. Li could only laugh and say, ¡°Applying requires Housekeeper Tang¡¯s approval. Just because we¡¯re relatives doesn¡¯t mean an automatic acceptance. When hiring, of course, they¡¯ll choose the most capable people.¡±


    ¡°We understand that. We aren¡¯t lazy folks, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    While chatting, everyone didn¡¯t forget to fill up on the meat dishes. Today¡¯s feast was richer than usual, and the gifts Mrs. Li brought back¡ªchickens, ducks, cured meat¡ªall tasted better than what the farmer family made.


    Over there, the men were drinking, looking a bit tipsy.


    At the kids¡¯ table, everyone was crammed together, eating meat heartily, with grease smeared around their mouths, clearly enjoying themselves,


    Only the youngest, Ye Shiqi, was eating by herself in Mrs. Li¡¯s arms¡ªthe first time tasting roast chicken, duck, and cured meat in this era. She felt the traditional craftsmanship wasn¡¯t bad, perhaps because in this era, all items were free of pesticides, and the poultry and livestock that were raised were naturally produced, making them tastier.


    The air was less polluted, and the water quality was better too, a little sweet to the taste.


    Ye Shiqi, who had already grown several teeth, could eat meat, and today she also felt very satisfied.


    After the meal, Aunt and Younger Aunt went to wash the dishes, while Grandma Qi called Mrs. Li to the room to have a private chat.


    Daya held the youngest sister as they all sat in a row¡ªtheir cousins chatted together.


    Uncle¡¯s daughter looked at the clothes worn by Daya and her four sisters with a look of envy, touching the fabric and saying, ¡°Cousin, your clothes are so beautiful. Did second aunt make them?¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm, this is the prettiest set of clothes we sisters have. Our mother made them for us. This fabric was a gift from the main family to our mother, who made these clothes and shoes for us.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, mhm, my mother also made shoes and clothes for me, but the fabric is nowhere near as nice as yours.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you needn¡¯t envy me. Once we start earning money, we¡¯ll buy good fabric to make clothes for you too.¡±


    Daya¡¯s words made her younger sisters only nod in response, doubtful about whether their parents would buy them nice fabrics for clothes, especially since they were still young. It might be different when they grew up into young ladies.


    The boys, upon hearing the girls talk about clothes, knew that as long as they had new clothes to wear, they wouldn¡¯t fuss over whether it was coarse or fine because they understood that even dressed in a dragon robe, with their mischievous behavior, it wouldn¡¯t make them look like the Crown Prince.


    Wearing silk on them would be a waste; after all, they often played in the mud. Well!


    Soon after three, Mrs. Li, somewhat reluctant to leave, had to say her goodbyes. The carriage still had to take her husband and daughter home before returning to the Tang Family.


    The gifts Mrs. Li brought this time, other than the fabric and clothes, included desserts and alcohol, which she left behind. Some of the chickens, ducks, and cured meats she also left for them to take home.


    The head household saw off their relatives at the doorway, and Mrs. Li looked back at her parents and siblings once more. She felt reluctant to leave, but could only wave back when they did.


    Hongji helped his wife and children onto the carriage, waving goodbye to the family members.


    Mrs. Li watched as the figures of her family grew smaller and smaller as the carriage moved away, silently wiping away a tear.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry¡­ we¡¯ll see Grandma and Grandpa again soon¡ªit will be the Spring Festival before we know it,¡± Daya comforted warmly.


    The other girls also consoled their mother.


    ¡°My dear, the Spring Festival is just about a month away. We¡¯ll see them again very soon, so let¡¯s not cry,¡± said Hongji, his heart clenching in pain upon seeing Mrs. Li¡¯s tears.


    Mrs. Li managed a tearful smile and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cry, husband. Take good care of the children for me, then I can be at ease while I¡¯m away.¡±


    ¡°I will. The children are all very sensible, not troubling me one bit. And the youngest one, especially, knows best. There are some things that aren¡¯t convenient to discuss now, but if you have any doubts or questions, don¡¯t ask them now. Wait until you¡¯re no longer a wet nurse and have returned, then I¡¯ll explain everything slowly.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand,¡± Mrs. Li said. In fact, she had many questions in her heart¡ªlike about the honey, the silver her husband had taken out today, and some other things that puzzled her but that she could not bring herself to ask.


    Mrs. Li knew well enough that there were strangers in the carriage, and that private conversations between husband and wife should wait until they were alone.


    ¡°Big brother, please stop again at the kiln factory up ahead.¡±


    Hongji hadn¡¯t forgotten about the ceramic jars; he had paid for them. He hadn¡¯t understood before why his youngest daughter wanted the jars, but then he remembered the honey.


    ¡°Alrighty!¡±


    The carriage stopped next to the kiln factory, and Hongji, Mrs. Li, and the children all got out.


    The owner greeted them with a smile when he saw them come to pick up their goods.


    Ye Shiqi remembered that these ceramic jars had been sitting for so long. If they weren¡¯t washed and honey was put inside, it would certainly spoil the honey.


    Time was pressing, and she couldn¡¯t take all these little ceramic jars into her space to wash each one, so her only choice was to have her parents wash them here before placing them in the carriage.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve come? How could we let you carry these little ceramic jars yourself? I¡¯ll have someone help you carry them out.¡±


    ¡°Sure, thank you, boss,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s my duty to see to your business since you¡¯re looking after mine by getting the jars out.¡±


    The boss was about to arrange for workers to carry out the jars when Ye Shiqi spoke to her father, not quite clearly, ¡°Who hee hee?¡±


    Her words confused her parents and elder sister, who didn¡¯t immediately grasp what she meant.


    Ye Shiqi repeated herself and pointed to the kiln factory¡¯s well, making her intentions clear not only to her parents but also to her sisters.


    When the kiln factory boss had his workers bring out the jars, Hongji asked them to set the jars near the well so he could wash them.


    ¡°Sir, you want to wash the jars? With your nice clothes on, how can you get them dirty? For just five cents, our workers will ensure your jars are washed clean,¡± said the boss. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hongji intended to refuse; after all, he was wearing a new set of clothes his wife had made for him, and this was their first outing. They shouldn¡¯t get dirty or torn since they were made by his wife and were beyond the value of five cents. Nodding, he said:


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll trouble you, boss. They¡¯ll be used for storing food, so they need to be washed cleanly. Thank you very much!¡±

 Chapter 138 - 137: Buying a Clay Pot

    Chapter 138: Chapter 137: Buying a Clay Pot


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s no trouble, no trouble; I¡¯ll get them clean, rest assured!¡±


    The kiln factory owner directed the workers, and now there wasn¡¯t much to do; keeping the workers idle was a waste, so giving them some tasks eased his burden as well.


    It was just over 20 clay pots, and the owner assigned two workers¡ª one to fetch water and another to wash them, which they did speedily.


    Hongji watched them hauling so many buckets of water to clean the clay pots and admired his daughter¡¯s intelligence. If he had brought these many pots back home to wash, how many buckets would he have needed to carry?


    The five cents spent were well worth it; right now, he didn¡¯t even have time for his carving work. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to waste time on trifles.


    If it had been before, when he earned just ten cents a day, five cents would be costly. But now his value had increased.


    Hongji wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he had some money on him now, or if he felt his time was as good as gold, but he didn¡¯t feel a bit of heartache spending those five cents.


    Mrs. Li silently watched her husband do as their daughter said, without any objection. She had been away from her children for several months and truly missed out on spending time with them.


    Her husband¡¯s doting on their daughter might have its reasons, which she hoped for. She had feared that having given birth to daughters, her family would look down on them, even her husband might neglect them; such children would indeed be pitiable.


    The workers emptied the clean pots of water and helped load them into the carriage.


    The driver had not seen the workers washing the pots, and noticing their clean and still wet exterior, he thought this owner provided very good end-to-end service, selling pots and even washing them for the customer.


    When Hongji came out, he pulled out the two maces of silver to ask the owner for the change, not having a single copper coin on him¡ªnot even one cent. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kiln factory¡¯s owner didn¡¯t say much, exchanged the two maces for one mace of silver, the rest in copper coins, including two large strings of them.


    Seeing the change provided by the owner, Hongji thought it was trouble to carry so many more copper coins if he still had to fill his money bag to the brim.


    After the pots were placed in the carriage, all seven family members boarded.


    Once he was seated in the carriage, Hongji felt the bulging money bag and thought it was unsafe to keep the money on him, which made him glance once more at his little daughter in his lap.


    He reached into his pocket, took out all the money, and placed it into his little daughter¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°Husband, why are you giving all the money to the little girl? What if she loses it?¡±


    Mrs. Li saw him handing over the money, sure it was more than two taels of silver, and there was also a large heap of copper coins given as change just now.


    ¡°Hehe, the money is even less safe with me. Besides, all this money was originally hidden away by the little girl for me; let¡¯s have her hide it again!¡±


    Hongji looked at his wife and spoke as if in jest; he didn¡¯t explain too clearly because there were others present and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to explain in detail.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mrs. Li paused, at first thinking what her husband had said was in jest.


    ¡°Wuwa helped us hide the clothes and shoes. Granny and aunties searched but couldn¡¯t find them,¡± explained Daya to her mother.


    Mrs. Li looked at her five daughters; four older ones seemed to understand and nodded at her.


    Her heart was full of questions, yet as her husband had said, it wasn¡¯t the time to ask anything.


    She glanced once again at the little girl¡¯s clear gaze staring back at her; those big eyes seemed to be speaking, and as she looked into those eyes, she saw a trustworthy expression.


    Hongji had just placed the coins in Ye Shiqi¡¯s hands and bosom when she collected the money into her space. At that moment, she didn¡¯t care if her family witnessed the magical scene of items disappearing before their eyes.


    Ye Shiqi saw that the carriage had already entered the village entrance and would soon reach home. Now, what¡¯s more important was to do one thing first, to transfer the honey from her space into the pottery jars.


    With so many family members in the carriage, she could only silently gather all the pottery jars into her space, then began to fill them with honey, one by one.


    The pottery jars they bought could possibly hold two jin each, but she wouldn¡¯t fill them that much. The production of honey wasn¡¯t that high.


    Just two days ago, she had delivered a few jin, and yesterday, she saw there were about four or five jin left in her space. Over one night, it seemed to increase to about six jin of honey.


    She used her thoughts to fill one jar with one jin of honey, precisely filling six jars with honey, and then cut some honeycomb to fill into a jar.


    Then she wrote on each jar, marking those with honey as ¡°one jin of honey¡± and the jar with honeycomb as ¡°two jin of honeycomb.¡±


    Initially, she had wanted to give the honeycomb to her mother to enhance her health. It seems that she would have to wait until her mother was no longer working as a wet nurse. Right now, the honey that was being sent to the Tang Family would definitely not end up in her mother¡¯s hands.


    Ye Shiqi had finished packing the honey and honeycomb into the jars and then brought the seven jars back out onto the carriage with her thoughts.


    The people on the carriage had just been stunned by Ye Shiqi¡¯s display of collecting the silver coins, and they hadn¡¯t noticed the pottery jars placed at their feet.


    At that moment, Ye Shiqi gestured to her father about those jars, made another hand signal, and then pointed at her mother.


    The attention of the others was drawn to Ye Shiqi¡¯s hand gestures and eyes, jumping so quickly that they couldn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Hongji looked at the jars. He was literate and had seen those pots being washed by the workers before, which had not been marked with any writing.


    Out of the more than 20 pottery jars, only seven remained, and they had writing on the outside.


    Hongji, after witnessing his daughter conceal and reveal objects so many times, seemed unfazed by it.


    Daya and her three younger sisters also did not seem surprised; they just wanted to know what was inside the jars.


    Mrs. Li was stunned, her mouth agape, unable to utter a word. The strange tales she heard from the elders were just stories, just legends.


    Seeing such an occurrence unfold right before her eyes with her own child left her staring blankly at her young daughter. She didn¡¯t scream, nor did she think her daughter was a monster.


    There were many Enhanced Beings in the world. For instance, the county was full of witches, as well as fortune-tellers. If they weren¡¯t really in touch with the supernatural, how could they be so accurate in their predictions?


    Mrs. Li had heard that those witches all had the Yangyang Eye, but looking at her daughter¡¯s large, clear eyes, she didn¡¯t think her daughter possessed this ability.


    She dared not ask any questions out of confusion, fearing someone outside might hear. This incident absolutely could not be spread. No wonder her husband had said earlier that there were some things he couldn¡¯t yet explain to her.


    Such astonishing and strange events were beyond her comprehension, even if her husband tried to explain. Besides, her husband only half understood their daughter¡¯s situation.


    Their young daughter couldn¡¯t even speak yet, and if she could, would she be able to explain these abilities of hers?


    Mrs. Li began to worry about her daughter¡¯s future. With a daughter too clever for comfort, they, as parents, felt immense pressure. How could they protect her?


    Ensuring the healthy growth of such an extraordinary daughter, it seemed that her destiny was to rise from their humble farmer family, perhaps like a phoenix emerging from a chicken¡¯s nest.


    To confirm his suspicions, Hongji placed his young daughter in his wife¡¯s arms and picked up a pottery jar to take a look inside, discovering the sweet aroma of honey wafting out.


    He began to understand. Housekeeper Tang had always asked him to buy honey; it was his daughter who provided this source of income, and this time, she had allowed him to sell some for money.

 Chapter 139 - 138: Honey in a Ceramic Jar

    Chapter 139: Chapter 138: Honey in a Ceramic Jar


    ¡°Honey, Daddy is honey¡­¡± Siwa said longing for the sweet taste, having savored it once and never forgotten the taste.


    Daya, Er Ya, and Sanya had never tasted honey and could only smell its sweetness, which made them feel like drooling.


    Mrs. Li stared at those pottery jars, wondering how her husband could afford to buy honey to give away.


    So, the honey wasn¡¯t purchased; how did her youngest daughter produce the honey? Could it be that the daughter was not only capable but also an incarnation of an immortal?


    A fairy reincarnated into her body? With such doubts in mind, she simply opened her mouth¡­!


    Hongji felt a bit awkward as his daughters and wife stared at him, uncertain whether to give them the honey or not.


    After all, he had promised something to Housekeeper Tang, and today the Tang Family had sent so many gifts, giving him such great honor. As a reciprocation, he should really send this honey to the Tang Family.


    ¡°Wife, this is the honey our daughter wants us to sell to Housekeeper Tang. When you go back, take these seven pottery jars of honey to them, and make sure to tell Housekeeper Tang that our partnership is clear-cut. They can offset the favor of helping us buy gifts with this, so we won¡¯t owe them any favor,¡± he said.


    Mrs. Li nodded, understanding her husband¡¯s point. Even though they were country folks, they didn¡¯t want to be indebted to others¡ªdebts of gratitude are known to be the hardest to repay.


    Owing someone can make one unable to hold their head up in that person¡¯s presence.


    When Ye Shiqi saw how much her elder sisters craved the honey and that her father seemed determined not to let them have any, she could only secretly cut a bit of honeycomb from the hive using telekinesis and put these honey segments into a pottery jar before making the jar appear in her hand.


    ¡°Daddy, cool down, elder sisters¡­ eat honey¡­¡±


    Another pottery jar appeared in the youngest daughter¡¯s hands, and Mrs. Li, stunned, whispered in amazement, ¡°My Wuwa can talk now, wow!¡±


    Mrs. Li kissed her youngest daughter on the face.


    Daya and her three younger sisters had already heard their little sister. She took the pottery jar from the youngest, opened it, and revealed the sweet aroma without minding if her hands were dirty.


    She handed out the small honey segments to her parents and younger sister in the carriage and had a taste herself.


    They were so engrossed in the delicious honey they didn¡¯t want to eat quickly but had to because the carriage was almost at their doorstep.


    The driver half-heard their conversation, not quite making out the words, but the sweet aroma wafted from the carriage to him.


    The driver didn¡¯t think much of it; the family had just returned from visiting their maternal home, sharing delicious treats together, looking joyous and content¡ªan epitome of a happy home.


    As they neared their home, they ate the honey even faster, licking their hands clean.


    The pottery jar that momentarily held the honey segments was swiftly returned to space by Ye Shiqi, who had heard that one should wipe one¡¯s mouth after snacking secretly, not wanting the honey affair to become known to the family.


    The carriage stopped at their home, and they immediately prepared to return to the city, with the driver not driving into the yard.


    ¡°Big brother, have you brought the small boss and his family back?¡± two guards inquired of the driver, who nodded in confirmation.


    Hongji carried his daughters off the carriage and collected the gifts received and given in return from his father-in-law, leaving behind only the seven jars filled with honey.


    Mrs. Li wanted to speak more with her husband and daughters, but at that moment, two young sisters-in-law and her plump yet swift mother-in-law ran out from the courtyard, silencing her unspoken words.


    Hongji glanced at Mrs. Li; both husband and wife¡¯s eyes reflected their reluctance to part, despite their brief reunion. It was time to say farewell again.


    The couple saw each other¡¯s thoughts in their eyes, and Hongji said to the driver: S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Please, big brother, ensure my wife safely returns to the Tang Family¡­!¡±


    ¡°This is certain, Small Boss, rest assured, I will definitely ensure that the young madam is safely delivered back to the Tang Family.¡±


    ¡°Good, thank you¡­.¡±


    The carriage began to turn around, Mrs. Lai and her two daughters wanted to stop it, but were blocked by two guards at the door, ¡°That horse can kick, do you want to die?¡±


    In fact, the guards were afraid that these people would delay Mrs. Li¡¯s return journey, and they were even more afraid their actions might spook the horse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Mrs. Li¡­, leave your things behind.¡±


    Not daring to be rough with the guards, Mrs. Lai could only shout loudly.


    Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen, blocked by the two guards, bashfully didn¡¯t dare to speak, in front of this handsome young man, they were always the young ladies, and assuming a scholarly air was the etiquette they were learning at the moment.


    The sisters had already realized that if their natal family was to become wealthy and act like bosses, they couldn¡¯t behave as rudely as before, what difference would there be from the poor girls they used to be?


    They had to learn to act the part, they couldn¡¯t be so crude.


    How dare Mrs. Li let the carriage stop? Inside the carriage, there were several jars of honey, meant to be delivered to the Tang Family. How could it reach the Tang Family if her mother-in-law and sister-in-law saw the honey?


    ¡°Mother, do you see what I have in my hands? This is the reciprocity gift for going to the father-in-law¡¯s house.¡± In order to keep his mother¡¯s attention on him, Hongji lifted the gift in his hands a bit higher.


    Mrs. Lai and her two daughters, previously focused on the carriage, now noticed the item in Hongji¡¯s hands.


    ¡°A return gift, that¡¯s good, is there any food? We must have a good meal tonight.¡±


    Mrs. Lai remembered that Housekeeper Tang, in order not to let them rush to the town for a feast, had sent a table¡¯s worth of food to their house, and then he took some people to dine in town.


    With the son and so many children out of the house, she and her husband, along with their two daughters, ate all of the great feast prepared for lunch at home, plus their elder son-in-law who also stayed home.


    Seeing the bag in their big brother¡¯s hands, Ye Shuzhi and Ye Shuzhen knew there must be good things in the return gifts, so they too stopped pretending to be refined.


    Following Mrs. Lai¡¯s steps, they entered the house. Mrs. Lai opened the kitchen and unpacked bag after bag, finding chicken, duck, pork, and even fried dough twists.


    Some of the roast chicken and duck were cut and sent back, already cooked. Mrs. Lai and the two daughters took pieces with their hands and ate them.


    Mrs. Lai then stored the meat away, and the sisters shifted their gaze, grabbing the fried dough twists to eat.


    Hongji and the children returned to their rooms to change their clothes. Earlier, their attention was all on the goods, and they hadn¡¯t noticed they were wearing new clothes.


    After changing, they opened the door, and Hongji went to the tool room to continue working before it got dark.


    ¡°Son, did your wife take a day off from the Tang Family to come home for the birthday celebration?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father felt a lack of energy working alone in the afternoon without his son to accompany him.


    After a big lunch, ¡°Litchi Lazy Chopping Wood,¡± he felt less agile moving around.


    Hongji¡¯s father picked up his bamboo pipe to smoke again.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s probably because I spoke out of turn yesterday, Housekeeper Tang applied for a day off for my wife.¡± Hongji, while carving, kept his focus on the wood, not even looking at his father while they talked.


    ¡°Yes, son, we must cherish our days as they get better and better. You must do your work well.¡± Hongji¡¯s father said, exhaling a cloud of smoke.

 Chapter 140 - 139 Silver Ingot

    Chapter 140: Chapter 139 Silver Ingot


    Mrs. Li sat in the carriage, her gaze occasionally falling on the seven jars of honey. When the carriage reached the village entrance, Housekeeper Tang spotted it.


    Housekeeper Tang had planned to stay a while longer, but it was as if the wind blowing from the carriage brought a sweet scent to him.


    This scent was very familiar to him; it was the fragrance of honey he had tasted in pastries and chrysanthemum tea.


    Seeing the carriage didn¡¯t stop, he knew it certainly carried Mrs. Li. Although he didn¡¯t see the person inside, he recognized his own estate¡¯s carriage and the coachman driving it.


    ¡°Guards, let¡¯s head back to the city¡­¡± With a sudden command from Housekeeper Tang, the guards, upon hearing the order, brought out their horses and also led out Housekeeper Tang¡¯s horse.


    Before mounting, Housekeeper Tang gave a few instructions to Ye Senhai, who was supervising the workers, then he rode off in pursuit of the carriage.


    Two guards followed closely behind Housekeeper Tang, urging their horses into a quick gallop.


    Ye Senhai was puzzled by Housekeeper Tang¡¯s early departure, a full half an hour before the usual time, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask what urgent matter drove Housekeeper Tang to return so hastily.


    He watched their retreating figures riding away, noticing in the distance ahead of their horses a carriage that they were swiftly pursuing.


    Ye Senhai speculated that it might be Tang Mansion¡¯s carriage; he remembered that his uncle¡¯s family had gone to his father-in-law¡¯s house for a birthday feast today, so the carriage might be carrying his sister-in-law.


    As for why Housekeeper Tang was chasing the carriage with guards, Ye Senhai interpreted it as a way to protect Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li sat in the carriage, nearing the town, when she heard more hoofbeats, and noticed horses accompanying their carriage.


    Mrs. Li pulled back the carriage curtain to look outside and saw Housekeeper Tang riding on the left, with two guards riding on the right; they were escorting her as a form of protection.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang¡­¡±


    Just as Housekeeper Tang was about to ask Mrs. Li something, noticing her inquiry, he replied with a smile:


    ¡°Hehe, Mrs. Li, have you brought back honey this time?¡±


    ¡°How did Housekeeper Tang know?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Perhaps her husband had told him in advance?


    ¡°Ho ho, the scent of honey floated out of the carriage. It would¡¯ve been impossible not to notice. That¡¯s why I caught up with you and them,¡± he continued.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, I will be handing over the items to Madam, anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. If someone learns of this and intercepts you at the gate, you would hardly dare to refuse them; how could that be allowed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Mrs. Li knew her status in Tang Mansion was lowly, and with so many masters there, if someone really did intercept her at the gate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Not to mention parting with money, if she stirred up trouble over honey with her vulnerable status, she really wouldn¡¯t dare to invite disaster. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Li looked gratefully at Housekeeper Tang, who had been so thoughtful. This man, a bit older than herself, was quite attentive.


    Seeing her gaze, Housekeeper Tang chuckled and asked, ¡°May I know how many pounds of honey do you have in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°There are seven jars of honey, one of which holds two pounds of honeycomb. I¡¯ve heard that consuming this kind of honeycomb is particularly nourishing for the complexion. It seems like the small jars hold about a pound each.¡±


    Having heard Mrs. Li¡¯s response, Housekeeper Tang¡¯s smile widened as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve improved! Previously it was five pounds, and now it¡¯s over six, nearly eight. Not bad at all. Although they can¡¯t cover the house¡¯s expenses, they can be stored for now, and they will do nicely for gifting.¡±


    ¡°Oh, would you mind not spreading the word that I¡¯m the one who brought the honey? I am asked about honey every day. Perhaps not much is produced, and I don¡¯t even know where it¡¯s bought from. It¡¯s hard to refuse people!¡±


    ¡°Alright, understood. I¡¯ll give you the money for the honey later.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need, my husband said to thank you for the wedding gift you prepared for us today. Just take this honey as a return gift!¡±


    ¡°How can this be? We¡¯ve gotten quite the bargain, we definitely must pay you. You shouldn¡¯t refuse, our Tang Family is large and doesn¡¯t lack this bit of money, but it¡¯s different for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mrs. Li thought about it and realized it was true. If they hadn¡¯t received help today, her husband would have spent money on gifts, and that money would have also been reward money from the Tang Family.


    ¡°Here, this is five silver taels, we¡¯ve picked up a bargain, and I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t dare to accept it. Next time Mr. Li has honey, we will have to buy it at a high price.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang said this as he tossed a silver coin, worth five silver taels, from the purse in his pocket.


    Seeing the silver coins thrown into the coach by Housekeeper Tang, Mrs. Li held the most money she had ever received for the first time and had never touched silver coins before.


    She touched the silver coins with her hand, cherishing the five taels and pocketing them.


    In order to prevent others from knowing and leaking the news, Housekeeper Tang ensured the coachman kept the information to himself and also told the two guards to keep quiet.


    How could they dare not listen to what Housekeeper Tang said?


    The coachman was quite puzzled throughout the whole journey, as he transported Mrs. Li and her family. Where had this family bought the honey from?


    Could it be from that tile kiln? Oh, that¡¯s right, he remembered seeing that the pots coming out from the tile kiln were washed; at the time, he even thought the owner was so diligent, selling pots and helping with the washing.


    The coachman¡¯s speculations were not shared with Housekeeper Tang.


    This time, Housekeeper Tang didn¡¯t enter through the main gate with the guards but entered through a side gate instead.


    Mrs. Li took her small bundle and got off the coach first, not concerning herself with the honey, and headed straight to the young Master¡¯s courtyard, worried about the young Master after being out for a day.


    The housekeeper and guards entered through the side gate and had the gatekeeper take care of the horses. He called the coachman and both guards to carry two pots of honey each, while he carried one himself, delivering the goods to the storehouse first.


    After taking them to the storehouse, he ordered the person in charge of the storehouse not to talk about the honey to anyone. Even if someone knew about it, they could not take any of the honey out.


    The old woman managing the storehouse and the accountants heeded the housekeeper¡¯s words, nodding respectfully in agreement.


    Housekeeper Tang had a powerful presence, managing the mansion¡¯s affairs and the Old Master and young Master¡¯s business outside, earning the trust of both the Old Master and young Master. His authority was greater than that of any ordinary master of the house without power.


    All matters in the mansion were under Madam¡¯s command, and Madam had entrusted many affairs to Housekeeper Tang, such as procurement.


    While the coachman was carrying the pots from the coach, he wondered quite a lot. He had seen Mrs. Li and her husband buying more than twenty small tile jars at the tile kiln, though he had not counted exactly how many.


    When Mrs. Li returned home, she did not take out the pots, neither did her husband or family members; so, where did all those pots go?


    The coachman dared not say too much in front of Housekeeper Tang and kept the matter to himself.


    After giving instructions to those in charge, Housekeeper Tang then sent the guards to take the horses to the stables.


    He joyfully proceeded to Madam¡¯s courtyard, entering the drawing room, where he saw Madam giving instructions to an old woman in charge.


    He stood by, waiting for them to finish their discussion. A Maid noticed Housekeeper Tang come in and served him tea.


    Madam saw Housekeeper Tang and noticed that he had come back half an hour earlier than usual.


    Knowing he must have something to report, she gave a few more instructions to the old woman, then waved her hand to dismiss her.

 Chapter 141 - 140 Honeycomb Beauty Care

    Chapter 141: Chapter 140 Honeycomb Beauty Care


    After the housekeeper left, Housekeeper Tang reported to Madam that Mrs. Li had returned home today and brought back seven terracotta jars of honey for the Tang Family.


    ¡°Oh, are they all five catties per jar?¡± Having realized the benefits of honey, Madam felt it rejuvenated her complexion even more than bird¡¯s nest.


    For a woman who loves to maintain her beauty, honey is the best supplement and the finest beautifying product.


    Sitting in the position of Mrs. Tang, and with her husband having taken concubines, she naturally did not want to age and yield her husband to others. For the happiness of her son and grandson and for her own, personal maintenance was of utmost importance.


    ¡°The jars that were delivered are smaller than the previous ones, they seem to be new jars that can hold about two catties of honey. But according to Mrs. Li¡¯s explanation, they are meant as gifts, so naturally, they are packed one catty per jar. She said this kind of honey is very rare; this time she only brought six catties and a two-catty honeycomb.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about that kind of honeycomb that you eat directly?¡± Madam, hearing about the honeycomb, showed an expression of delight. Having tasted exotic delicacies and bird¡¯s nest, she was unexpectedly fond of honeycomb.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, bring that jar of honeycomb to my courtyard. I want to use it to entertain Old Master and young Master and to snack on during leisure time.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll have Jinhua collect it from the storeroom, just say that it was Madam and the housekeeper¡¯s instruction, and no one else should know about the honey.¡±


    After hearing the housekeeper¡¯s words, Madam waved for someone close by to find Jinhua. Today, Jinhua had been assigned to the courtyard of her little grandson to look after him and had not returned by this point; she knew there had to be a handover with Mrs. Li.


    The housekeeper departed from Madam¡¯s courtyard to report to Old Master¡¯s study, to inform him and the Eldest Young Master about the day¡¯s proceedings.


    ******


    Meng Zhaojun had not visited the Tang Family for several days since the day she and her mother were ¡®expelled¡¯ after dining by Lady Tang.


    Mrs. Meng was furious. No matter what, she was an official¡¯s wife, with her husband serving as a parent official in the county, an object of flattery from others. Being treated like that by Lady Tang made her angrily return home with her daughter.


    She was still brooding at home even the day after Lady Tang sent pastries over as a conciliatory gesture, which failed to appease her.


    Meng Zhaojun was also quite upset at first but could not bear to see her cultivation plan come to nothing. If she were to give up now, wouldn¡¯t all her previous efforts be wasted?


    Her pride would not allow her to quit, her pride would not tolerate a failure in her cultivation.


    Despite persuading her mother many times, her mother not only disallowed her from visiting the Tang residence, she forbade anyone from helping her send gifts or written invitations there.


    Mrs. Meng, aware of her daughter¡¯s intelligence and capability, nonetheless forbade Meng Zhaojun from writing any invitation or sending anything to the Tang residence on her own.


    Meng Zhaojun, unable to persuade her mother, unable to visit the Tang residence or send gifts there, felt somewhat disheartened.


    She couldn¡¯t just become a stranger to the Tang Family; she still wanted to see the young Tang Shunyan.


    Feeling bored and helpless, she decided to embroider a scented pouch during her needlework lessons with Mr. He. While her needlework skills weren¡¯t yet up to par for complex designs, she was certainly capable of embroidering a simple one. Anything intricate was beyond her.


    Meng Zhaojun stitched the scented pouch one thread at a time, unable to execute complicated embroidery, she simply adorned the pouch with a bamboo design.


    Once the embroidery was completed, she had her maid fill it with fragrant spices, preparing to gift it to Tang Shunyan on his birthday. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tang Shunyan¡¯s birthday was in two days, just a few days earlier than hers.


    Meng Zhaojun had finished embroidering the pouch and had her maid inquire whether Tang Shunyan¡¯s birthday celebration was going to be a grand affair.


    If it was, would they send an invitation to their mansion?


    If an invitation arrived, would her mother discard it or take her to the party?


    While she pondered these things, her chief maid entered to report:


    ¡°Lady, Madam has requested your presence in her courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ all right!¡±


    Meng Zhaojun stepped out of her room and approached the doorway, where the maid who usually attended her mother was standing.


    ¡°Lady, Madam has sent for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Mother wants me to go to her courtyard, is there something the matter?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun had, for the past few days, been incessantly mentioning her desire to visit the Tang Family, which had irritated Mrs. Meng. She had decreed that her daughter stay in the courtyard without wandering about and avoid bothering her unless called for.


    ¡°Lady, Madam wants to have new clothes made for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is indeed very good¡­¡± Meng Zhaojun seemed to understand¡ªthe possibility was that her mother intended to attend a banquet and wished to have clothes made for her. After all, winter attire had already been taken care of, and spring garments should probably be made after the New Year!


    Meng Zhaojun entered her mother¡¯s courtyard, not heading to her own room but to the parlor where guests were received, as the tailoring assistance would definitely be arranged there.


    Upon entering the parlor, she saw a tailor shop owner sitting on a chair, sipping tea.


    Her family did not maintain a plethora of shops with many embroidery ladies like the Tang Family did in the same locality.


    The main business interests of her family lay in the Capital, and since their arrival here over a year ago, Mrs. Meng had only purchased two shops in the county¡ªone a pastry shop and the other a cosmetics retailer.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Meng Zhaojun entered the parlor, paid her respects to her mother, and acknowledged the shop owner with a nod.


    Upon seeing the official¡¯s daughter nodding to her, the shop owner rose and returned the gesture, then addressed Mrs. Meng with a smile:


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, Miss Meng grows ever more beautiful by the day. As a child, she looked like a little Beauty and, growing up, is sure to become a stunning beauty and talented lady.¡± Ms. Ding, the tailor shop owner, had quite a sweet tongue¡ªbefitting of a businesswoman.


    ¡°Ms. Ding, take her measurements and make us both a new set of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, would you like casual wear or something for attending a banquet?¡±


    ¡°For a banquet, I suppose! It should be unique, so we don¡¯t end up wearing the same outfit as someone else.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will take measurements for the Lady. When do you need the clothes by?¡± Ms. Ding, the tailor shop owner, feared she wouldn¡¯t have enough time.


    ¡°They must be ready in two days¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°Then, including today, we only have two days. We will work overtime to finish them on time. Please rest assured, Mrs. Meng. Even if we have to set aside all other business, we will prioritize completing your dresses.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    Ms. Ding took Meng Zhaojun¡¯s measurements and then those of Mrs. Meng.


    In fact, both of their clothes had always been custom-made at this shop, but for the sake of caution, the shop owner still took measurements each time they needed new garments crafted.


    Clothes that were too small were difficult to adjust, and clothes that were too large needed alterations. Mrs. Meng¡¯s size might not have changed much over a period of time, but it was different for Miss Meng¡ªchildren always grow taller and bigger.


    Having taken the measurements, Ms. Ding asked them what color of fabric they wanted, bringing along swatches for them to choose from.


    Mrs. Meng selected the fabrics for the dresses for her daughter and herself, and to expedite the tailoring process, Ms. Ding, with her items in hand, excused herself from the parlor.


    ¡°Mother, what banquet are we attending?¡± Meng Zhaojun had her suspicions but still asked the question outright.


    ¡°A clever girl like you asking such questions,¡± Mrs. Meng chided gently.


    ¡°Mother, please tell me!¡± Meng Zhaojun clung to her mother¡¯s arm, shaking it coquettishly as she begged.

 Chapter 142 - 141 Making New Clothes

    Chapter 142: Chapter 141 Making New Clothes


    Mrs. Meng was well aware of her daughter¡¯s thoughts.


    Although she was angry, as the wife of an official and the wife of a merchant, socializing was part of the norm. For her husband¡¯s sake, for the future of their family, she had to forgive Lady Tang.


    ¡°The Tang Family sent an invitation, stating that their legitimate grandson Tang Shunyan is turning three years old. They¡¯re not holding a big celebration but have invited some guests. Our family also received an invitation.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, despite her mother¡¯s confirmation, broke into a smile at the thought of seeing her little nemesis Tang Shunyan again.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, such a young age and already thinking about outsiders,¡± Mrs. Meng chided. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, at the banquet, don¡¯t go wandering into Lady Tang¡¯s courtyard. She is close to giving birth, and if she gets upset and something happens to her, you will offend her.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun thought of Lady Tang¡¯s pettiness and pouted. If it weren¡¯t for the chance to see Tang Shunyan, she wouldn¡¯t want to go anywhere near Lady Tang¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Mother, the banquet isn¡¯t going to be held in Lady Tang¡¯s courtyard, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. The banquet will include not just women but also men. Men wouldn¡¯t find it appropriate to go into Lady Tang¡¯s courtyard. Even if the banquet is held in the grand garden, it wouldn¡¯t be at a woman¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    Actually, Mrs. Meng was seizing this opportunity to begin teaching her daughter.


    Meng Zhaojun had spent the past few days in her mother¡¯s courtyard, absorbing her teachings. She felt overwhelmed by the many rules and etiquettes of ancient times that she, as the daughter of an official, had to learn.


    ¡°After the New Year, I will hire a teacher for you to learn etiquette. You can¡¯t focus only on playing,¡± her mother continued.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Meng Zhaojun felt that living in ancient times and being groomed to be a talented lady was far more challenging than studying for over a decade in her previous life, not to mention the arduous college entrance exams. Being a talented lady in ancient times was no easy feat.


    For the sake of her future prospects, she had no choice but to learn these things. Meng Zhaojun was quite stubborn by nature, and having arrived in this dynasty, she had to accept its education.


    She, as the daughter of an affluent family, couldn¡¯t be like a farmer girl. Otherwise, what would be the difference between her and a farmer girl?


    She needed to have her advantages to avoid the risk of being outdone.


    Meng Zhaojun felt incompetent, lacking a ¡®Golden Finger¡¯ except for not having been given the soup by Meng Po and thus retaining the memory of her past life. This in itself was a minor ¡®Golden Finger,¡¯ with much less effort already giving her an edge over others.


    Mrs. Meng made new clothes only for the mother and daughter, while the clothes for her husband, son, and other family members were all ready-made.


    ¡­


    The Tang Family¡¯s home was bustling today. The legitimate grandson of the richest man of the Tang Family was celebrating his third birthday. They had invited a few close guests to visit, and one of the family¡¯s taverns was closed to outside customers today; it was dedicated solely to serving the guests who came to offer birthday congratulations.


    Of course, some tables would also be set up at the Tang¡¯s residence to accommodate those who couldn¡¯t go to the tavern to eat. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With such a luxurious house, the Tang Family could have easily hosted all the guests, but the homeowners did not wish to turn their house topsy-turvy and chose to entertain at the tavern instead.


    Even though the guests were entertained at the tavern, they all came to meet the birthday boy Tang Shunyan first and presented their gifts.


    Today, as the center of attention, Tang Shunyan would surely receive an overwhelming number of gifts. He arranged for his wet nurse to collect them and did not let them pass through the hands of any other maids.


    Mrs. Li was very cautious with the gifts received, instructing them to be carefully placed, as they might be showcased later.


    Tang Shunyan actually wished that the sisters from his wet nurse¡¯s family could attend his banquet.


    His suggestion was rejected by his family members, especially by Lady Tang, who argued that if those farmer girls attended and unwittingly offended someone important due to their lack of knowledge, what then?


    The other members of the Tang Family had their reasons for refusing. If their children came to the banquet, Hongji must make an appearance, which would delay his carving work.


    Inviting them to a child¡¯s banquet was clearly just a ploy to make them bring gifts, wasn¡¯t it?


    If the gift is too expensive, it would trouble their farmer family; if it¡¯s too cheap, it might be laughed at by others.


    Tang Shunyan began by persuasively arguing his case, but his family disagreed and pointed out the pros and cons of the situation to him.


    Tang Shunyan had no other choice but to delay his meeting with his wet nurse and her daughter.


    Even at his young age, he knew better than to cause trouble for his wet nurse¡¯s family.


    Of course, among the birthday gifts Tang Shunyan received today was a wallet from Meng Zhaojun, but it was placed inside a box, and Tang Shunyan hadn¡¯t seen what was inside. He had his wet nurse put it away.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, I wish you a happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡± Tang Shunyan¡¯s face was almost frozen with a smile, maintaining it all day, especially in front of Meng Zhaojun, as he assessed her attire.


    Meng Zhaojun was dressed in a white mink coat on the outside and a pink satin winter skirt on the inside, looking both noble and beautiful. The skirt reached her feet, neatly covering her pair of cotton boots, and her headwear was exquisite and lovely.


    If this were not a small place, others might mistake her for a Princess arriving.


    As Tang Shunyan was scrutinizing Meng Zhaojun, she was also sizing up the birthday boy, Tang Shunyan.


    Because today was his birthday, Tang Shunyan, who usually wouldn¡¯t wear red, was dressed in a red birthday outfit.


    Whether it was the hat or the clothes, all were red, but the little boy dressed in red and styled as a male could easily be mistaken for a little girl.


    The Tang Family members were notably attractive, and Tang Shunyan had inherited the Tang Family¡¯s genes; even at a young age, one could see the shadow of a future handsome and debonair man.


    Such a young man was one she had wisely chosen to mould through her nurturing plan.


    The boy and the girl hadn¡¯t chatted much when other guests arrived, bringing their children as well, since the occasion was a child¡¯s birthday feast.


    Most of the invited guests were familiar faces, and in a flash, Tang Shunyan found himself at the center of a circle of children.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing herself not being the center of attention, Meng Zhaojun, in a bid to redirect their focus, said to Tang Shunyan:


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, in a few days it will be my birthday too, and I expect you to congratulate me then.¡±


    Tang Shunyan¡¯s attention was diverted by Meng Zhaojun¡¯s words, and he looked at her and said:


    ¡°If your family sends out invitations, I will surely attend, but if your family isn¡¯t hosting a large celebration, I could only have my elders send you a gift.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll need to ask my mother about that when I get back, and I¡¯ll let you know afterward.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun might have been too excited and happy in the past couple of days to think about her own birthday.


    Their conversation caught the attention of the other children, who stopped talking and quietly watched them, with none of the children saying they wanted to be invited as well.


    Indeed, aside from seeing Meng Zhaojun at the Tang Family¡¯s home, they didn¡¯t often meet Meng Zhaojun and weren¡¯t familiar with the proud daughter of the county magistrate¡¯s house.


    Now, surrounding Tang Shunyan, they couldn¡¯t get a chance to talk to her either.


    Meng Zhaojun might be somewhat more mature; aside from Tang Shunyan, who was part of her nurturing plan, she had no interest in dealing with the other little brats.


    This resulted in her having no close female friends or intimates in the county, besides Tang Shunyan.

 Chapter 143 - 142 Unique

    Chapter 143: Chapter 142 Unique


    Tang Shunyan, having met all the guests, could no longer sit still in the drawing room with the adults. He called over familiar friends to play in his courtyard and intended to show off his toys to them.


    Mrs. Li, when the young Master wanted to return to the courtyard, the maids by Madam¡¯s side helped carry the Master¡¯s gifts back to the courtyard.


    Xiu Zhi and the maid Mei Zhi offered to help, but Mrs. Li, not feeling assured about these two maids, had Jinhua keep an eye on them.


    The received gifts hadn¡¯t been unwrapped yet, so it was unknown how many precious items were inside.


    Lady Tang had meant to come out to the hall to see her son¡¯s birthday, but as her body was becoming heavier, the Tang Family were afraid she might get bumped, so they did not allow her to come to the hall to meet the guests.


    Lady Tang sent Jufeng over, as the young Master¡¯s gifts were initially to be collected by her.


    However, it turned out that Young Master Tang had his own big ideas. Despite Jufeng¡¯s persuasion, the young Master was adamant that he should collect his gifts himself.


    Seeing that there were so many guests, Madam Tang told Jufeng not to argue further. A child¡¯s gifts, even with the mother¡¯s help in collecting them, could wait until the day was over.


    Jufeng had no choice but to go back and report.


    Lady Tang, hearing that her son was not listening to her, got a bit angry, yet she dared not scold her son with guests present that day.


    She blamed all these mistakes on Mrs. Li. She hadn¡¯t expected that this peasant woman, after being helped by the Tang Family, would show no gratitude and even taught their son, who, ever since she came, did not listen to her.


    Lady Tang didn¡¯t think it was her own son¡¯s doing, but was certain someone had misled him.


    Thinking about this, she grew so angry that it agitated her body. Her agitation caused the child in her belly to move too, and her belly started to swell.


    Lady Tang felt that her formerly well-behaved child in her belly started to become restless due to her agitation, turning her stomach hard and uncomfortable. She felt somewhat distressed as she rubbed her belly.


    ¡°Lady Tang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Jufeng, I can barely breathe, it¡¯s so uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°Lady Tang, what should we do? You haven¡¯t taken fetus-preserving medicine for a long time, shall we call for the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not alarm anyone for now, make me a cup of honey tea.¡±


    Lady Tang thought that the honey tea she had previously drunk had greatly improved her condition, and at this critical moment, despite it being a gift from the Li Family, she needed it, especially since she was feeling unwell due to her anger at Mrs. Li.


    Jufeng forced herself to stay calm, but her hands trembled a little when she was making the tea¡ªshe was genuinely worried about Lady Tang¡¯s safety.


    The little maids were flustered as they helped Lady Tang to lie down on the bed.


    Lady Tang felt even more uncomfortable lying flat, so she decided to lie on her side.


    Jufeng took some honey that she had earlier requested from the young Master, specially kept for making tea for Lady Tang, and brewed a cup of warm honey water. She then had the little maid help Lady Tang sit up and drink a cup of honey water.


    After drinking the cup of honey water, Lady Tang felt the earlier heart palpitations and the swollen sensation in her belly dissipate.


    ¡°Lady Tang, how do you feel? Shall we go call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do. I¡¯m feeling much better now. When calling the doctor, don¡¯t disturb the mansion¡¯s guests; if anyone asks, just say it¡¯s for a peace pulse.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jufeng instructed the maid to do as told, feeling relieved that Lady Tang seemed much better. Her face had been a little pale before, but now had regained its rosiness.


    ¡­


    Tang Shunyan, together with his playmates¡ªmostly boys but also some family girls¡ªthey were all of a similar age. Girls under seven years old could enter his courtyard, while those slightly older simply wouldn¡¯t play with such young children.


    So many girls and boys followed Tang Shunyan through the garden, and made their way to his courtyard.


    Each child was accompanied by a maid or a little servant, as their families were either rich or noble, and the children always had attendants with them when they played.


    Everyone attending the banquet brought along a servant or a maid.


    With so many boys and girls following Tang Shunyan, and with their accompanying maids and little servants, the group proceeded with great fanfare to Tang Shunyan¡¯s courtyard.


    Of course, Tang Shunyan wouldn¡¯t let so many people into his bedroom. He invited his friends into the living room and had the wet nurse bring out his toys so he could play with his friends.


    Mrs. Li was busy placing gifts into the young master¡¯s room. Since the young master hadn¡¯t opened the gifts yet, she could only put those gifts into locked chests.


    Afterward, she took out the toys that the young master treasured dearly, knowing they were carved by her husband and daughter. Holding these toys, her thoughts drifted back to her husband and daughter.


    Only separated for a few days, she already missed them terribly.


    Mrs. Li put these toys in a wooden box and carried them to the living room, placing them before the young master.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something amazing to show you all today, but you can¡¯t snatch it away to take home. If you do, I¡¯ll fight you for them,¡± he warned his friends seriously, adding that if they stole his toys, he would fall out with them.


    Among these children was certainly Meng Zhaojun, who came specifically to spend more time with Tang Shunyan. How could she not follow when all the other girls were doing so?


    Seeing how Tang Shunyan treasured his toys at that moment sparked a twinge of annoyance in her.


    Only she knew the inside story: these toys were gifts from Tang Shunyan¡¯s milk sister. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, look how much you¡¯re cherishing these¡ªthey¡¯re just ordinary wooden toys that could be bought in any toy store,¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Nonsense, these toys were given to me by my milk sister and they¡¯re one of a kind,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°Ha, one of a kind? Anyone who can draw them can have them made,¡± she teased.


    ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t argue with you. Come, my friends, take a look at my toys,¡± Tang Shunyan invited, bristling at Meng Zhaojun¡¯s arrogant words. He knew she was good at drawing and that she could draw well but he refused to believe that anyone else could have made toys just like his.


    ¡°Wow, an elephant! Is this a tiger? So majestic¡­¡± one exclaimed in awe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a panda. Tsk tsk, is this a little rabbit?¡± another commented.


    ¡°Wow, a fairy¡­ Heavenly beauties¡­¡± another voiced dreamily.


    ¡°Is this a Heavenly God Warrior? This one is even more majestic¡­ a Heavenly General,¡± yet another admired aloud.


    One by one, the children crowded around, and someone bumped Meng Zhaojun aside as boys and girls each grabbed their favorite toys to look at, the scene bustling with excited chatter.


    Elbowed aside, Meng Zhaojun stood on the outskirts, stomping her foot in irritation and pouting.


    She wanted to storm off in a huff, but at that moment, a mischievous idea formed in her mind. Since Tang Shunyan claimed his toys were unique, she would memorize their designs.


    Meng Zhaojun contemplated memorizing the appearance of the toys and then drawing them to have them reproduced, her current irritation twisting her young face.


    Nobody in the living room noticed her expression, and the adults were standing a bit farther away. Who would have thought such a young girl could harbor such ¡°unique¡± thoughts!

 Chapter 144 - 143: Recruiting Apprentices

    Chapter 144: Chapter 143: Recruiting Apprentices


    On Tang Shunyan¡¯s birthday, he played with toys and showed them off to his friends. His eyes sparkled with such delight and warmth that he felt incredibly proud.


    These kids were from wealthy or influential families, and they always wanted what others had.


    They had never seen or owned the toys at Tang Shunyan¡¯s place. After they returned home from the birthday party, they all wanted their families to buy them wooden toys.


    From that day on, a craze for wooden toys began in the new county. Those who bought toys boasted to their peers, and those who hadn¡¯t yet or who had fewer unique toys than their peers urged their parents to make purchases.


    The Tang Family learned about the craze and first had Hongji stop working on the large wooden figures of immortals, understanding that the rarer the wood, the higher the price it could fetch in the market.


    Hongji¡¯s carvings of valuable wood figures, of which there were over twenty, were already displayed in the county¡¯s gold and silver jewelry store, to be sold at exorbitant prices.


    When enthusiasts for religious figures in wealthy families learned that the Tang Family shop was selling them, they rushed to buy a wooden immortal figure, no matter the cost, sparking yet another wave of craze for wooden immortal figures among prestigious households.


    Since Hongji¡¯s capacity to carve alone was limited, the Tang Family had him carve small toys from the leftover wood used for other figures, which were far more precious than those he carved from ordinary wood.


    Every night, Ye Shiqi tirelessly worked on designs for toys that were all unique, ensuring their inimitability, and all the merchandise they sold was exclusive.


    When Hongji carved small toys, some were such that he had never seen before and had no idea what they were, so he carved them exactly as his daughter had drawn.


    Now Ye Shiqi kept drawing all sorts of strange things, like airplanes, arrows, trains, cars, and the twelve zodiac animals. Besides the zodiac animals, she included every imaginable and unimaginable creature, even birds in flight or flying insects, phoenixes, butterflies, and the like.


    For the oddities that Ye Shiqi could not explain to her father, he might understand the twelve zodiac animals. It was not easy to collect all twelve zodiac toy animals.


    Since they were carved from fine wood, even if it was leftover good wood, it had value.


    The factory wasn¡¯t yet finished, but the roof was being tiled. The amount of work at Hongji¡¯s place was increasing by the day, and soon it would be his younger sister¡¯s wedding.


    With no other choice, they had to speak to the groom¡¯s family, delaying the wedding banquet until February or March of the following year.


    Zhong Xianggui initially disagreed, but seeing the rolling wealth of his future father-in-law, he thought that if the Tang Family became even richer by next year, would that mean a larger dowry for his daughter?


    He then had to pick another auspicious day.


    Ye Shuzhi, hearing that her wedding had been delayed, was delighted to stay at her parents¡¯ home for a few more months. The delay was good news for her.


    She no longer wished to marry that man, but she dared not refuse outright. She resolved to take it one step at a time, one day at a time, and savor the days before her marriage.


    Hongji felt overwhelmingly busy. He and his father couldn¡¯t handle some jobs, and they would need to take on apprentices after the factory opened anyway.


    So he started recruiting a few male apprentices in the village to help out with the work.


    When word spread that Hongji was taking on apprentices, parents throughout the village became active, sending their adolescent and adult sons to the Ye family. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ye family¡¯s courtyard was teeming with people ¨C not just those boys, but their parents as well.


    Today alone, over a hundred boys signed up to be apprentices.


    There were also those who signed up for menial jobs, adding them up, there were over 200 people.


    Aside from the young ones, there were middle-aged people who also wanted to do menial jobs. The Ye family¡¯s courtyard couldn¡¯t accommodate everyone, so the line extended out to the door, forming a very long queue.


    Hongji originally wanted to quickly finish his own work and recruit a few apprentices, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the news would attract so many people.


    They were all folks from the neighborhood, which made it difficult for him.


    There were also those who had sold their land at the entrance of the village, insistently reminding him of the favorable conditions the village chief had promised them before, that when it came to taking in apprentices, their children must be given priority.


    Looking at the noisy courtyard, Hongji realized that selecting apprentices was so difficult, this didn¡¯t speed things up, and it might actually delay his work.


    Having no choice, he could only push the village chief forward.


    The village chief also wanted to select his own son for the first batch, as everyone knew that masters would always have a senior apprentice, the first ones taken on were important members.


    The village chief didn¡¯t dare to make it too obvious, but he had to honor the promises he made, only saying that those who were already working on the construction site should continue working there.


    First, the factory buildings on the construction site had to be completely finished; the flooring needed to be done, and the decorations too, everyone¡¯s work couldn¡¯t stop.


    Moreover, only a few people were being recruited here, the Ye family¡¯s courtyard couldn¡¯t fit so many people at once; the factory had to be built first, and then there would be a large-scale recruitment.


    He went on to say that being an apprentice now doesn¡¯t pay much, and those waiting to earn money should first finish the work on the construction site, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to enter the factory and become apprentices or do menial work afterward.


    Among those participating in this apprentice selection, as well as those who wanted to do menial work, many had already gone to the factory side to work as laborers, and the daily wages weren¡¯t bad at all. With the New Year approaching, everyone was working hard to earn money, hoping to save a substantial amount for a bountiful celebration.


    As a result, some people withdrew from the selection process, but it was still said that when the factory was built and recruitment began, they must be given priority because they were among the first builders.


    The village chief, following Housekeeper Tang¡¯s suggestions, told them that diligent workers would certainly get a bonus, and if anyone was lazy, they would lose even the chance to enter the factory.


    After hearing the village chief¡¯s words, parents agreed and guaranteed that their children would definitely be diligent. The adults working on the farm also guaranteed their own diligence, hoping to earn a bonus.


    With the village chief¡¯s help, several more noticeable young people were selected, including his own son.


    The village chief was reluctant to let his son go work in the factory because it was too tiring; after all, the family¡¯s cow still needed care, and he had been waiting for Hongji to recruit apprentices.


    Today was certainly the best opportunity, and the village chief seized it, getting his son into the apprenticeship program.


    At the family¡¯s home, during this cold and frosty season, the cow couldn¡¯t be taken outside to graze anyway; they would just cut some grass or lay out some hay for the cow to eat.


    Hongji, seeing the son of that uncle who had given gifts among those building the factory, breathed a sigh of relief. That uncle¡¯s son was only a few years younger than him; a big strong lad who hadn¡¯t married yet, the difficulty lay in the fact that they had no mother at home.


    The family was quite poor, but fortunately, the father and son were diligent. Although the young man was a bit dull, as long as he worked hard, he could always count on having two decent meals a day.


    After the village chief helped select a few apprentices, they immediately started working. Their tasks included mundane chores and work taught by the master, such as polishing. They were not yet capable of doing the painting work, which was the final touch on the products. That task could only be done by Hongji¡¯s father.


    The old man worked every day painting; this task was not very pleasant, the smell was too strong and bad for one¡¯s health, occasionally causing him to cough a few times.

 Chapter 145 - 144 Imitation

    Chapter 145: Chapter 144 Imitation


    The household had gained a few more hands on deck, and apprentices typically started by working with ordinary wood.


    Ye Shiqi, a little toddler, had already learned to walk a few steps. Seeing her father so busy, she had the apprentices, whom she treated like elder brothers, help to carve out wooden toy shapes from the ordinary wood.


    These elder brothers had long known that this little girl could work harder than her sisters, and would do whatever she asked of them.


    During this time, Ye Shiqi, while watching her father carve, had picked up a bit about the tools, though she was too small to use them herself. She taught others to use them but always insisted that they handle the tools with care.


    Many tools were quite dangerous, fortunately, none were electric, and danger could be prevented as long as one was careful. Even beginners had no trouble as long as they were cautious.


    Ye Shiqi could now speak a few simple phrases that were understandable, a result of her own efforts.


    A five-month-old girl talking and walking a few steps had already become the major gossip of the village.


    The Ye family had long been a hot topic in the village. Adding a story or two was nothing unusual for them, and the early village tales said that this little girl was a blessing descended upon them. Although she was a girl expected to be like a boy, she had indeed brought prosperity to the Ye family since her birth.


    This rumored genius, while teaching the apprentices, greatly lightened her father¡¯s load. Sometimes while his daughter instructed the apprentices, he would glance over distractedly, seeing her skillfully guiding them.


    Hongji, as a father, felt a sweet pride swelling in his heart. Ah, the legacy would continue on.


    These past few days, a light drizzle had begun, meaning Daya and her sisters no longer had to water the crops in the fields. Sometimes they would go to collect pigweed, but the rest of the times, they stayed home to help out, learning woodworking just like the apprentices.


    Hongji¡¯s father kept quietly busy. Occasionally he would glance at his daughters¡¯ diligence and sigh to himself, thinking how much better it would have been if these capable girls were boys!


    Ye Shuzhen and Ye Shuzhi stayed in their room much of the time, occasionally peeking at the workers from their window.


    Apart from sometimes eating sunflower seeds by the window, they spent more time doing needlework, as they couldn¡¯t afford to be as lazy with more people being around.


    Mrs. Lai was like a landlord, placing a Master Chair by the door of the room, sitting on a wooden chair and constantly observing and supervising the apprentices as they worked.


    She noted down everything, from who took how long in the toilet to how many times they went a day, and then she used these topics to criticize the apprentices in front of her son. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initially, the apprentices didn¡¯t know about Mrs. Lai¡¯s scrutiny, only aware of her watchful eyes on them all day.


    Later, as they realized how stern Mrs. Lai was, even though Hongji never chastised them, they became more cautious, not daring to drink too much or visit the toilet too often.


    Such a rare apprenticeship opportunity could not be lost over frequent toilet breaks.


    They all knew that if they didn¡¯t perform, many others were eager to take their place.


    Not only locals but people from other villages came to apply.


    During these days of slight rain, the guards, who couldn¡¯t just stand at the gate under the sun or wind, had to move inside the courtyard. They would help out with chores when possible, and when not, they would just stand under the eaves, staying dry.


    Since taking on apprentices, work at the Ye household had accelerated significantly. Though still not matching the sales speed of the county, those who wanted to buy but couldn¡¯t had only the option to leave a deposit.


    ¡­


    Meng Zhaojun, having returned from Tang Shunyan¡¯s birthday party, remained in her own room, constantly thinking about what she had seen in Tang Shunyan¡¯s room.


    She had a maid grind some ink and started sketching the designs of the toys she had seen at Tang Shunyan¡¯s house. She focused on drawing the toys, and it was dinner time; still, she continued to draw.


    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you have dinner first then continue drawing?¡± the maid who had accompanied Meng Zhaojun to the party urged her.


    ¡°Just put it aside. I¡¯ll eat after I finish,¡± Meng Zhaojun said without even looking up.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s getting cold, and the food will cool down soon. Have something to eat first, then continue drawing!¡± the maid persisted.


    ¡°No, I must finish drawing all of them first.¡±


    ¡°Lady, please have your meal first! What if Madam asks later?¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so naggy? I haven¡¯t even digested the lunch I ate, I will eat later.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay then!¡±


    The maid took the meals away, ready to heat them anytime.


    These ladies have been drawing continuously, forgoing their dinner, whereas normally at this time they would have already had their meal and prepared for bed after a bath.


    But today, for the sake of drawing, even a good drawing had been seen, wasn¡¯t that the wooden sculpture they saw during the day?


    She dared not say a word, standing by and watching the lady draw, the young maid grinding ink felt her hands ache but dared not utter a word.


    Mrs. Meng, as usual, had a maid check on her daughter to report that she had already gone to bed, only then would she attend to her husband to rest.


    The maid, as usual, came to Meng Zhaojun¡¯s room and saw the lady still awake, still drawing.


    ¡°Lady, Madam asked me to check if you had gone to bed?¡±


    ¡°Soon, once I finish this drawing.¡±


    ¡°Lady, you should continue these drawings tomorrow! It is getting cold, you shouldn¡¯t catch a chill.¡±


    ¡°Understood, go back and tell mother, I will go to bed in a while.¡±


    ¡°You must take good care of the Lady, she shouldn¡¯t stay up late.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the maid dared not say a word, not daring to speak before Madam¡¯s maid, letting on that the lady had not yet eaten dinner.


    Mrs. Meng¡¯s maid left, the room¡¯s maid feeling frightened.


    ¡°Lady, please eat something, wash up, and go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Can that meal still be eaten? Bring me some snacks, and make sure not to tell mother I didn¡¯t have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lady.¡±


    ¡°Alright, these drawings are done. Hold on to them for me tomorrow, I need to go out.¡±


    ¡°Lady, where are you going tomorrow? Should we inform Madam?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my concern, let¡¯s not mention it to mother. If I can¡¯t get out, give these drawings to the outdoor carver, and have these toys carved out within three days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, should all be carved as per the drawings? Should we use the best wood or ordinary wood?¡±


    ¡°Use ordinary wood! Wasting money on the best one isn¡¯t good, mother would disapprove, we should save a bit, just need to get the things made.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady, please have some snacks! I will have the maid bring in hot water for you to wash. Ye¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say, I am really a bit tired, I want a soak, my hands and feet are sore.¡± Meng Zhaojun had been standing and drawing continuously, her hands constantly moving, always in the same position, not cumbersome but more tiring than heavy labor.


    Meng Zhaojun ate a few snacks and drank a cup of hot tea, only then did she feel the chill leave her body, entering the bath to soak in a flower bath, the wooden barrel topped with many fresh flowers.


    In ancient times, if one had money, they could enjoy good living standards; for instance, those who loved beauty also had ways to become beautiful.

 Chapter 146 - 145 The Counterfeit Stratagem

    Chapter 146: Chapter 145 The Counterfeit Stratagem


    Meng Zhaojun sent her maid to deliver all her drawn blueprints to the workshop, no matter how urgently the toys were needed, even though they were not made of expensive wood, the other party¡¯s price was quite high.


    The maid carried out the Lady¡¯s task, and after bargaining with the boss, she still agreed to a relatively high price for the production of these toys.


    Tomorrow is Meng Zhaojun¡¯s third birthday, on the day Mrs. Meng made her clothes, she also made an extra set of Fortune and Prosperity clothes, which were perfect for her birthday, to be worn in their festive, bright red.


    ¡°Lady, the toys you ordered have been made, and the person has personally delivered them here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let him put them down. Have you given him the money?¡±


    ¡°We only gave a deposit earlier, now it¡¯s for the Lady to inspect the goods. If you find them satisfactory, we¡¯ll pay him in full.¡±


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    As Meng Zhaojun looked at the toys being revealed by the maid, each one was almost identical to her drawings. Seeing these toys, a sly smile appeared on her lips.


    At that moment, she thought about whether Tang Shunyan, upon seeing these toys tomorrow, would feel his toys were unique?


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel happy at the thought of his expression, eagerly awaiting for tomorrow to come.


    ¡°Pay the boss in full!¡±


    ¡°Lady, that boss wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°What does he want to see me for?¡± Meng Zhao frowned¡ªshe, an official¡¯s daughter, still a child, had no desire to meet with such commoners as a shopkeeper.


    ¡°The boss said he wants to make the toys from the Lady¡¯s drawings for sale.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he wants to make money off my drawings, he should give me a share of the benefits, right?¡±


    ¡°That boss said, if the Lady gives him the drawings to make toys, then this batch of toys will be free.¡±


    ¡°Does this Lady look like she¡¯s short of money? He thinks since I¡¯m a child I don¡¯t understand, does he? He doesn¡¯t realize who he¡¯s dealing with.¡±


    ¡°So, Lady, do you agree or not? If you don¡¯t agree, we can just send him away.¡±


    ¡°We can do the deal, but he has to give this Lady ten percent of the profits, and the toys have to be free.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun felt her idea was excellent. Not only would these toys be made, but people would also know they¡¯re not one-of-a-kind.


    Considering herself still a child without a Golden Finger, this was unacceptable; she had to start making money from a young age.


    ¡°Lady, are you seriously considering doing business with him? What if Madam finds out?¡±


    ¡°Mother would agree if she knew. From now on, you will handle these matters. It¡¯s not fitting for me to show my face.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun intended to be a behind-the-scenes figure, confident that her mother would support her. Earning money from a young age was paving her way for the future.


    She absolutely could not become someone who only knew Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. She aimed to be a rich woman of Nanyue Country.


    Having listened to her Lady¡¯s words, the maid had no choice but to go out and take care of business.


    An hour later, the maid returned, reporting back to Meng Zhaojun about certain matters and bringing out a piece of contract paper.


    ¡°Not bad at all, you have the wit for business. From now on, all of my affairs will be left to you to handle.¡±


    Upon reviewing the contract, Meng Zhaojun saw that it adhered to her previous stipulation: each month, she would receive ten percent of the profits, and she would be responsible for designing new products when the market demanded it.


    Meng Zhaojun was not just about making money, but more so about spite. Weren¡¯t the Tang Family people cooperating with the Ye family, and didn¡¯t they build a factory together?


    Then she would also use this boss, let the boss gradually expand his business, and build such a factory to become the second boss behind the scenes, specializing in imitation and following trends. After all, once sold, there are no trademarks or such in this era, so even imitation is not illegal.


    No investigation would trace back to her, the official¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady.¡± The maid could sense that this Lady was no ordinary person; so young yet so knowledgeable. Following the Lady would ensure good eats, and there was bound to be an even better future.


    With the backing of her status as an official¡¯s daughter, who would dare to bully her?


    The next day was the third birthday of Meng Jia, the Mengs¡¯ precious daughter, and all those who had received invitations came to visit.


    Those who had not received invitations still tried every possible way to send their congratulatory gifts.


    After all, for the daughter¡¯s third birthday of the county official¡¯s family, gifting something might lead to connections with the officials, which would make future affairs much easier.


    Many people harbored such thoughts, making the County Magistrate¡¯s backyard quite lively that day.


    County Magistrate Meng, in order to celebrate his daughter¡¯s birthday, had booked more than a dozen tables at a restaurant.


    Looking at the number of attendees, it was more than just a dozen tables, wasn¡¯t it?


    Even twenty or thirty tables would not be enough to seat everyone!


    But as a man, and with such a position, it was inappropriate for him to ask people not to stay for the meal.


    For those who were close or of more importance, he would ask them to stay for the meal, but for those who came without an invitation, he could only accept their gifts without inviting them to stay.


    Mrs. Meng was even more troubled; her daughter¡¯s small birthday celebration consisted of just a dozen tables or so, and for the sake of her husband, she dared not make a big fuss. She couldn¡¯t let people grasp the handle of her accepting gifts.


    In her years here, she had always been conscientious and diligent, and she couldn¡¯t afford any mistake because, in the assessment after three years, being branded a corrupt official would mean not only no promotion but also a potential demotion or even prison time.


    For the sake of her husband¡¯s future, it was her duty as Madam to be the gatekeeper for her husband.


    Among those who came bearing gifts, she dared not accept the expensive ones. For those who came without invitations to offer gifts, if the gifts were valuable, she would not accept them; if they were ordinary, she would reciprocate the gesture. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many of the gift givers were shrewd; those who were asked by the host to stay for the meal could prepare to dine, as everyone knew that the County Magistrate¡¯s modest backyard was not large enough for a banquet, and the actual dining place would be at a nearby restaurant.


    Those who did not get to stay for a meal from the hosts, who also did not receive an invitation, were already very happy to have sent the gifts.


    At least they had shown their face in front of the county official, which was the main purpose of the gift-giving. Those who were not kept to eat by the hosts could inquire and learn that they were not in the place designated for dining.


    Those who did not get to stay for the meal left without taking offense.


    Madam Tang¡¯s carriage arrived in the County Magistrate¡¯s backyard, and the courtyard gate opened to accommodate. As the crowd milled about, they saw another carriage approaching and stopped to watch, wondering who had come to present a gift.


    Upon Madam Tang¡¯s arrival, those who saw her understood that the First Rich Wife was present, having heard of the recent intimate interactions between Meng Jia and the Tang Family.


    Many speculated it to be an official-business collaboration, observing the close relationship between the two families, making it necessary for people to clear the way for the Tang Family.


    After Madam Tang got off the carriage, a maid also lifted a young boy down from the carriage.


    This time, Madam Tang came to attend the County Magistrate¡¯s daughter¡¯s birthday celebration, specified in the invitation that she should bring Tang Shunyan, the eldest grandson and direct heir of the Tang Family.


    The other members of the Tang Family, not wishing to cause any trouble, did not attend the feast.


    Mrs. Tang was dressed to the nines today, wearing her most prestigious peony-embroidered skirt, holding her grandson¡¯s hand, with a maid following behind them.

 Chapter 147 - 146 Mocking Language

    Chapter 147: Chapter 146 Mocking Language


    The appearance of Madam Tang, along with a maid leading them inside, meant that this was not their first time entering the courtyard of the Meng Residence.


    Upon their arrival, Mrs. Meng met them in the hall and had a maid serve them tea.


    Madam Tang had the maid deliver congratulatory gifts, and both she and her grandson congratulated Meng Zhaojun.


    When Meng Zhaojun saw Tang Shunyan, she smiled proudly. Regardless of whether other guests had arrived or whether they had seen her, the birthday girl, she wanted to take Tang Shunyan to see her toys.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, I¡¯m taking you to see something nice.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going? Grandmother said to stay with her and not to wander off.¡± Tang Shunyan had come with his grandmother and actually did not like attending banquets.


    But his grandmother had mentioned, Meng Zhaojun¡¯s birthday invitation specified that he must come.


    Last time during his own birthday, Meng Zhaojun had come to congratulate him, so he had to save face and attend the banquet himself. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, I¡¯m taking you to see something nice! We¡¯re not even leaving the courtyard, don¡¯t worry, this is the back courtyard of the government office, who would dare make trouble here?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s a woman¡¯s boudoir, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me to enter?¡±


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, are you overthinking this? How old are we? We only start observing major taboos at seven, we¡¯re just 3 years old. If you¡¯re scared, just don¡¯t talk to me then, hmph!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s bring more people along, those we both know.¡± Tang Shunyan referred to the men and women surrounding them, who were familiar and had played together at banquets before.


    ¡°Them?¡± Meng Zhaojun wanted to say no as she only wanted Tang Shunyan to see her things, to enter her boudoir.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, we¡¯re so close, can¡¯t you show me your nice things?¡± Tang Xiyue spoke up, and other boys and girls also started chattering along.


    ¡°Fine! Follow me in to look then, but don¡¯t mess with my things.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun noticed that their chatter had grown loud, catching the attention of the adults.


    In order to be able to take Tang Shunyan to see her toys and to let him know that his toys were not unique, she had to bring these idlers into her boudoir with them.


    Meng Zhaojun took so many children into her room, and the adults of these children asked the maids to follow.


    Suddenly, her boudoir was crowded with many people going in, the children had entered, and those following the kids could only wait outside the door.


    Once inside her boudoir, Meng Zhaojun had her maid bring out her toy chest and then open it.


    She pridefully said to Tang Shunyan:


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, look at these toys¡­¡±


    Tang Shunyan, initially showing impatience on his face, had a change of expression when Meng Zhaojun opened the toy chest and he saw the toy on top.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, where did these toys come from? How come they are identical to the toys in my room?¡±


    Tang Xiyue and some other children ran over to look, then Tang Xiyue and the children all chimed in:


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, didn¡¯t you say your toys were all unique? Meng Zhaojun has them here too!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, today when we came here, we saw some shops on the main street also selling these toys.¡±


    ¡°I also saw them and told my mom that we should buy some toys on the way home after the party,¡±


    When Tang Shunyan heard his friends¡¯ comments, he was stunned, his face flushed with the effort of holding back his feelings. Just a few days ago, his toys were unique, and he liked to believe that no one else had them.


    He had also seen the surprise on his friends¡¯ faces when they saw those toys. So where did these toys come from?


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, did you hear that? You keep saying your toys are one-of-a-kind. What a joke!¡± Meng Zhaojun had aimed for this outcome, and seeing her plan succeed made her smile broadly.


    Tang Shunyan stared at the toys, then poured the entire box of toys out to take a closer look at them.


    ¡°You see, these toys look a lot like mine, but their carving is quite exquisite, but have you noticed that the colors of these toys are different from mine?¡±


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, what do you mean by that?¡± Tang Xiyue couldn¡¯t see any difference.


    ¡°What I can tell you is that my toys were made by the hands of my wet nurse¡¯s husband, and his craftsmanship isn¡¯t the same as these toys. These are also well-made, but I can feel that this person used high-quality imitations.¡±


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, are you saying that Meng Zhaojun¡¯s toys are high-quality imitations of your toys?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We saw my toys that day, and it¡¯s been three days since then. Meng Zhaojun now has toys here, and similar toys have appeared on the streets. Only we and the people at my residence have seen my toys.¡±


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, have you not considered that it was your Tang Family who made high-quality imitations to sell?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun felt a bit scared, the joy she felt earlier was overshadowed by the boy¡¯s surprising words. Could a three-year-old have read detective novels?


    Just now, this suspicion made Tang Shunyan doubt the people from the Ye family and therefore feel distaste towards them.


    Tang Shunyan was made a laughingstock, surely annoyed at the Ye family, and thus avoided dealing with them.


    Being ridiculed in front of his friends, he would likely be more upset, annoyed at the girls from the Ye family. Yet, Meng Zhaojun hadn¡¯t expected Tang Shunyan, even at this young age, to discern that these products were high-quality imitations.


    A saying goes, ¡°See the old through the child of three.¡± Tang Shunyan is so astute at such a young age, she must firmly capture his heart.


    The nurturing plan is to be expedited even more now.


    ¡°No, my grandfather and father promised, and I definitely won¡¯t do such a thing. Besides, these are just ordinary wooden toys. My dad is now making better toys out of expensive wood for sale. How much could these toys even sell for?¡±


    Tang Shunyan confidently looked at his friends, his gaze mocking Meng Zhaojun.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, so you¡¯re saying your family uses expensive wood to make and sell toys, and then their family gives you these cheap things? Haha, you still claim they¡¯re unique. What a thrill.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun met Tang Shunyan¡¯s mocking gaze, she forced herself to stay calm, her mature adult psychology wouldn¡¯t be upset by a child¡¯s words, would it?


    Her purpose today was indeed to make Tang Shunyan lose face.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, Meng Zhaojun is right. These cheap toys aren¡¯t worth much. You treasure them so much, can¡¯t your Tang family afford to buy these toys? I was telling my mom to buy me some toys later, but seeing how common these things are, there¡¯s no need to buy anymore.¡±


    ¡°Right, no need to buy anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Meng Zhaojun felt empowered by the children¡¯s support. If they weren¡¯t all at her place, she would have laughed out loud.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, did you hear what they said? Such easily available items and you still treasure these toys, heh heh.¡±


    Upon hearing the sound of Meng Zhaojun mocking him, Tang Shunyan shook his head. He wasn¡¯t annoyed, just disgusted by Meng Zhaojun¡¯s mockery and walked out of her room.

 Chapter 148 - 147 Imitation Makes Money

    Chapter 148: Chapter 147 Imitation Makes Money


    Meng Zhaojun saw Tang Shunyan walking out and her smile abruptly halted. Her eyes shifted as she said, ¡°Tang Shunyan, disappointed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Tang Shunyan turned his head and replied to Meng Zhaojun, ¡°Meng Zhaojun, you do not understand. Those toys were given to me by my wet nurse¡¯s daughter. They carry not only the sentiments of my wet nurse and her husband but also that of my ¡®milk sister¡¯. They need not be expensive; the most valuable thing is the sentiment behind them. The weight of the gift is light, but the goodwill is heavy.¡±


    Having said this, he proudly turned his head and continued walking out.


    Meng Zhaojun stamped her foot in frustration and called out loudly behind him,


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, they¡¯re just some wooden toys, you¡¯re thinking too much into it. Those toys aren¡¯t even worth money.¡±


    Tang Shunyan had already left the room, and the other children, surrounding Meng Zhaojun, were uncertain whether to stay or go.


    ¡°Go away, all of you¡­¡± Meng Zhaojun, seeing so many pairs of eyes on her, angrily shooed them away.


    Seeing her angry, the children dared not say anything further and left her boudoir.


    Before and after meals, Meng Zhaojun pouted and remained in a huff, causing the other children to avoid playing with her and instead stay by their elders¡¯ sides.


    Tang Shunyan was stubborn and did not seek to appease Meng Zhaojun when she was angry, instead keeping company by his grandmother¡¯s side.


    While the children sulked, the adults merely chuckled and went on with their conversation, continuing their socializing.


    Tang Shunyan stayed by his grandmother¡¯s side the entire time, aware of Meng Zhaojun¡¯s angry face, yet he had no desire to coax her. He knew how to be angry too¡ªMeng Zhaojun¡¯s words had also made him angry, hadn¡¯t they?


    The birthday feast eventually ended, and the guests went back to their homes, some going to County Magistrate Meng¡¯s government office¡¯s backyard after dinner, being those more closely acquainted. Many others, not wishing to trouble their hosts, simply went straight home.


    Tang Shunyan followed his grandmother onto the carriage. As they rode along, he recalled Meng Zhaojun mentioning that those toys were so common that many shops were selling them.


    ¡°Grandmother, can you ask the driver to slow down a bit? I want to see if the shops on the main street are selling toys,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh, my little grandson, do you want to buy toys?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Grandmother, I heard that the wooden toys my ¡®milk sister¡¯ gave me are also available on the main street. My wet nurse didn¡¯t come out with me today and didn¡¯t hear those words. It would break her heart to hear them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh, grandson, are you saying someone deliberately did this?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Yes, the toys my ¡®milk sister¡¯ gave me¡ªmy friends said they had never seen them before. But today, I saw those toys in Meng Zhaojun¡¯s room, and those friends said the shops on the main street were selling them too,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± she suggested.


    Madam Tang still remembered the matter of her grandson¡¯s toys. Initially, her husband and son had planned to distribute the design to other shops for production. However, after seeing how much her grandson cherished them, they refrained, indicating that someone must have done it intentionally.


    Imitators in business have always existed; it is an unavoidable issue. Even if the perpetrator who copied the designs was caught, no crime could be charged against them.


    As the carriage passed by, they saw some small shops with toys on display, including those little wooden toys.


    Tang Shunyan asked the driver to stop the carriage. Accompanied by maids and guards, he and his grandmother got out to take a special look and saw the very scene he wished not to see.


    With prior mental preparation, he was very angry, but did not lose his temper at the shopkeepers. After scouting a few shops, he silently returned to the carriage with his grandmother.


    ¡°My grandson, people who blindly imitate others have always been rampant since ancient times. From clothing styles to all sorts of other things, as long as there is money to be made, people will imitate and follow the trend. You should not take it too seriously,¡± she consoled.


    ¡°Grandmother, I understand now. The toys in the shop are mere imitations by merchants, while mine are handcrafted by the wet nurse¡¯s family. I won¡¯t mind,¡± the child said.


    Tang Shunyan realized something. Why should he be angry? Let them imitate if they wish, as long as the gift he received was from his Ru Mei, that was enough.


    From that day onwards, Tang Shunyan always treated Meng Zhaojun with indifference. Even if she came over to play, he no longer chatted carefreely with her, and from then on, he never shared the gifts he received with this girl.


    After her birthday had passed, Meng Zhaojun sought out Tang Shunyan again and noticed that his attitude towards her remained indifferent, though he was exceedingly polite.


    She understood that Tang Shunyan felt distant towards her, but what of it?


    After one successful imitation, whenever the Tang Family released any good wooden toys, she had her collaborators produce imitations.


    Months passed by, and as their production grew, they began renting factories and hiring people to manufacture wooden toys.


    Meng Zhaojun became a silent shareholder, providing wood and designs, and thus, she amassed her first pot of gold.


    Doing business and making money was addictive; Meng Zhaojun, at her tender age, took great pleasure in earning money and dared not reveal her actions to her family.


    She concealed them even from her closest parents.


    Over the past several months, County Magistrate Meng received numerous complaint letters but had no leads to investigate, so he could only instruct the Government Officials to patrol more diligently.


    Madam Meng often heard from her husband that the imitation wood figures had become rampant, constantly provoking complaints, but since their own family wasn¡¯t involved in the business, she advised him to proceed with his work at a relaxed pace. With the never-ending stream of imitations, could they truly be traced?


    Neither spouse would have imagined that their daughter, barely over three years old, was the mastermind behind the imitation spree.


    As the Tang Family¡¯s wooden figures were sold nationwide, many merchants came here to purchase goods. Finding the imitations more affordable after comparison, Meng Zhaojun¡¯s scheme as the mastermind behind the imitation workshop only grew larger.


    After more than a year of effort, this small factory transitioned from renting a space to purchasing land and building large-scale facilities.


    Continuing their secret imitations and occasionally releasing a genuine piece, the Tang Family was unable to sue successfully and could only guard against this imitation factory.


    The sharp-witted Tang Family, in the end, discovered that the factory was backed by powerful interests; how else could their repeated attempts to shut it down have failed?


    Once the Tang Family understood who the mastermind was, they could only endure silently and stopped sending complaint letters to the government office.


    County Magistrate Meng initially had no clue it was his daughter; after more than a year, Mrs. Meng grew suspicious of why her daughter¡¯s maid frequented the streets, seemingly under orders.


    Upon following the maid and learning the full extent of her activities, Mrs. Meng became aware of the situation.


    To protect her daughter, she didn¡¯t immediately inform her husband. Instead, she confronted both her daughter and the maid, insisting they tell her the truth.


    The maid, under Mrs. Meng¡¯s questioning, dared not withhold the truth, revealing the extent of the daughter¡¯s involvement and the considerable money she had earned.


    Mrs. Meng was astounded that her daughter, barely past three, was capable of earning money like this, and now at over four years old, had made such a sum without her mother knowing.


    As things stood, all Mrs. Meng could do was to advise her daughter to be more cautious in her future endeavors, to limit the imitations, and since she was capable of creating genuine articles, it was best to follow the law.


    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Meng Zhaojun could only agree. She was skilled in drawing, but when it came to toys, she lacked the inspiration. Now that her mother was aware, her father would undoubtedly find out, so she had no choice but to rack her brain to produce original items. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 149 - 148 Over a Year Passed

    Chapter 149: Chapter 148 Over a Year Passed


    County Magistrate Meng eventually found out, keeping tabs on every slight movement within his jurisdiction, and he consulted Mrs. Meng.


    Knowing it was his own daughter¡¯s doing, County Magistrate Meng was at a loss. A little over a year ago, his only three-year-old daughter had started making money. Was this a good or a bad thing?


    As a parent and an official who knew the law, there seemed to be a loophole here. If others copied her idea, it couldn¡¯t technically be called imitation since there was no legal provision for trademarks ¨C they were merely a merchant¡¯s name.


    The products that were produced couldn¡¯t sell the original, and if someone imitated or produced high-quality counterfeits, they couldn¡¯t sue.


    As an official, he knew that knowingly breaking the law was not acceptable. He couldn¡¯t stop what his daughter had been doing previously through ignorance, but now that he knew, he would definitely prevent her from imitating others.


    Under the dual pressure from her parents, Meng Zhaojun¡¯s inspiration faded even further, and with the factory boss urging her for new designs, she became gaunt and thinner.


    ¡­


    The Ye family had now moved into a new house, which was built from scratch on purchased land, with green tiles and large bricks, containing many rooms, and they had already employed long-term workers to help out.


    The Ye family not only built houses on the land they bought but also farmed vegetables and fruits.


    They had become one of Bushen Village¡¯s landlords, the largest in the village.


    Hongji, the young factory owner, had bought the land deeds for those properties.


    There had been significant changes in Bushen Village over the past year. The lazy men who had nothing to do saw that the diligent ones were able to build small new houses, and so they started to work hard.


    Those who worked in the factories now had a stable income, moving from apprentices to full-time workers, and managed to earn a little money for their families.


    Families with several members working in factories had earned quite a sum of money over the year, enough to add rooms for the sons¡¯ new houses, which was perfect timing with the money at hand.


    The changes in the Ye family were the greatest amid everyone else¡¯s transformations. Ye Shuzhi had gotten married, to the son of a small business owner in town, but she did so with the support of a considerable dowry.


    Supported by her dowry, her husband thought of opening another shop to make money, and the couple rented another storefront to run their business, which, if not wildly successful, was at least stable enough to provide their meals. On top of that, she was already five months pregnant.


    Ye Shuzhen had also gotten engaged, planning to marry in August. Her husband-to-be was the son of the Tang Family Store¡¯s Shopkeeper, with decent looks and a knack for business.


    Ye Shuying¡¯s husband, Ye Senhai, acted as the site foreman in the construction of the factory a year ago. Later, he didn¡¯t want to become an apprentice in the factory, so he formed a team during his time as foreman, establishing a small construction crew that took jobs within the county.


    He took on tasks from the Tang Family as well as from his father-in-law. With so many people in the village building houses over the year, his services became so sought after that he could barely keep up.


    The brothers, after making money, naturally wanted to build an extra house for the younger one to get married. Having only their old mother at home, the brothers didn¡¯t think of splitting the family, so they added a room in the family yard to serve as the younger brother¡¯s new house, leading to a cozy and thriving life.


    Mrs. Li had resigned from her job as a wet nurse a year earlier to return home and focus on her husband and children. Last year, she fell pregnant again and gave birth to a chubby son two months ago.


    The grandfather, who had never bothered to name his granddaughter, chose a name for his grandson, ¡°Ye Wenjie.¡± The old man believed that the character for ¡°copper coins¡± could lead to success¡ªWenjie, meaning one who is both learned and martial. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Lai, initially furious at being unable to handle the money her son kept bringing in, gradually calmed down when he built a large house for the family and her daughter-in-law became pregnant. Hoping for a grandson, she started treating her daughter-in-law better.


    After ten months of pregnancy, the family¡¯s expectations were finally met with the birth of an eight-pound baby boy.


    With money in the house and a grandson to boast, Mrs. Lai and her husband felt like they were walking taller, striding through the village with limitless pride.


    With long-term workers taking care of the labor, the couple had more free time; Mrs. Lai took on the demeanor of an Old Dowager landlord, directing the workers in their tasks.


    Hongji¡¯s father couldn¡¯t sit idle. Abiding by the principle of doing as much as one can, he felt it was his fate to toil. Even as a landlord¡¯s Old Master, he couldn¡¯t stay idle and would move his hands and feet daily, practicing his craft.


    In a little over a year, Hongji¡¯s five daughters grew. The eldest daughter, now ten, was developing into a slender beauty.


    The younger daughters were also growing up. With the family¡¯s circumstances improved, the three sisters, who previously toiled miserably, now only worked occasionally.


    The family bought more hills and paddy fields, starting to plant fruits and vegetables. The most restless was the youngest, Ye Shiqi, who would go to the fruit and vegetable plots every two or three days.


    The Ye family¡¯s fields were quite different from others; whether fruits or vegetables, theirs were much tastier, a puzzle to the villagers.


    When someone succeeds, others often follow. Landowners previously only needed to grow rice, and if there were no vegetables, they¡¯d pick wild greens.


    Ever since buyers started coming to the Ye family for fruits and vegetables, seeing the family¡¯s growing wealth made others envious. Wealthy landlords and even smallholders followed suit in planting fruits and vegetables.


    But their results were somewhat disappointing. While their fruits and vegetables sold well, and vegetables were sold in batches, it appeared that vegetable prices weren¡¯t high.


    With a large volume collected daily, some people crunched the figures and found they had recouped the money for the land within a year and were already making a profit.


    Fruit and vegetable farming became popular in Bushen Village and even spread to the neighboring hamlets.


    The Tang Family established a wholesale store for fruits and vegetables, aiming to market them nationwide.


    No matter how hard others tried, the produce they grew never tasted as good as that of the Ye family.


    Inns and restaurants in nearby counties, aware of the secret, would place their vegetable orders with the Ye family.


    After more than a year, not only could Ye Shiqi speak and walk, but seeing her mother return, she longed to not have to share a single room with so many sisters.


    She suggested to her parents to buy land and grow fruits and vegetables.


    Mrs. Li, being a woman of the house, how could she take her youngest daughter¡¯s words seriously?


    She thought the little girl¡¯s ideas were fanciful; with money to buy land, of course, they should plant crops. Can fruits and vegetables sell well?


    Every household grows some vegetables. Their small county doesn¡¯t have high sales volume, so could they really make money?


    Growing grain, on the other hand, was different; its price would never fall.


    Hongji, as a father, had taken to heart his daughter¡¯s quiet suggestions for making money. Each hint and idea from his daughter was fully embraced by the doting dad.


    Between the money from selling honey and from setting up a factory to work in, they could buy over a dozen acres of land. Ignoring his parents¡¯ advice and with help from the village chief, he bought more than a dozen acres around a small hill, creating an estate.


    They enclosed the paddy fields and hillside, planting rice and vegetables in the wet fields, and citrus, honey pomelo, and seasonal fruits on the hillside, even raising chickens and ducks under the trees.


    With so much land, they needed to hire workers. Those unable to find factory work, particularly the middle-aged and older folks, now had long-term work to do.

 Chapter 150 - 149 Landlord Life

    Chapter 150: Chapter 149 Landlord Life


    Ye Shiqi, a little girl of just over a year old, looked as mysterious as ever; she had now become more astute.


    In the space, honey couldn¡¯t be sold so openly to others, so she kept bees in the orchard instead, raising them openly and selling the produced honey to others.


    The mountains and waters of Bushen Village were beautiful, and Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t confine the bees rigidly to the orchard. The bees could go to other mountains to collect nectar, just like birds, busily gathering pollen and constantly producing honey every day.


    The honey produced by the Ye family was better than others, being not only sweet and fragrant but also beneficial to the body.


    Those with a bit of spare money all wanted to buy some to keep at home, especially families with elderly and children. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ye family¡¯s honey was well-kept, and naturally, some were jealous; some sneaked into the orchard to have a look but were stopped by the long-term workers from approaching the bees¡¯ place.


    Yet some saw the bees flying towards the nearby mountains and tried to catch the bees there.


    But little did they anticipate that the bees were too cunning; as if they sensed the presence of strangers, they flew away before the strangers could get close.


    Others tried to catch the bees with nets but ended up making the bees so annoyed that they stung the people like they were pig heads.


    Ye Shiqi now also secretly entered the space every evening, even though her family had a better residence with brick-and-tile houses, many more rooms, and accommodation for guests.


    Ye Shiqi was just over one and nearly two years old; her family did not trust her to sleep alone, so her elder sister slept with her.


    After the brick-and-tile houses were built, Siwa and Ye Shiqi had always lived together in one room.


    Daya, the elder sister, was already ten years old and had her own small boudoir; Er Ya and Sanya, the two sisters, shared a room.


    With the addition of a little brother, there was now a crib in the parents¡¯ room, which Ye Shiqi had drawn the diagrams for, and her father had made the bed for her brother.


    Hongji, now having money, continued to be busy with carving every day; he had become obsessed with carving.


    Considering the youngest two girls and the small son were still young, the family hired long-term workers to do the tasks, take care of the little daughters, and also supervise the management of the many new fields that had been acquired.


    Not only did they hire long-term workers, but they also hired a housekeeper and bought two girls around six or seven years old to be maids for the daughters.


    These two girls took care of the two youngest daughters on a daily basis and also helped look after the little son.


    Ye Shiqi, having learned to speak, named her four elder sisters: Ye Luoqi the eldest, Ye Mei Qi the second sister, Ye Xinqi the third sister, and Ye Fengqi the fourth sister.


    When Ye Shiqi named her sisters, they all unanimously requested the last character of their names to be the same, so that it was evident they were sisters just by hearing their names.


    The sisters were happy to have their own names, despite being called by their original names¡ªDaya, Er Ya, Sanya, Siya¡ªby others and by their family.


    Sometimes Ye Shiqi was still called Wuya by others, a name that didn¡¯t make anyone remember her at all.


    The newly arrived maids always addressed the adults in the Ye family as Old Master, Madam, Grand Master, Old Lady, and addressed the children as Lady or Young Master.


    Though Ye Shiqi had company in her room, she still couldn¡¯t be as free as before; she could only secretly enter the space every night.


    Her space had grown a lot, not just about twenty square meters anymore; it was now over an acre. The area for growing flowers had increased, the area for growing rice had expanded, and besides rice, she also grew corn, while for vegetables and such, she didn¡¯t want to waste the land.


    The space would still yield crops and harvest every few days, just as it had before.


    Previously, it was only the family who ate, and she could provide enough rice without having to buy any, managing to eat dry meals every day.


    Now, there were so many more people in the household, including the long-term workers who needed food, and her space could not supply enough.


    Fortunately, they had farmland which yielded crops in three seasons a year, planting rice paddy in March, harvesting in June and July, then rush planting for another harvest by October. After the harvest in October, aside from planting vegetables, they would also sow wheat, reaping the harvest around February or March of the next year.


    Ye Shiqi and her elder sisters never ceased their reading and writing. As Ye Shiqi grew older, the family brought back some ink, paper, and books for girls from the county city.


    However, Ye Shiqi favored the ¡°Four Books and Five Classics,¡± ¡°Thousand Character Classic,¡± and ¡°Three Character Classic,¡± typically read by boys.


    She recognized all the characters in these books but could not appear too clever in front of adults.


    Hongji, having made some money, hired a scholar as a teacher for his daughters, and when he had time, he too would learn a few more characters.


    Now a small business owner, he couldn¡¯t remain barely literate.


    Mrs. Li sometimes joined her daughters in listening to the teacher¡¯s lessons, sitting on a small stool with her youngest son in her arms.


    The two little maids, seeing the young ladies and the madam attending the teacher¡¯s lessons, realized that being illiterate was detrimental to their future lives, so they too followed along and learned to read.


    Ye Shuzhen, yet to be married, initially ate sunflower seeds while watching the girls read and write, thinking that knowing so many characters was useless for young women.


    Latter, her fianc¨¦¡¯s family wrote to her, hoping she could learn to do arithmetic to later help keep the books, becoming a virtuous wife and mother.


    Ye Shuzhen was aware that her future husband was literate; he had been an attendant student for the Eldest Young Master and had turned to working in the shop after the Eldest Young Master stopped studying.


    In reality, he was the manager of the shop; his father was the shopkeeper, and he managed the accounts. The father and son originally had a bond of servitude, but after becoming shopkeeper and accountant, the Tang Family had already freed them from their indenture.


    This time, Ye Shuzhen and the accountant, now mediated by the Ye family¡¯s collaborator, the Tang Family, during the calculations for the joint factory, met at the Ye family¡¯s residence, and Ye Shuzhen took a liking to this accountant.


    Tall and shrewd, Ye Shuzhen immediately felt a kinship with the man, though the accountant initially thought little of her. After many visits to the Ye family and seeing Ye Shuzhen¡¯s affection for him,


    the Tang Family then facilitated their union, and later this young man, upon reflection, concluded that regardless of Ye Shuzhen¡¯s lack of intelligence or beauty, she was still the sister of the minor boss of the Ye family and sister of the village¡¯s rich man, and she was a suitable match for him.


    Ye Shuzhen¡¯s slowness could be gradually corrected, and her laziness could be corrected as well. So Ye Shuzhen, lazy and reluctant to learn to read and calculate, followed the teacher to learn under the motivation of gaining a higher regard from her fianc¨¦.


    When Ye Shuzhen first attended the teacher¡¯s lessons, it was like listening to an oracle; she would find herself falling asleep and becoming the butt of jokes.


    Seeing her nieces eagerly learning to read and gradually improving in writing, Ye Shuzhen, unwilling to be outdone, had to diligently learn as well.


    With her marriage approaching, she had to put aside her books for now to prepare her wedding dress, her dowry being provided by her parents and brother and sister-in-law.


    Since having a son, Mrs. Li had grown a bit plumper, and her skin seemed to be improving¡ªher life had improved significantly in terms of both food and supplies, making her look younger than she had two years ago.


    Those who once pitied Mrs. Li now envied her for her improved life.

 Chapter 151 - 150 Xinghe Academy

    Chapter 151: Chapter 150 Xinghe Academy


    Tang Shunyan, now over five years old, had progressed beyond receiving education at home from a tutor and had entered the junior class at Xinghe Academy to pursue his studies, leaving the home tutor to teach his younger brother.


    This was because his mother had given birth to another brother, who was now one year old, a prime time for enlightenment.


    There were not only Shunyan studying at Xinghe Academy, but also a group of his young friends; his cousin Tang Xiyue was in the same class, studying with many other pals.


    In the junior class, some students were diligent in their studies while others were lazy. There were also rich Young Masters who were quite dull, yet their parents, wishing for their sons to be well-versed in literature, enrolled them in the academy regardless of the cost.


    The students of the junior class, for the wholesome growth of the children, were grouped together following the advice and persistent insistence of the parents, whether they had good or bad grades or were mischievous.


    The students in the junior class could not be expected to do much, as many had not mastered the Four Books and Five Classics, Thousand Character Classic, or Three Character Classic.


    The teacher had to reteach these simpler texts, but for Tang Shunyan, who had studied at home for over a year, and some of the smarter kids, it felt as if going back home would be better than learning these things again.


    Then there were troublemakers in the classroom, who, if not falling asleep during lessons, would make noises and draw everyone¡¯s attention, disrupting the learning atmosphere. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were also the slower learners, who, no matter how much the teacher taught, never seemed to catch on, scoring either zero or failing when it came to grading assignments.


    Feeling that this was hindering his own studies, Shunyan and some of the brighter kids, including Tang Xiyue and two or three other boys, sought to move up to the intermediate class and leave behind those still sniffling and causing trouble.


    When these few students from the junior class moved up to the intermediate class, they became a highlight of the group.


    The intermediate class was split into two: class one consisted of the smarter students with good grades, who were overall talented.


    Class two harbored students who were poor in their studies and prone to mischief. Apart from struggling in liberal arts and martial arts, they were also expected to excel in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting upon entering the intermediate class.


    This posed a challenge for the seven- or eight-year-old boys, some of whom had fallen behind during their enlightenment studies, had played the fool in the junior class, and had not learned much of use by the time they came of age.


    The teachers could not allow these older students to continue in the junior class, so they pushed them up to the intermediate class and, out of necessity, grouped those with poorer grades into class one.


    When Tang Shunyan and his friends entered the intermediate class, they entered a much more competitive environment with better-performing students. The older students of the intermediate class watched these Little Doudings with amused expectation in their eyes.


    Since they were younger than the others, the teacher could only provide them with additional desks and chairs, and they were seated at the very front.


    Tang Shunyan and Tang Xiyue were seated opposite each other, with their two other friends behind them.


    Under the strict supervision of the teacher, Shunyan and Xiyue¡¯s posture, intelligence, and capabilities earned them praise from their teachers in all subjects.


    The older intermediate students, who initially anticipated a spectacle, gained no advantage in the various subject competitions.


    Students who had previously excelled and graduated from the junior class now faced two formidable rivals, especially Tang Shunyan, which gave them a headache and motivated them to study harder.


    For those who had skipped a year to join the intermediate class, the pressure was substantial, but Shunyan and Xiyue could still compete with those who had the best grades.


    Seated behind them, their two companions couldn¡¯t keep up; their scores were competing with the average students in the junior class.


    In such a competition with the younger ones, they felt the pressure but also realized that not all the kids were invincible, some were a bit clumsy too.


    Tang Shunyan and Tang Xiyue and the others had been at the academy for three months now, and with the assessments approaching in June and July, they should have been studying even harder.


    Yet, Tang Shunyan was quite confident. The day before the assessment, there was a day off, and he had plans for this holiday; he wanted to go and play at the Ye family¡¯s place.


    He had not told his young friends about his plans to visit the Ye family, as they were all diligently striving to achieve the highest scores on the assessments.


    But he felt the need to relax, so when he went home that evening after school, he told his grandparents and his parents that he wanted to go to the Ye family¡¯s the next day.


    ¡°No, you have an assessment the day after tomorrow. You need to achieve a good score, and you shouldn¡¯t waste your study time by going out to play,¡± said Lady Tang after hearing her eldest son¡¯s words, the first to disapprove. Her eldest son¡¯s intelligence was noticed by all and was a source of pride for her as a mother. To achieve such results while studying with the junior class had earned her much praise from other noble ladies like herself.


    As for her younger son, at only a year old, they were already starting his enlightenment to ensure he would be just as intelligent as his older brother.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already learned what I need to, and I¡¯m not someone who crams at the last minute. Going out for a day is just to relax, and besides, I can pick fruit in the Ye family¡¯s orchard and bring some back for you to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, you could wait until after the assessments and then go with your young friends. Wouldn¡¯t that be more fun?¡± Mr. Tang suggested, his words not outright rejecting but rather offering an alternative.


    ¡°Grandchild, the day after tomorrow is your assessment. If you play too wildly at the Ye family¡¯s and get a little sick, wouldn¡¯t that interfere with your assessment?¡± Old Master Tang had barely finished speaking when he was glared at by Madam Tang, who said, ¡°Old Master, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Madam, that was just a figure of speech. Our grandson is so young, and we don¡¯t feel at ease with him going to the Ye family¡¯s. Let¡¯s have him go after the assessment,¡± Old Master Tang, unoffended by the glare from Madam Tang, continued with a smile.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m already five or six years old and can do many things independently. Moreover, you would definitely send someone with me when I go out. I can¡¯t wait several days more; I¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning and return in the afternoon,¡± persisted Tang Shunyan.


    After much persuasion, Tang Shunyan¡¯s parents and grandparents finally relented, sending Housekeeper Tang along with guards and maids to accompany him.


    The maids in Tang Shunyan¡¯s courtyard were replaced when he grew a bit older and was capable of making such decisions. Mrs. Li dismissed the wet nurse, and when the family wanted to assign him a new wet nurse and maids, he asked to replace Xiu Zhi and Mei Zhi.


    Tang Shunyan no longer needed nursing, so his wet nurse could be taken over by a newly married daughter-in-law.


    Since the young master did not favor the young madam¡¯s maid, Madam Tang had no choice but to assign Jinhua¡ªrecently betrothed to Housekeeper Tang¡¯s son and now Housekeeper Tang¡¯s daughter-in-law¡ªas Tang Shunyan¡¯s wet nurse.


    She also reassigned two second-class maids from her own side to replace the two maids unliked by the boy in his courtyard.


    Madam Tang brought people from her own entourage into her eldest grandson¡¯s courtyard to serve as the wet nurse and Maid, and although Lady Tang remained silent outwardly, internally she was displeased. Her mother-in-law held tight control over the housekeeping and even started managing her eldest son¡¯s life.


    Even as a grandmother, that seemed too much interference, but the thoughts of rebellion couldn¡¯t be voiced. What could she do when her own aides were not very capable?

 Chapter 152 - 151 Coming to the Ye Family

    Chapter 152: Chapter 151 Coming to the Ye Family


    Jinhua had become Housekeeper Tang¡¯s daughter-in-law, married to his right-hand man, who helped manage the Tang Family¡¯s affairs.


    She couldn¡¯t really boast of grandeur, but within the Tang Family, she possessed significant authority. Having been Madam Tang¡¯s head maid, no other maids or old women dared to disrespect her after she married.


    She had also become Young Master Tang¡¯s wet nurse. Jinhua, in her newlywed days, managed the young Master¡¯s affairs meticulously, with assistance from second-class maids she had trained herself, making the management of his quarters a seamless task.


    After Tang Shunyan entered the academy, he gained an Attendant Student¡ªa boy purchased by Tang Jia from outside, who came from a poor family that sold their son out of necessity to support themselves.


    Normally, boys would not be sold; it was generally the girls. However, this Attendant Student¡¯s parents had borne five sons. Unable to raise so many, they let the eldest inherit and care for them, and their smaller sons, who were still young, were left with no choice but to sell the second son off to become a servant in a wealthy family.


    The Attendant Student was well aware that he was the second son and unloved by his parents. Entering the Tang Household as an Attendant Student, he found himself living better than at home. With this in mind, he decided to do his best to serve Young Master Tang.


    He could still hear his parents¡¯ words echoing in his ears when he was about to be sold.


    ¡°My child, our family is poor, your elder brother and younger brothers all need to eat, and we own no land but rent it for farming, hardly leaving any surplus after paying taxes, and that¡¯s in years without natural or man-made disasters. If such calamities occur, there won¡¯t be enough for anyone at home to eat.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, my second son, if you can serve in a wealthy family, you¡¯ll at least have enough to eat. If you¡¯re lucky, you might even get to study and learn to write alongside the rich family¡¯s young Master. Who knows, our family might eventually have someone who can read.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t expect you to become an official through exams, but knowing how to read will be useful in your life, certainly better than your brothers who may go hungry without the chance to learn.¡±


    At first, the Attendant Student felt awful, fearful of his future and of leaving his family. He wondered whether the people of a wealthy household would treat him poorly, perhaps with beatings or scoldings.


    But once he joined the Tang Household, by Young Master Tang¡¯s side, everything happened just as his parents had said¡ªit was a place where he could eat his fill and, over time, learn to scribble some characters and actually study how to write.


    By the young Master¡¯s side, he learned a lot and was properly instructed. He was adept at handling all of the young Master¡¯s affairs.


    The Attendant Student was looking forward to receiving his monthly salary; once he received it, he would have a day off to visit his family.


    With his income, his brothers at home could eat well, and with the paper and pens he brought back, they too began to recognize a few words.


    Young Master Tang Shunyan was set to travel tomorrow. The housekeeper had naturally made arrangements, having already delegated more duties to his son.


    Accompanying the young Master on a visit to the Ye family was now entrusted to his recently married son, along with his daughter-in-law Jinhua who would also be traveling tomorrow.


    Jinhua had arranged for her two personal maids, Chunxiang and Qiu Xia, to accompany them.


    Chunxiang and Qiu Xia, around the ages of thirteen or fourteen, had been promoted from second-class maids to head maids, received higher monthly salaries, and were treated better.


    They enjoyed working for the young Master, who was easygoing and without the stresses of demanding superiors.


    Tang Shunyan woke up very early, just like he did for studying at the academy. On a rest day like this, he normally would have slept in.


    Yet he had grown accustomed to rising and sleeping early, and he would always exercise in the morning.


    Today¡¯s focus was the visit to the Ye family. He started the day by paying respect to his grandmother as usual, accompanying his grandparents at breakfast.


    Dressed in the richness of brocade, Tang Shunyan felt a slight chill in the early mornings of May or June. He sat in a horse-drawn carriage, flanked by his wet nurse and the Attendant Student.


    With so many people setting off, two carriages traveled together. Accompanying them were also the Junior Housekeeper, maids, guards¡ªa full party.


    It took half an hour to travel from the home in the county to the Ye family.


    Over the past year, Tang Shunyan had visited the Ye family three or four times, bringing many gifts each time and often taking many things with him when he left.


    He had visited the factory at the entrance of the village, where the wood dust was quite thick, and the smell of paint was strong; despite his multiple visits to the Ye family, he only toured the factory once.


    As the carriage entered the village, Tang Shunyan saw an old man guarding the factory gate. From the road, he could hear the sounds of workers laboring inside and the scraping of tools on wood.


    Jinhua glanced out the window and softly said to her husband who was sitting with them, on guard, ¡°My lord, if you have business at the factory, go ahead. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°No matter how important the business, I must accompany the young Master. Even with guards present, I don¡¯t feel reassured; today I will stay by his side throughout the journey.¡±


    The Junior Housekeeper looked at his wife with a determined expression. Her father had given instructions the night before; the young Master was facing an assessment and he wouldn¡¯t be at ease if anything happened that day or if the young Master was left in someone else¡¯s care.


    Jinhua nodded in agreement. Since her husband had said so, she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    When the carriage and all its accompanying people arrived at the Ye family¡¯s house, constructed of green bricks and large tiles¡ªundeniably the largest and finest in Bushen Village, surpassing even the houses of other rich men¡ªHousekeeper Tang looked on.


    He had watched the Ye family prosper step by step with his father. In just over a year, they had managed not only to build the stately house but also to buy fields and lands. The transformation of the Ye family was truly miraculous.


    As the Junior Housekeeper of the Tang family, his father was the old housekeeper, and their family¡¯s circumstances were quite good. He helped with the Tang family¡¯s affairs, but no matter how hard he worked, he would always be another¡¯s servant; the Tang family gave them their indenture contracts when they left.


    A servant always remained a servant, and a helper could never become the boss.


    The Tang family¡¯s carriage and so many horses entering Bushen Village was a sight to behold. Those who had seen these carriages and guards knew they were heading to the Ye family¡¯s.


    Some would even shamelessly greet them.


    The Junior Housekeeper and the guards simply nodded in response. As the carriage entered the Ye household, its owners came out to greet them.


    ¡°Ho ho, Junior Housekeeper Tang, did you bring your sister-in-law and the young Master?¡±


    Mrs. Lai, seeing them arrive, lit up with excitement; each time they came, they brought many gifts, and she had been eagerly anticipating their visit.


    ¡°Tang, the Junior Housekeeper is newly married. He must have brought his wife with him.¡± Ye Shuzhen chimed in.


    Mrs. Li, holding her youngest son and accompanied by her five daughters, appeared in the courtyard.


    Tang Shunyan was lifted down from the carriage by his wet nurse and scurried over, saying joyfully to her, ¡°Wet nurse, Yan¡¯er has come to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, how have you come by today?¡± Mrs. Li smiled, holding the child in her arms, who was waving his little hands and giggling, ¡°Hee hee hee.¡±


    ¡°Ai ai,¡± replied Tang Shunyan cheerfully.


    Jinhua smiled, saying, ¡°Our family¡¯s young Master couldn¡¯t wait for a break in a few days, insisting on playing here, taking the whole day off.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken. You should complete your assessment first, then come play here.¡±


    Upon hearing his wet nurse¡¯s words, Tang Shunyan shook his head with a smile and then instructed the Junior Housekeeper to bring out the gifts.

 Chapter 153 - 152 Estate

    Chapter 153: Chapter 152 Estate


    Young Master Tang had the guards help, bringing the gifts out from the carriage.


    ¡°Hurry, move those gifts into my room,¡± Mrs. Lai exclaimed upon seeing them, instructing the long-term workers of the house to carry the gifts into her room.


    ¡°Madam, this absolutely cannot be done like this; these gifts are meant for the wet nurse and for my elder and younger sisters, and there are also things for my younger brother,¡± he protested.


    Tang Shunyan kept ordering the Tang Family guards to prevent them from listening to this shameless old granny.


    ¡°Hehe, Young Master Tang, I am the grandmother of this house. I manage everything here. It is only right for the gifts to be brought to my room,¡± she asserted.


    Mrs. Lai stopped the actions of the guards under Tang Shunyan¡¯s interruption but dared not show her anger. Her plump, old face smiled and wrinkled, her age spots particularly conspicuous.


    Ever since her son became the boss, she used to wear silver bracelets, but now her adornments weren¡¯t just limited to silver bracelets anymore. She also wore jade bracelets, gold earrings, gold necklaces, and on her head, silver and golden hairpins, flaunting all her valuable possessions.


    Previously, she hardly did any work at home. Now that the house had workers, she did even less, spending her days idly giving orders to them.


    The long-term workers who came to the Ye family because of Hongji put up with her rude commands every day, grateful that the small boss did not dock their pay.


    Mrs. Lai could only boss around the long-term workers, and although the family had hired many for the lands and orchards, she was too lazy to go to the fields herself and direct their work.


    Her son had started to disobey her a year ago; flush with money, he only gave her a small portion, and the earnings from the factory hardly ever reached her hands.


    The lands and houses they bought were not registered in her and her husband¡¯s names.


    Fortunately, she still lived in a sizable brick and tile house, carrying the air of a landlord¡¯s wife around the village, highly respected. Women who once looked at her unfavorably now treated her with reverence, not daring to talk back even when scolded. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some villagers who had past grievances with her, especially women, were now particularly courteous toward her.


    In the end, Mrs. Lai failed to move the gifts into her room. The gifts were in the living room, and Tang Shunyan ordered them to be taken out, one by one.


    Each member of the Ye family received a share; they took their gifts back to their rooms and then returned to tend to the guests.


    The Ye family now served their guests chrysanthemum honey tea. The chrysanthemums, dried after being harvested from their fields, and their own honey, brewed a fragrant and sweet tea for their guests.


    The Ye family members also drank honey tea regularly; not only was it good for the eyes, but it also benefited their health.


    Tang Shunyan had told the Ye family that he wanted to visit the orchard.


    During the fifth and sixth lunar months, it was the lychee harvest season. The Ye family¡¯s lychee trees, planted last year, were now laden with lychee fruits nearly falling to the ground despite their modest height.


    The orchard also had longan trees, but it was not yet the season for them to bear fruit.


    Mrs. Li heard Tang Shunyan¡¯s words ¡ª how could she say no?


    She had just received gifts, and moreover, those lychees were not worth much money.


    Mrs. Lai wanted to refuse; the produce from the orchard was meant to be sold for money, and too much would be taken if so many went to pick.


    Yet, glancing at the freshly placed gifts in the room¡ªa fine piece of cloth she would never be willing to buy herself¡ª


    She couldn¡¯t find such high-quality fabric in town, and the clothes she wore were made from material delivered by the Tang family, sewn into skirts by herself.


    Her styled attire was all thanks to the Tang family.


    The gold, silver, and jade on her body were gifts she had received over the past two years.


    Ye Shuzhen pursed her lips upon hearing this, but she dared not speak, fearing she might say something inappropriate. If the Tang Family were to blame her, her future husband would blame her too.


    They were going to the orchard to pick fruit, and the young Master was also going. All guards had to follow, and two horse carriages from the Tang Family came, carrying Mrs. Li and her five daughters.


    Two carriages and horse riders traveled on the mountain road to the orchard. The mountain road was not very narrow, nor was it difficult to navigate. The weather was clearer in May and June, and the diligent farmers had filled in the pits and potholes.


    The mountain of the Ye family¡¯s fruit orchard was a small one, the whole mountain had been leased, covering over 20 acres of land. The mountain was completely planted with fruit trees, and chickens, ducks, geese, pigs, and bees were raised.


    The Ye family had bought the small mountain and turned it into an orchard, and other rich men in the village followed suit. More than ten large and small mountains in the village had been purchased by others.


    Strangely enough, the Ye family¡¯s orchard thrived day by day, luxuriant in whatever they planted, and laden with fruit.


    The mountains leased by other rich men, regardless of what they cultivated or raised, did not do so well. These rich men thought it was due to lack of farming experience.


    Some experienced farmers and fruit growers were also invited to investigate. Those who had experience with orchards speculated that it was a problem with the soil.


    :


    While those rich men thought it was a soil issue, one of them said that the soil of the large mountain he bought contained the same yellow mud with stones as that of the Ye family¡¯s small mountain.


    Only some rich men bought large mountains that had black sandy soil.


    They also hired long-term workers, used a lot of manure including livestock droppings.


    The fruit trees they planted grew weakly, with yellowish and half-dead appearances.


    Not to mention bearing fruit, when they saw the mountain Ye Jia had recently leased was already bearing fruit only a few months later, everyone¡¯s fruit trees were already fruitful, and the lychee trees stretched as far as the eye could see, completely covered with red lychees.


    The section with longan was still in the flowering and young fruit stage, and other fruit like pomelo were already becoming mature.


    There were even some citrus trees. This season was not the mature season for citrus, yet one could see the trees laden with green fruits.


    The carriages stopped at the entrance of the small estate; they had to enter from this area of about ten acres to reach the mountain inside.


    A small house had been built on the edge of the estate for the long-term workers to live in and eat.


    A well had also been dug here. If there was not enough water in the fields, water could also be drawn from the well.


    The area had an ample water supply, the sunlight was bright, and it did not snow in winter. In the winter, the trees still had green leaves.


    Inside the estate, watermelons, various melons, and vegetables were grown, and workers were picking the melons and vegetables, preparing to transport them to the county.


    Vegetable and melon traders also came here, and upon seeing the arrival of the horses and carriages, they made way.


    A large group of people grandly dismounted the horses and carriages, then entered the fenced estate. As the Boss arrived, the long-term workers stopped what they were doing.


    ¡°They¡¯re just visiting, going to pick fruit. Pick some melons to send back with them, continue with your work,¡±


    When Mrs. Li saw so many long-term workers looking over, the estate¡¯s housekeeper also came over and told them to keep working and not mind the visitors.


    The traders who had not seen Mrs. Li before, upon seeing so many people and carriages, all started inquiring curiously.


    The carriages entered the estate, everyone alighted, and seeing so many watermelons in the field, some traders had already started buying them.

 Chapter 154 - 153: Picking Fruit on the Mountain

    Chapter 154: Chapter 153: Picking Fruit on the Mountain


    Today, Tang Shunyan¡¯s main purpose was the lychees and watermelons; other vegetables would have people come to pick and transport them.


    Tang Shunyan instructed a guard to pick watermelons there, while the rest of the people followed the large group into the mountain to pick lychees.


    They could already see the lychee trees on the mountain, with peddlers picking lychees.


    The Ye family said that how much the peddlers could pick was their luck. If they picked the fruit themselves, the Ye family would sell it to them a bit cheaper. If it was the Ye family themselves who did the picking, the price would be different.


    The peddlers would rather come and pick them on their own to earn a little more money. They spent all their time doing this, calling their entire families to come and pick the fruit to sell.


    The guards picked up the baskets, and the others grabbed baskets as well.


    Mrs. Li did not follow along; she stayed by the rice paddies as she was holding an infant a few months old and could not go up the mountain for fear of the child being stung by mosquitoes.


    When they arrived at the foot of Lizhi Mountain, looking up, they saw the smaller lychee trees filled with fruit. The red fruits down at the foot of the mountain had all been picked.


    Tang Shunyan saw many chickens and ducks under the fruit trees that looked quite healthy.


    Upon their arrival, the chickens flew up, and the ducks ran away quacking quickly, while the big fat geese tried to fly but couldn¡¯t.


    They also saw large turkeys there, which looked to be about a dozen or so pounds in weight.


    Young Master Tang Shunyan had never seen these at home; he found them all quite novel.


    The guards escorted them up the mountain on a narrow path, and halfway up the slope, they found fruit trees that were not yet picked. They stopped and began picking fruit.


    Ye Shiqi was the smallest in this group of people. Led by her elder sisters by the hand, she often went up the mountain with them; she had very strong legs and often visited the orchard, of course, she had her secrets.


    Every few days, she would sprinkle a bit of spiritual spring water into the well, and she also went up the mountain with her elder sister, where they would add a bit of spiritual spring water to the pool every few days.


    In order for the fruit trees below the mountain to not lack water during the hot weather, a large water pool was built on the mountain specifically for storing water.


    In ancient times, without tap water, relying on mountain water, or watering by hand was too difficult, so they had to come up with a method. Since they couldn¡¯t use steel pipes, they had to resort to bamboo tubes to channel the water.


    Every bamboo shoot leading to each small ridge on the mountain could ensure that every fruit tree on the mountain grew well even during hot and dry weather.


    This might be the secret technique unknown to other landlords who grow fruit trees.


    Of course, these were secrets. Those who had not visited their mountain architectures, or even those who had but didn¡¯t understand their layout, would not grasp the subtleties.


    Ye Shiqi stood in front of a small lychee tree. At her short height, she could only reach the lowest fruits on the lychee tree. The tree, having grown for over a year, was only as tall as an adult. Being able to bear fruit in just over a year was the envy and jealousy of others.


    Many people¡¯s fruit trees do not bear fruit in the first year, and maybe even in the second year, some may have fruits. Only after the third year would they become impressive, and within five years, that¡¯s when the fruit trees are most vigorous. Old trees might be eaten by insects, causing the wood to turn yellow and die.


    The type of insect that eats the wood is known as woodworm. If people hear the sound of woodworms in their house beams after 35 years, then their house will soon collapse.


    Or if woodworms eat the wooden door, this is both an advantage and a disadvantage of using wood in construction.


    Once the fruit is picked from the branches, the branches straighten up.


    When everyone picked the fruits, they did not put them in the baskets immediately but first tasted the sweetness of the fruits.


    The lychee trees produced large fruits with small seeds, some known as Guiwei, others as Xiangli.


    All of these were sweet and delicious fruits. Ye Shiqi had once read a novel that told of Yang Guifei, who desired lychees from Jiangnan so much that the Emperor spent a great deal of manpower and resources just to bring her a smile. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I once saw a TV series where eating lychees in the Imperial Palace was quite difficult. It was during the Qing Dynasty, when only a few pieces of fruit hung from each lychee tree, and they had to be transported over such a long distance to the Imperial Capital. By the time they arrived, the lychees were all gone.


    In this beautiful and serene southern region, however, you can have as many as you want.


    Even the wild trees growing on the mountains bear some lychees.


    Tang Shunyan, having seen these planted lychee trees last year, had been looking forward to picking and eating lychees with his own hands today.


    When he was a child, he¡¯d eaten lychees but had never picked them himself. Although the Tang Family¡¯s garden had a few lychee trees, those trees were too tall, and the fruits they bore weren¡¯t as large or tasty as these.


    ¡°Such sweet fruit¡­¡±


    Mr. Tang praised heartily, standing with his wife as they ate the fruit, the sweetness enveloping their hearts.


    The Junior Housekeeper of the Tang family picked a lychee and peeled it for Mr. Tang, not caring about the many people around, feeding it to Mr. Tang.


    Blushing, Mrs. Tang ate the lychee her husband fed her, her mouth sweet and her heart even sweeter. Their marriage was so sweet that others pretended not to see.


    Chunxiang and Qiu Xia, being second-class maids in the service of Madam, had also had the luck of tasting lychees before, yet after tasting these, they felt the lychees they had eaten before were hardly comparable.


    Just a few days ago, they all saw some fruits hanging on the lychee trees of the Tang family, preparing to start picking them in a couple of days. Even with such tall lychee trees, ladders would be needed.


    Here, the lychee trees were only as tall as a man¡¯s head, and each one was laden with fruits, appearing to have a plentiful harvest.


    After tasting the delicious fruits, everyone started working, picking the fruits in large quantities.


    Those who came here to pick fruits felt justified in their efforts¡ªas such delicious fruits, it would be too much of a shame not to pick them.


    The crowd put their strength to use, eating as they picked, with a string of fruits weighing more than a pound. For some individual fruits, the lychee trees were still too small, so they had to be careful not to damage too many branches, as it could affect next year¡¯s harvest.


    If the trees were grown taller and bigger, pruning some branches could be beneficial for fruiting.


    Ye Shiqi was not ignorant of these matters, having asked her father to buy saplings before and requesting the nurserymen who cultivated the fruit tree saplings to share their expertise; from planting to bearing fruit, and how to fertilize, to pruning excess buds. There were so many experiences written down in a small notebook.


    Her father didn¡¯t have the time to learn all of this, and among her five sisters, she was the most idle, so the task of learning how to plant fell on them.


    By teaching the long-term workers how to do the job, there was no need for the mothers with children to worry.


    Since the sisters had begun to learn how to read and write characters over the past year, all five could recognize some ancient characters.


    Ye Shiqi, in her previous life, had studied Chinese classics. There were many types of ancient characters, with simplified characters more commonly studied. The more challenging characters were usually taught by a teacher.


    The one-year-old girl wrote her characters very neatly; each time, the teacher saw her writing, he praised her.


    These five female students were taught exactly like male students, without any intention of them entering the civil service examinations, purely as part of the teacher¡¯s duty to educate.


    Ye Shiqi had some skill in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and practiced with her sisters in her free time.


    The teacher only taught them literature and mathematics; as for Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, he didn¡¯t have much expertise.


    Seeing his students, especially the youngest girl, so outstanding, the teacher felt somewhat at a loss for words.


    The title of Scholar was something he had strived for over ten years to achieve, always aiming to advance higher, but unable to do so. Now he taught merely to make a living.

 Chapter 155 - 154 A Smile Breaks into Bloom

    Chapter 155: Chapter 154 A Smile Breaks into Bloom


    With so many people picking fruit together, the yield was very abundant, with the baskets carried by the guards and the baskets in their hands all filled with fruit.


    This was the result of an hour of fruit picking, during which they ate as they picked and filled their bellies.


    They remembered carefully, ¡°One lychee, three times the internal heat,¡± so after eating so many lychees, they must drink some herbal tea to cool down.


    Jinhua ate lychees himself but was worried that the young Master couldn¡¯t handle much, so he let the young Master eat some.


    With such large and tasty fruit in hand, who could resist not eating it?


    Everyone was to visit the honey bee farm together, but they only took a quick glance from afar, fearing bee stings.


    The baskets were full and had to be carried down the mountain. In the shade of the lychee trees on the mountain, the fierce sun of May and June didn¡¯t seem that hot.


    When their group arrived at the estate¡¯s house, those who had been picking watermelons and vegetables had already moved the produce.


    The guards who stayed behind to pick watermelons had picked dozens of large, sweet watermelons and placed them by the carriage.


    Upon seeing the carriage had to fit people as well, and with so many lychees and watermelons, what were they to do?


    They could only put the watermelons on the carriage first, and the lychees in baskets were placed on the horses¡¯ backs. The guards¡¯ horses had to bear the extra burden of carrying both people and goods.


    The driver, who stayed behind to look after the horses and carriage, had already fed the horses their fill of green grass and old vegetable leaves.


    Seeing such big lychees, the driver, while helping to load them onto the horses, couldn¡¯t help but eat a few.


    When the guards were picking watermelons earlier, the long-term workers of the orchard had split open a great big watermelon for them¡ªmy, it was large, sweet, and delicious. They ate so much their bellies were full, feeling as if they could skip lunch.


    Seeing such large watermelons, everyone who had just filled up on lychees went to the orchard¡¯s house and split open a big watermelon to share.


    This big watermelon was not only large, but also red and sweet. Its sandy, sweet flavor melted in their mouths; the black seeds inside provided relief from the heat and quenched their thirst.


    Just now, Jinhua was concerned that the young Master might get heartburn from eating lychees, but now that they had split open watermelons, while eating, they felt that the issue of the young Master getting heaty might be resolved.


    One watermelon was not enough for so many people, and everyone felt that after visiting the restroom, eating just fruit made them hungry again¡ªit was almost time for lunch.


    So, they split open another watermelon, and everyone had a few more slices to satisfy their cravings. Having eaten their fill of watermelon, they wanted to take watermelon and lychees back with them.


    Mrs. Li had already had someone pick some vegetables and melons¡ªthese were good foods free from pesticides. The cucumbers were so crispy and sweet that they could be eaten in one bite.


    The tomatoes were sweet enough to be eaten raw, like fruit, or could be cooked in dishes.


    There were also eggplants, pumpkins, and winter melons, as well as a type called ¡®earth melon¡¯ that can be eaten raw or cooked. This type of melon grows in the soil and is sweet to eat.


    The Ye family didn¡¯t lack for vegetables now, but they still picked fresh vegetables every day. With visitors around, they had even more reason to pick these offerings and host guests at home.


    The vegetables in the Ye family¡¯s estate grew better than most; where others could only harvest a couple of winter melons, here one vine could bear many, and they needed trellises to support the weight.


    Pick the larger ones, and the smaller ones keep growing. Everyday vendors came to pick vegetables, and restaurants came to buy them. Ever since the Tang Family¡¯s estate was established, they had been supplying vegetables from here.


    Not only the wealthy from the county but also those from neighboring counties and cities came to buy the renowned produce; feeling healthier after eating these pollution-free organic vegetables.


    In fact, people back then didn¡¯t use pesticides or the like in agriculture; they only relied on traditional methods for pest prevention.


    Some local landlords, envious of the Ye family¡¯s success, found themselves compelled to pay for the privilege of healthier produce.


    Everything was ready for their return trip.


    Since Tang Shunyan, the young Master of the Tang Family, had arrived, he was, of course, to have lunch at the Ye family¡¯s home.


    At this time, the Ye family was unlike before, capable of accommodating so many guests that had arrived.


    A large group of people returned to the village in high spirits. Both adults and children saw their baskets filled with lychees. Even with the lychee leaves covering the top, the red lychees could still be seen through the gaps of the baskets.


    People didn¡¯t need to go out to the fields. By just standing at the entrance of their homes and looking towards the estate, they could see lychee trees laden with fruit on the hills.


    Those with a little money in the household, for the sake of indulging their taste buds, would go to the estate themselves to pick and buy.


    It was said that this way, one could find bargains, as they could pick and eat at the same time, thus getting to savor more lychees.


    The generosity of the Ye family stirred up envy in the villagers, yet they couldn¡¯t help but give them unanimous praise. After all, who wouldn¡¯t hide away their prized possessions?


    By the time they returned home, the workers had already prepared lunch for them.


    As the host entertained the guests with lunch, Ye Shiqi also had the maids serve everyone honey water.


    Eating and drinking honey water, no one held back.


    Having filled their bellies with fruit and seeing the delicious food on the tables at the Ye family, they could not resist eating more, regardless of being full, and insisted on having a glass of honey water.


    Ye Shiqi also gave Tang Shunyan a pot of honey, with honeycomb inside which could be eaten as a snack.


    Tang Shunyan accepted it without reservation. Having eaten a full lunch and about to head back, he felt very reluctant to leave. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since he had started studying, he had been running between the academy and home every day, with much less freedom. Playing so joyfully today was the most enjoyable day since he began his studies.


    He was grateful that he came today and thought he might come again in a couple of days, perhaps bringing some friends with him.


    He had already thought about giving some lychees to his friends when he got home, to satisfy their cravings too.


    Tang Shunyan was entertaining the idea of tempting his friends to run off to the Ye family¡¯s estate with him in a few days.


    In the afternoon, Jinhua and her husband had to arrange for people to return to the county.


    Tang Shunyan, who had to leave, told the wet nurse and elder sisters that he would come again after his assessments in a few days.


    Mrs. Li hugged her son, and together with her daughters, saw them out of the gate, bidding them farewell.


    Of course, she also kindly urged them to visit whenever they had the chance.


    Mrs. Lai, seeing that although they had brought gifts, the amount of fruit they took with them upon leaving meant the loss of a considerable sum of money.


    ¡°Taking so many fruits with them¡­ if a carriage came, they could take even more¡­¡± she murmured softly, but everyone ignored her. The fruit might sell for a high price, but it wasn¡¯t as valuable as the gifts the Tang family had brought.


    As Tang Shunyan left the Ye family¡¯s village in the carriage, he fell asleep, perhaps tired from climbing the hills today.


    Today, he hadn¡¯t allowed the guards to carry him up the mountain. Having practiced martial arts for more than two years, he believed his legs were strong enough to climb.


    Now, he was both sleepy and tired and was simply accustomed to taking a nap after lunch.


    Jinhua sat on one side, gently fanning Tang Shunyan with a maid, while the little pageboy, like Tang Shunyan, also worn out, had fallen asleep.


    The little pageboy, since coming to the Tang Family, had been living well following the young Master, but today was the first time he had tasted such delicious lychees and watermelon. The pageboy¡¯s mouth revealed a sweet smile.


    At this moment, he was dreaming a delightful dream where he could pick all the fruits on the hills and all the watermelons on the ground for himself, sharing them with his family. The thought of his family enjoying such delicious fruits and watermelons brought smiles to their faces.


    ¡°Heehee¡±

 Chapter 156 - 155 Jufeng Betrothed

    Chapter 156: Chapter 155 Jufeng Betrothed


    By then, they had already returned to the streets of the city, and Shunyan had awakened. Seeing the little pageboy dozing and even drooling with a silly smile, he quietly slapped the back of his head.


    ¡°Smack¡±


    ¡°Who, who hit me? Ouch, my lychees, my fruits¡­¡± the little pageboy awoke from a beautiful dream, reluctant to leave the fruits of his dreams, slightly grumpy from being woken up.


    ¡°What if I, the young Master, hit you?¡±


    Once the page boy clearly heard the young Master¡¯s voice, he was fully awakened, revealing an embarrassed smile: ¡°Young Master, why did you hit me?¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Who allowed you to drool? Do you see where we are? Are you still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Oh, got it, young Master, it¡¯s such a pity about those fruits,¡± the little pageboy was still captivated by the fruits in his dream.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    Jinhua and two maids covered their mouths with handkerchiefs and laughed. More watermelons and vegetables were in the city, and she tried to sit in one carriage, while the other carried the goods.


    Passing through the streets in the carriage, those riding horses could not move alongside it; seeing them, the horses not only carried people but also two baskets, on which were fresh green leaves of lychees, making the crowd automatically make way.


    Upon arriving in front of the Tang Mansion gate, the guards dismounted first, and the gatekeeping guards ran out to help carry those baskets to the ground and to settle the horses.


    Young Master Tang handed his horse to a guard and went to the carriage next to him. He first helped Jinhua out of the carriage and then carried young Master to the ground.


    Of course, the little pageboy didn¡¯t receive such treatment; he was a tough kid born in the mountains and jumped from the carriage to the ground.


    The two maids cautiously held their skirts as they stepped off the carriage.


    Shunyan stood aside as Young Master Tang carried him to the ground, watching the guards unloading watermelons, vegetables, and lychees from the carriage.


    A group of people ran out from the mansion, including maids, old women, uncles, and youngsters, who all helped to carry the fruits and lychees inside.


    Since the young Master brought back so many items, the distribution still needed to be managed by the housekeeper.


    Thus, Shunyan instructed Young Master Tang that he was to go to the academy tomorrow, and the fruits and watermelon meant for the teachers were to be saved, leaving some for them as well.


    He didn¡¯t think that giving these common items, the teachers would think he was being cheap and refuse them.


    The items he handed out, how could they be ordinary?


    As a student, offering these items to the teachers was merely his gesture of goodwill, obviously making it clear it was not on behalf of his family.


    However, for holidays and festivals, the customary gifts and presents from the elders would certainly not be lacking.


    Shunyan ordered Young Master Tang to send the clay jar of honeycombs to his courtyard.


    He let Jinhua and the little pageboy take the items back to the courtyard first, taking with them the fruits he planned to share with his young friends tomorrow and the fruits for the teachers.


    He didn¡¯t want the other people in the mansion to divide all the fruits he had brought back.


    When Shunyan entered the mansion, he did not first visit his mother and father; he first went to see his grandfather and grandmother. Grand Master and great-grandmother were very old and seldom received guests; only when he had free time would he visit them.


    ¡°Grandmother, I am back.¡± As Shunyan stepped through the door and saw his grandmother sitting in the main seat with two old women standing by, listening to her instructions,


    Madam heard her eldest grandson¡¯s voice, waved the old women away with a smile, and beckoned to her grandson.


    Shunyan greeted his grandmother with a bow, then sat beside her.


    As he had just sat down, a maid brought Madam lychees and even carried in a big watermelon.


    ¡°Grandmother, look at the wonderful things your grandson has brought back?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my eldest grandson is truly filial.¡±


    Upon seeing such enticing lychees and watermelon, Madam Tang picked up a lychee first, peeled it, and popped it into her mouth, the sweet taste making her squint with delight.


    She then had someone slice the watermelon and shared it with her eldest grandson.


    ¡°Quickly have someone take the watermelon and lychees to the Old Master and young Master¡¯s study.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, when I first came to this courtyard, Young Master Tang had already taken the watermelon and lychees to Grandfather and Father¡¯s study.¡±


    ¡°Haha, very good¡­.¡±


    Shunyan had traveled a long way, had lunch, and was full of fruit, and now at this teatime, he could indulge once again.


    ¡°Grandson, lychees are heaty, eat fewer of them and more watermelon.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s okay, eating lychees with watermelon complements each other. Ru Mei gave me a jar of honey, and I drink the honey water so I don¡¯t feel the heat.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, grandson brings back so many wonderful things from a trip.¡±


    The joy between the grandmother and grandson was palpable.


    In the courtyard of Lady Tang, her youngest son was still small, always kept by the wet nurse who took him to play in her courtyard every day.


    Having the feeling that the wet nurse was even closer than the biological mother, she also needed her youngest son to stay under her watch every day; the little boy needed his wet nurse but also spent the whole day by her side, only returning to his own courtyard to sleep at night.


    Lady Tang was playing with her youngest son, his wet nurse stood by, and a maid was also there watching them play.


    ¡°Young Madam, these are the fruits that the Eldest Young Master brought back from the Ye family.¡±


    An old woman brought in a basket of lychees, and someone else carried in two big watermelons.


    ¡°Hehehe, Lychees, watermelon.¡± A little child of just over a year old crawled out from his mother¡¯s embrace, quickly grabbed a lychee, and tried to eat it.


    ¡°Young Master, let the wet nurse help you.¡± The wet nurse beside the young Master was quick in her movements while working beside Lady Tang. Slow hands wouldn¡¯t do; she could be scolded.


    At that moment, Lady Tang, not focusing on her youngest son, asked the maid about her eldest son.


    ¡°Young Madam can rest assured, the Eldest Young Master has gone to Madam Tang¡¯s courtyard; he might come to pay respects to Young Madam later.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡±


    Lady Tang understood in her heart that in this household, the Mother-in-law had the final say, managing all affairs of the house, and even her eldest son was closer to her mother-in-law.


    This was something she felt helpless about since having her second child; she hadn¡¯t paid as much attention to her eldest son, besides, the eldest had a strong will and didn¡¯t listen to his mother¡¯s words.


    The eldest son sometimes acted like a little adult, speaking words that even the adults could not change, just like this trip to the Ye family, despite the elders persuading him, he insisted on going.


    Fortunately, he had come back safely, which was a worry for her all day. She said to the maid beside her, ¡°Go and call the Eldest Young Master here.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    A maid went out, and Jufeng was no longer by her side. She feared her husband might take this dowry maid as a concubine, not wanting her husband to have her maid beside him, she had married the maid off to the son of a dowry housekeeper, managing all her dowry shops and estate.


    Jufeng did not want to leave the Eldest Young Master, and now that Lady Tang had arranged it, she had to marry regretfully, seldom entering the Mansion after her marriage.


    She might have harbored resentment towards Young Madam, needing but not obtaining, which indeed saddened her; a marriage at the mercy of others, not to harbor any bitterness would be strange. Her husband was alright, yet he could never measure up to the man in her dreams, the Eldest Young Master¡­.

 Chapter 157 - 156 The Fruit Sent by the Rival in Love

    Chapter 157: Chapter 156 The Fruit Sent by the Rival in Love Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jufeng¡¯s marriage was more than just taking a bundle and leaving; the young madam, to avoid giving people anything to gossip about, bestowed a dowry upon Jufeng.


    And when Jufeng got married, she also held a banquet for her, inviting some maids and old women to enjoy the wine.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be as grand as when the Tang Family married off a daughter, but it was still a small sedan carried by eight people that took her out the door. Although it wasn¡¯t through the main entrance, it was still considered a moment of glory, more so than other maids getting married.


    The young madam didn¡¯t know if her husband would have any thoughts about marrying Jufeng off.


    However, she saw that on the surface, her husband didn¡¯t show any emotion, and she knew that he did not wish to covet the grass by his own pot.


    Lady Tang felt that since she had already given birth to two sons, and as the eldest legitimate grandson, she should firmly hold her husband in her grasp. Even if the concubines gave birth to sons, she might be jealous and resentful, but she dared not harm them.


    The Tang Family, for the sake of their progeny, under the sole governance of Madam Tang, absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to stir up trouble within the mansion.


    After a while, the maid brought Tang Shunyan to the young madam¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    Tang Shunyan arrived and performed his salutations.


    ¡°Brother, brother¡­¡± The little one saw his brother and ran towards him, wanting to be held.


    Tang Shunyan also felt brotherly affection for this little brother, but he only took his little brother¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t hold him.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t close to his brother, his growing hands were strong enough, but he felt that he too was still a child. With wet nurses and maids at home, he absolutely should not hold his brother, a sentiment stemming from a desire for favoritism.


    His mother placed more love on his little brother, and although he didn¡¯t show it outwardly, there were some thoughts buried in his heart.


    Tang Shunyan took his brother¡¯s hand and sat down on a bench together.


    ¡°Mother, did you want to see Yan¡¯er for something?¡±


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, mother wanted to see you after you¡¯d been out all day, worried that being out for the day¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired, but I¡¯ve rested now,¡± Tang Shunyan said while patting his body twice, indicating that he was strong.


    ¡°Hmm, did you have fun today?¡± The young madam nodded slightly.


    ¡°Mother, going to the Ye family is what makes Yan¡¯er happiest. This relaxation made me feel most joyful,¡± he declared.


    ¡°Hmm, but you must not neglect your studies. The assessments start tomorrow, and you must achieve the best results,¡± she noted.


    Lady Tang¡¯s smile faded upon hearing that her eldest son had the most fun at the Ye family, her heart filled with annoyance and regret.


    She shouldn¡¯t have initially brought Mrs. Li into their home. It had been over a year since Mrs. Li had stopped being a wet nurse, yet her son still respected and thought highly of her, which disgusted her the most.


    ¡°Yes, Mother, Yan¡¯er will go to the study now.¡±


    Tang Shunyan exited his mother¡¯s courtyard with an obedient demeanor.


    ¡°Brother, brother, I want brother¡­¡±


    The calls of the little brother and the sound of his running footsteps followed, but his wet nurse picked him up, which did not cause Tang Shunyan to stop in his tracks.


    ¡­


    The Tang Family sent lychees and fruits to the County Magistrate¡¯s back house, and Mrs. Meng, upon receiving these fruits and lychees, had some delivered to her daughter¡¯s courtyard.


    Meng Zhaojun was nearly six years old and now visited the Tang Mansion less than before.


    With Tang Shunyan going to academy, she wasn¡¯t idle either. Besides drawing some toy patterns, she often felt frustrated without inspiration.


    A teacher had been hired at home to instruct her in needlework, Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, Painting, and the rites, and she had learned more skills this past year than before.


    Meng Zhaojun retained the memories of her former life, which made her more intelligent than others from her childhood. She excelled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and would even occasionally pen a few awkward lines of poetry.


    However, she had no talent for needlework, mastering only some basic embroidery skills.


    Every day, Meng Zhaojun had people inquire about Tang Shunyan¡¯s every move. Even if she didn¡¯t frequent his presence, she still wanted to know his whereabouts.


    In the morning, the agents she¡¯d sent out reported that Xinghe Academy had a day off today and would have assessments over the next two days.


    Upon hearing this, Meng Zhaojun immediately prepared to visit Tang Mansion to see Tang Shunyan, but was told by the informant that Young Master Tang had left the city early in the morning in a carriage, surrounded by a group of guards.


    Meng Zhaojun asked which city gate he had gone through.


    The informant replied that it was the eastern city gate. Upon hearing this, Meng Zhaojun knew Tang Shunyan must have gone to the Ye family.


    Meng Zhaojun, in her anger, threw things around, but she threw only those that were not easily damaged, such as pillows from the bed and dolls.


    Seeing the young Lady¡¯s temper, the informant bowed his head and withdrew.


    The maid stood aside, wanting to offer comfort, but dared not say much.


    After venting her frustration, Meng Zhaojun glared towards the east with annoyance. The Ye family had always been her competitive rival.


    It wasn¡¯t the rest of the Ye family she referred to, but her competitor was Ye Shiqi, a girl reputed to be a genius, who was her greatest adversary.


    Once, after hearing that Tang Shunyan had left through the eastern gate, she secretly had one of the maids ask for a carriage and had the driver covertly take her to the Ye family¡¯s residence.


    That meeting left her heart pounding¡ªthe toddler girl appeared to know even more than her, seeming to be a time-traveler like herself, and what¡¯s more, this time-traveler seemed to possess a Golden Finger.


    Unaware of what Golden Finger the girl relied on, she felt the biggest competitor in her life would be this child through the talents she exhibited.


    Although she had a premonition, she dared not ask; she never dared reveal her own secret to anyone, and this greatest adversary might well be the rival of her future life.


    After that secretive trip out of the city, her family imposed stricter controls over her, and without Mrs. Meng¡¯s permission, the maids didn¡¯t dare to secretly arrange for carriages to fulfill the young Lady¡¯s whims, for that could cost them their lives.


    Meng Zhaojun paced her room anxiously, disinterested in her noon meal and absentminded, displaying such behavior that she dared not visit her mother¡¯s courtyard.


    She even excused herself from her teacher¡¯s lessons, with her mood so foul, how could she learn well?


    ¡°Lady, these are lychees and watermelon. Madam said they were sent over by the Tang Family.¡±


    The maid had Madam¡¯s personal maid place the lychees and watermelon on the table.


    ¡°Hmph, who wants them?¡± Meng Zhaojun snapped angrily, slapping the table.


    The maids kept their heads lowered, not daring to utter a word in the face of the young Lady¡¯s anger.


    Faced with such tempting lychees and the watermelon, they didn¡¯t even dare to think about snatching a bite.


    ¡°Smash these things into a pulpy mess,¡± she commanded.


    Seeing the lychees and watermelon angered Meng Zhaojun further; these were gifts from her rival to Tang Shunyan. If she ate them, not only would she get a stomachache, but it would also infuriate her beyond measure.


    ¡°Young Lady¡­ these lychees and watermelon are quite rare.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so rare about them? Do I, the young Lady, lack such things to eat? Can¡¯t I afford to buy them? Should I eat what¡¯s sent by a rival?¡± During her tantrum, Meng Zhaojun spoke without restraint, forgetting just how young she was.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Lady. They say that in the county these lychees and watermelons are extremely expensive, even pricier than those from other regions,¡± said the maids, motionless, actually trying to suggest that the food the young Lady refused to eat could be given to them instead. It would be such a waste to smash it.


    The maids thought the young Lady, so young, wouldn¡¯t be concerned with love affairs; she must be simply angry at someone.

 Chapter 158 - 157 Laxatives

    Chapter 158: Chapter 157 Laxatives


    Meng Zhaojun, upon hearing the maid¡¯s words, glared at her in anger and said to the maid:


    ¡°Can this Lady not even afford these ordinary fruits now? I told you to smash them to bits, why haven¡¯t you gone?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s side maid, Mei Jing, lowered her head and moved her lips, too scared to speak again after being scolded.


    Liang Chen, however, said with a smile, ¡°Lady, why not eat when it¡¯s free? Fruits aren¡¯t poisonous, and if you won¡¯t eat the free fruits, you could give them to us instead! After all, we have always been at odds with those people.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun looked steadily at the two maids who had always been her close aides, helping her with various tasks over the past year, even managing the carpentry imitation task she had given them.


    Just as Liang Chen had said, they had always been at odds with the Ye family, so what if they ate her fruits? The things sent by Tang Shunyan were not to be wasted.


    After thinking like this, Meng Zhaojun ordered the maids to cut the watermelon and distribute it among everyone in the courtyard, including herself, to have a share.


    While eating the watermelon, she indeed found it very delicious; the market was currently stocked with watermelons, lychees and other fruits.


    In this Southern county, there were lots of fruits available, such as pomegranates, pomelos, kumquats, pineapples, persimmons, longans, wampi, mangoes, peach fruits, and plums.


    The watermelon she ate today was indeed much tastier than those sold in the market. Last year, it was said that the Ye family hadn¡¯t been able to grow watermelons, and the ones they bought from the market were not as sweet or tasty.


    Meng Zhaojun took a bite of watermelon and silently wondered, could this be Ye Shiqi¡¯s ¡°Golden Finger¡±?


    Did she have a space or a Spiritual Spring, too?


    Meng Zhaojun felt annoyed; despite being a transmigrator herself, she only had memories from her previous life and none of the ¡°Golden Fingers.¡±


    Luckily, she had been reborn into a relatively affluent family; otherwise, being reborn as a farmer girl, ah, it would have been too bitter and exhausting.


    Meng Zhaojun shared the watermelon with everyone in the courtyard; having access to large and sweet watermelons made everyone around the Lady very happy.


    The laughter from the courtyard could be heard, a testament to human nature, a bit of kindness from the master¡¯s family can make a servant willingly give their all.


    A single cent can confound a hero; a single cent can also make ghosts grind the mill.


    Meng Zhaojun, listening to the laughter from the courtyard, ridiculed these ancient people in her heart; devoid of dignity and weak-willed, it was their destiny to be servants.


    Meng Zhaojun took a lychee and peeled it open. Thin skin, thick and large flesh, small pit¡ªwas this the renowned New County Lychee?


    No wonder there was a legend about a certain Emperor who came to a place, and while cooling himself, he hung his noble clothes on a lychee tree to taste its delicious flavor.


    Then, the story goes that the robe lost a green dragon, and the lychee tree became a small shade of green.


    It was just a legend, which Meng Zhaojun had never witnessed, and she didn¡¯t believe that a high and mighty Emperor would mingle with common folks.


    Legends after all are just legends, but the lychees she tasted today were indeed delicious, and despite her resentment towards her romantic rival, she had to admit that their family¡¯s lychees were particularly tasty.


    ¡°Liang Chen, turn the remaining lychees into pastries, add some goat milk, and deliver them to Xinghe Academy tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Lady, isn¡¯t the young Master of the Tang Family having his assessment tomorrow? Can your pastries be brought in?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he must eat during the assessment, right? And he will be leaving for the academy from home tomorrow morning; I refuse to believe his family won¡¯t send him with something.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Lady, I will have it arranged.¡± Liang Chen went out to make the arrangements.


    However, Meng Zhaojun stopped her and said, ¡°After eating so many lychees today, Tang Shunyan must be constipated. Prepare something for him to ensure he can relieve himself tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady¡­¡± Liang Chen understood that Meng Zhaojun was irritated with the young Master of the Tang Family, Tang Shunyan, and wanted to embarrass him during the assessment. This deadliest of womanly tactics was a clear message; offend anyone but not our own Lady.


    Liang Chen exited the room.


    The more honest Mei Jing expressed her worries:


    ¡°Lady, isn¡¯t this inappropriate? What if the Tang Family¡¯s young Master blames us afterwards, what will we do? The Tang Family is not so easily fooled!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯ll take the blame for anything that happens. After all, I used the lychees he brought back yesterday, and the lychees were given to me by him to eat. We can blame the lychees, saying he got diarrhea from eating too many lychees, or maybe the lychees were spoiled from being left out for two days or were inherently ¡®fire toxic.¡¯


    Meng Zhaojun let out a sarcastic laugh, and the words she spoke made Mei Jing shiver beside her. This Lady was no easy touch.


    Once Meng Zhaojun had suggested this plan to the Maid, Liang Chen came back to report that the preparation had been done and that someone would be sent to Xinghe Academy first thing in the morning.


    After hearing Liang Chen¡¯s report, Meng Zhaojun was in high spirits all night long, angry that Tang Shunyan had gone to the Ye family.


    A bit of payback to let Tang Shunyan know that always going to the Ye family would surely have its consequences.


    Meng Zhaojun had a good dream that night; she dreamed of Tang Shunyan suddenly farting during an exam, not writing a single word on his test paper and clutching his belly to inform the teacher he needed the lavatory.


    Then, he went to the toilet over and over again, ending up with wobbly legs, lying on the ground, returning home after two days with a big fat zero from the exams.


    Meng Zhaojun even saw in her dream that the big fat zero Tang Shunyan held was actually a real duck egg.


    And when he held this duck egg, a little duckling would magically appear on it.


    In such a joyful scene, Meng Zhaojun woke up laughing heartily in her dream. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Zhaojun woke from her dreams with laughter and opened her eyes, feeling it was already dawn. She looked out the window and indeed saw a hint of sunlight.


    ¡°Liang Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mei Jing came in with a basin of hot water to help the Lady wash her face.


    ¡°Where is Liang Chen?¡± Meng Zhaojun asked, concerned about the pastry matter.


    ¡°Liang Chen left early in the morning; he should be almost back by now.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Liang Chen said he wanted to see to the task you gave him personally.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Meng Zhaojun washed her face and brushed her teeth on her own, and after she was done, Mei Jing took everything out.


    At that moment, someone else entered the room, and it was Liang Chen, carrying a tray with breakfast food on it.


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Lady, I personally delivered it to Xinghe Academy, arriving before the Tang family¡¯s carriage. At the gates of the academy, I handed over the food to his Attendant Student.¡±


    ¡°If you handed it to his Attendant Student, what if he doesn¡¯t eat it?¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do. We don¡¯t have anyone at Xinghe Academy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a bit shortsighted. I know a few of Tang Shunyan¡¯s friends too. How could I have overlooked them?¡±


    ¡°Lady, I did see them at the Xinghe Academy, but they were quite a few of them, and the Tang family¡¯s young Master was alone! We could manage him a bit easier, but I didn¡¯t dare challenge all four of them.¡±


    ¡°So just let it be then? If Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t eat my breakfast, it means he¡¯s being cautious of me. Leave it to fate after doing our best!¡±


    Meng Zhaojun was quite annoyed yesterday which prompted her to order the Maid to do such a thing, but now she felt a bit relieved if Tang Shunyan hadn¡¯t eaten. After all, eating food that would give him diarrhea was a painful thought; he was her future husband, after all.

 Chapter 159 - 159 158 The Punishment for Sneaking Food

    ?Chapter 159: Chapter 158 The Punishment for Sneaking Food Chapter 159: Chapter 158 The Punishment for Sneaking Food Meng Zhaojun was having breakfast when the pastries she had sent out through her maid were still in the little pageboy¡¯s hands.


    She had them made, but now she didn¡¯t really want Tang Shunyan to eat them. Just thinking about how his little face might turn pale with diarrhea, bringing last night¡¯s dream to reality, tugged at her heartstrings a bit.


    After a few bites of breakfast, she had Liang Chen send someone to gather news about everything that happened today at Xinghe Academy.


    Tang Shunyan went to the Ye family yesterday and was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep, tossing and turning in bed. It was only after Jinhua sang him a lullaby-like tune that he fell asleep.


    Jinhua sighed with relief. It was a precarious job to be a wet nurse, even a single slip could bring disaster.


    Being a yet childless wet nurse, if it weren¡¯t for Madam¡¯s orders, she truly wouldn¡¯t dare to take the role for Tang Shunyan. The young Master¡¯s ideas were too grand; it was not an easy task.


    Fortunately, the past year and more by Tang Shunyan¡¯s side passed without incident.


    Jinhua thought about how she had been married for over a year, and for Tang Shunyan¡¯s sake, she and her husband dared not have children yet, always being cautious during their meetings. Despite the monotony, they were loving partners every single day.


    Tomorrow was the young Master¡¯s exam day, and she needed to make all the arrangements carefully, not daring to be negligent. Tonight, she would sleep in the room next to the young Master¡¯s, not trusting the maid to watch over him as usual, nor would she return to sleep at the house her husband and father-in-law bought.


    Upon waking, Tang Shunyan saw the dawn breaking. His internal clock woke him up every morning without the need for an hourglass or anyone calling him.


    ¡°Young Master, let me wash your face and brush your teeth. The kitchen has prepared your breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, for breakfast, I¡¯ll have a glass of milk and some dim sum. No congee for me, too much liquid makes me pee too often.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Jinhua gestured for Chunxiang to take care of it.


    After Tang Shunyan washed up, Chunxiang brought in the breakfast.


    Qiu Xia carried away the washbasin.


    Tang Shunyan had his breakfast and immediately went outside, where the little pageboy was already waiting for him. They got into the carriage together.


    Escorting them to Xinghe Academy were also a concerned Jinhua, a driver for the carriage, and guards for protection.


    When they all arrived at Xinghe Academy, the guard was the first to dismount and lift Tang Shunyan out of the carriage.


    No sooner had Tang Shunyan been set down on the ground by the guard than a woman charged out from one side, carrying a basket in her hand.


    ¡°Young Master Tang Shunyan, our Lady has sent this breakfast for you. Please accept it on behalf of the Tang Family.¡±


    Tang Shunyan recognized her as soon as he saw her clearly; the person offering the basket was Meng Zhaojun¡¯s maid.


    In his heart, Meng Zhaojun embodied the image of a formidable woman, and the food sent by her maid¡­


    Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t have any guard up, having eaten breakfast already, and with a wave, he let the little pageboy behind him take the basket of food. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The food sent by The Mengs was something Jinhua didn¡¯t dare to delay considering. She thought that the food from Lady Meng would unlikely be poisoned.


    Then, remembering the young Master had already eaten, she also had pastries made for him to eat if he got hungry.


    ¡°Young Master, I and the others will come to pick you up around noon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wet nurse, you can go back,¡± said Tang Shunyan. Being young, unlike the older boys who stayed overnight, he would be sent back and forth from home, as the families were worried.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back after delivering some things for you.¡±


    Of course, what Jinhua was delivering were the lychees and fruits brought back from the Ye family the day before. Since the teachers were bathing and resting yesterday and it was inconvenient to deliver them to their residences, the day-old fruits were still fresh, indicative of the Ye family¡¯s outstanding products.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, did Meng Zhaojun send you food again?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Tang Shunyan smiled noncommittally, each time Meng Zhaojun sent something, the little buddies would tease him, but actually, he did have a reciprocal gift. All right!


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, Meng Zhaojun is so good to you. We know her as well, but we never see her giving us food or toys to play with.¡±


    There was a hint of jealousy in the little buddy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, the lychees and watermelon you brought back yesterday were so delicious. We even cooked the melon you brought back, it tasted so great, I ate until I was stuffed.¡±


    Tang Xiyue patted his stomach; he had eaten watermelon and lychees in the morning, and his family had insisted he eat breakfast too, leaving his tummy all round.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very friendly of you, Tang Shunyan. Tang Xiyue can have fruits, and you give them to him but not to us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s like we aren¡¯t brothers with you guys.¡±


    The complaints of the two buddies made Tang Xiyue cover his mouth, feeling he had said too much.


    However, Tang Shunyan did not blame Tang Xiyue and smiled as he said, ¡°Of course, I have something for you too, but right now we¡¯re about to enter the academy for our examination, and it¡¯s not convenient for us to eat. When my wet nurse comes to pick me up at noon, she¡¯ll bring something for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what true buddies do.¡±


    Tang Shunyan was hugged by the arms of the two buddies as they entered the academy together.


    The older students who were bigger than them looked at their antics and laughed with a snort.


    These two days of examination must bring these little ones to their knees; having these kids around, the family kept pushing them which felt too exhausting.


    The little pageboy escorted the young Master into the room inside the academy, holding the food box in his hand, uncertain whether to keep it or throw it away.


    Since the young Master left no instructions, he could only wait outside holding the food box.


    Tang Shunyan entered the classroom and soon after, the teacher arrived to assess them on ancient texts, not only requiring them to write essays but also compose poetry.


    Such an advanced examination stumped many.


    After an hour of examination, Tang Shunyan couldn¡¯t say he wrote very smoothly, but he wrote whatever he could.


    As for whether the essays were well written, as long as he tried his best it was fine; he hadn¡¯t thought about taking the child student exam yet, he should consider that after moving to a higher class.


    During the examination, the teacher kept walking back and forth while some students bit their pen caps, showing their frustration at not being able to write anything.


    Yet, some students were so nervous that they urgently needed to go to the bathroom.


    The little pageboy was waiting outside and saw that some older students or those in the young Master¡¯s class, along with students from the classroom next door and even those from lower levels, there were continuously people going in and out, running towards the toilets.


    As he waited and waited, the little pageboy grew bored and boldly opened the food box. Under the gaze of other pageboys, he took a piece of cake and ate it.


    The little pageboy enjoyed the cake, which had milk flavor and was sweet and fragrant with a piece of lychee he had picked yesterday, squinting his eyes in delight.


    Thinking after eating one piece of cake, the young Master probably wouldn¡¯t notice, right?


    The little pageboy dared not eat any more after one piece of cake; but as he closed the food box, he felt a pain in his stomach, and the idea of needing the restroom hit him.


    He ran toward the toilet holding his stomach quickly, only carrying the young Master¡¯s bag behind, leaving the food box on a bench in the hallway.


    Among the other Attendant Students waiting for their masters outside, some dared to stealthily open the food box, lured by the cake¡¯s milky fragrance, they picked up a piece and sneakily ate it.


    Once one person dared to do it, others followed suit; but when so many ate up all the cakes inside the box, they all ended up running toward the toilets clutching their stomachs.

 Chapter 160 - 160 159 Glad I Wasnt Greedy

    ?Chapter 160: Chapter 159: Glad I Wasn¡¯t Greedy Chapter 160: Chapter 159: Glad I Wasn¡¯t Greedy The restroom at Xinghe Academy was the only place available for students, and it was not very spacious. Suddenly, so many students were running in and out, and then there were the Attendant Students who had upset stomachs, all lining up for the restroom.


    When Tang Shunyan finished his assessment, he saw the little pageboy listlessly sitting on a bench in the corridor. The boy looked as though he had not eaten for days, weakly leaning on the chair.


    Just an hour had passed, and even the brainwork involved in the assessment hadn¡¯t left him looking as listless as that little pageboy. Was the pageboy hoping something bad for him, or had he grown impatient from waiting too long? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡¯re this hungry already? Didn¡¯t you eat breakfast this morning?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve got diarrhea.¡±


    The little pageboy, fearing the young Master might misunderstand, explained to him what had happened after he went in for the assessment.


    After hearing the little pageboy¡¯s words and glancing at the many servants in the hallway looking just like him, displaying expressions of grievance before their masters, Tang Shunyan realized their masters weren¡¯t likely to listen to their explanations.


    The assessment itself had been annoying enough; now, they just wanted to head home quickly, their arrogant silhouettes marching out.


    Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer either; he gestured for the Attendant Student to go back first.


    The little pageboy, carrying the young Master¡¯s parcel, followed behind with wobbly legs.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, you mentioned lychees, what about watermelon?¡±


    Tang Xiyue and two other buddies, along with Su Tong, hurried over. Those two buddies hadn¡¯t yet tried the watermelon and lychees Tang Shunyan had mentioned and were still thinking about them.


    ¡°Come on, you guys wouldn¡¯t miss out, let¡¯s go to the academy entrance.¡±


    As they walked along, the little pageboy, his legs still wobbly, trailed behind them. Seeing his condition, the two buddies laughed and said:


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, did your little pageboy eat too much watermelon and lychees yesterday, and that¡¯s what upset his stomach?¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Look at him, it makes me wonder if he ate some bad fruit.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, do I look like that?¡± Tang Shunyan glared at his two buddies.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t either!¡± Tang Xiyue chimed in supportively.


    ¡°Little pageboy, what¡¯s the reason?¡± Tang Xiyue asked again.


    ¡°I was fine this morning, but after the young master entered the examination room, I ate a pastry out of boredom.¡±


    The little pageboy spoke weakly, feeling quite aggrieved. This bout of diarrhea had flushed out all the good food he had eaten the day before, rendering it a wasted supplement.


    ¡°A pastry? What pastry?¡± Tang Shunyan had forgotten about the pastries delivered that morning.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you remember? The pastries Miss Meng had the maid bring over.¡±


    The little pageboy¡¯s reminder jogged everyone¡¯s memory.


    Tang Shunyan was somewhat startled, feeling fortunate he hadn¡¯t eaten any of the pastries, or else his assessment surely would have been a disaster.


    Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t seem like such a malicious person; could it just be an accident?


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness, thank goodness we didn¡¯t take your stuff to eat. Turns out, what seems like a blessing can also be a curse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, wow, thank goodness, one shouldn¡¯t accept things from a woman!¡±


    That morning, those two buddies had been envious of Tang Shunyan, and now, clutching their chests, they sported relieved expressions. They had really wanted to snatch those pastries to eat; good thing they had restrained themselves!


    Listening to their words, Tang Xiyue burst into laughter: ¡°Look at you guys drooling. It¡¯s not like your families neglect you. Why covet someone else¡¯s things?¡±


    Upon hearing their conversation, Tang Xiyue¡¯s little pageboy suddenly understood and commented:


    ¡°Oh, no wonder so many people were lining up for the bathroom, I saw a lot of people who had eaten that box of pastries. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t tempted,¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I saw it too, but I was too scared to try at the time,¡±


    ¡°At our house, we had breakfast before leaving home, and seeing such delicious pastries did tempt us a bit. However, we thought to wait until we were hungrier, but we didn¡¯t expect so many others to sneak some,¡±


    The words of the other three Attendant Students left Tang Shunyan¡¯s Attendant Student stunned; their masters were equally flabbergasted.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, did she?¡± Tang Xiyue asked this question to Tang Shunyan.


    ¡°Whether she did it intentionally or not, we need to be cautious with anything she brings over in the future, especially at this time of assessment. We definitely can¡¯t recklessly consume things given by others,¡± Tang Shunyan concluded.


    The two friends were secretly wondering whether to accept the lychees and watermelon Tang Shunyan was going to offer them later.


    By then, they had arrived at the entrance of Xinghe Academy; carriages from every family had congregated at the gate, jamming the road substantially.


    The Tang Family¡¯s carriage was also outside, and the Tang Family had brought two carriages, naturally one to pick up Tang Xiyue.


    ¡°Young Master, this is what you mentioned, to give them lychees and watermelon, do you still want to go ahead with it?¡±


    Tang Shunyan glanced at the few friends beside him and said to the two friends, ¡°Do you still dare to eat things given by others?¡±


    ¡°Of course we do; how can we not trust you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, why refuse what¡¯s free? These items aren¡¯t like manufactured goods; the chance of getting a stomach upset is lesser.¡±


    The two friends saw the lychees and watermelon being unloaded from Tang Shunyan¡¯s carriage, so fresh they didn¡¯t look like fruits that had been picked a day ago.


    Looking like freshly picked fruits, who could resist such tempting fruits?


    If we are to die, let it be a test of Tang Shunyan. if this friend intends to harm us, we will break off relations with Tang Shunyan in future.


    Supported by the wet nurse, Tang Shunyan got onto the carriage, and then he had the wet nurse help the Attendant Student aboard as well. Once everyone was on, the driver slowly drove the carriage away.


    The Attendant Student sat on the carriage looking all exhausted; was this still the lively Attendant Student from before?


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong with the Attendant Student?¡± Jinhua, seeing the Attendant Student¡¯s appearance, thought he was either hungry or had been scolded by the young Master, but she hesitated to voice this.


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s caused trouble with his greed.¡± Tang Shunyan glanced disdainfully at the Attendant Student, convinced that the Attendant Student had taken the blame to shield him, as he wouldn¡¯t have touched the morning¡¯s food.


    ¡°Greed? What did the Attendant Student eat?¡± Jinhua didn¡¯t recall the pastries from that morning.


    ¡°Attendant Student, he ate the food brought by Meng Zhaojun¡¯s maid! He said he had diarrhea all morning and it also harmed many innocent people,¡±


    Tang Shunyan chuckled and gave the Attendant Student a disdainful glance.


    ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t blame me entirely; I know, young sir, you didn¡¯t eat anything all morning, and I felt too embarrassed to throw it away, holding it in my hand for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I only ate a piece of cake from the food box, and it made me have diarrhea all morning. Who knew those people would sneak some? It wasn¡¯t intentional!¡±


    The Attendant Student¡¯s innocent and wronged expression, his eyes turning red, was almost crying.


    ¡°The Mengs¡¯ food? Young Master, if their family¡¯s food comes without us trying it first, please don¡¯t eat it,¡±


    Jinhua was quite grateful to the Attendant Student, for if he hadn¡¯t eaten the food sent by the Mengs and instead the young Master had, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Had the young Master faltered in the assessment, as a wet nurse, she would have faced severe punishment.


    Jinhua looked sympathetically at the Attendant Student and opened a box to get some pastries for him to eat.

 Chapter 161 - 161 160 Family Support

    ?Chapter 161: Chapter 160 Family Support Chapter 161: Chapter 160 Family Support Tang Shunyan¡¯s two-day assessment exhausted a great deal of his spirit and energy, but finally, by that evening, the assessment was complete.


    As the father and son were about to announce the results, the students¡¯ tense nerves had yet to relax, and then the results were out.


    The results were out, and although he was not the top performer in the class, he did receive high praise from his teacher, ranking among the top three. For one so young to achieve such results, the teacher¡¯s admiration was apparent in his smile.


    This part was about the student¡¯s youth and achievement, marking him a promising seedling. Another point was that the fruit sent by the Tang Family was so delicious they had eaten it and were longing for more.


    Later, the family inquired in the market about the fruit they had eaten, lychees, which were quite expensive. With just the teacher¡¯s modest salary, which was barely enough to cover his family¡¯s living expenses, he truly couldn¡¯t afford to buy such delicious fruit.


    Although Tang Xiyue didn¡¯t make it to the top three, his ranking among two or three dozen students was still quite high, which he felt was a good performance.


    The other two friends found it hard enough to make it to the middle class with average scores. They thought they had done quite well, though their results did not match those of the two brothers from the Tang Family. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t deny that the brothers¡¯ good results came not just from natural talent, but also from hard work.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, the holidays have started, have you thought about where to go? Are you going to visit the Ye family?¡±


    Tang Xiyue had heard Tang Shunyan talk about the Ye family many times but had never had the chance to visit. He was not as close to the Ye family, and a bigger concern was the adults¡¯ opinion, which looked down on mingling with farmer families, believing that their status as young masters was too high for such associations.


    Tang Xiyue was completely captivated by the surprises Tang Shunyan brought him, always longing to see the Ye family and discover what made them so remarkable.


    Hearing his cousin¡¯s words, Tang Shunyan wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to share his decision that he had already made to visit the Ye family the next day, and he even considered staying there for a few days.


    However, this idea was probably not feasible; with their home so close to the Ye¡¯s estate, his family would not allow the Eldest Young Master to stay at a farmer¡¯s house, and bringing a group of people would cause trouble for others.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, you said the other day that you would take us to the Ye family during the holidays.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that?¡± Tang Shunyan had forgotten if he had said those words.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, you can¡¯t deny it. You didn¡¯t take us last time, and that already made you less of a brother. If you go to the Ye family tomorrow, you must take us with you, or we¡¯re not truly brothers.¡±


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, if you don¡¯t take us, we can go as ordinary people wanting to buy things, but that would weaken our brotherhood.¡±


    The two friends were threatening him as they spoke, and Tang Shunyan could only shake his head helplessly.


    ¡°Cousin Tang Shunyan, let¡¯s all head out together tomorrow! It¡¯ll be lively with so many of us. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not going to pick fruit at a loss to the Ye family, we will buy something.¡±


    Tang Xiyue spoke with such worldly wisdom that the other two friends, who hadn¡¯t thought of it before, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll leave before 7 a.m. tomorrow, but speaking of which, will your families approve of you going to Ye Manor?¡±


    Upon hearing the departure time from Tang Shunyan, the other two friends thumped their chests in assurance.


    Then another friend said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, tomorrow we can climb the lychee tree.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Xiyue and the other friend thought it was not a bad suggestion either.


    However, Tang Shunyan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to give up on that idea.¡±


    ¡°What? Are the lychees already picked?¡± Tang Xiyue was the first to ask. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two friends focused their gaze on Tang Shunyan, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°There are plenty of lychees; what will disappoint you is the lychee tree itself. You don¡¯t need to climb to pick lychees, since the trees are not that small. Wouldn¡¯t you break the lychee tree if you climbed up?¡±


    Tang Shunyan¡¯s explanation made everyone puzzled, but he added:


    ¡°The lychee trees planted by the Ye family have only been growing for a little over a year, so it¡¯s good enough that they can bear fruit at all; thus, if you were hoping to climb lychee trees, you would be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Haha, we were just talking about it. With so many people following the carriage, they wouldn¡¯t let us climb trees anyway,¡± Tang Xiyue added.


    After agreeing on a departure time for the next day, they each went home to ask their parents for permission.


    After returning home, Tang Shunyan washed up in the courtyard and when dinner time came, he went to his grandmother¡¯s quarters to eat.


    His father was accustomed to dining with his grandparents, and he also joined them there.


    Today, Lady Tang had also brought her youngest son to eat in the Mother-in-law¡¯s courtyard, primarily to celebrate the completion of Tang Shunyan¡¯s examination.


    During dinner time there were no rules against talking while eating or keeping quiet, and it was only during meals that the Tang Family were able to gather together, as they were typically busy with their own tasks. Any issues would be brought up at the dining table.


    However, it was preferable to avoid speaking ill during the meal and better to save it for afterwards.


    If they were to start arguing while eating because of a disagreement, it could spoil their appetites.


    Tang Shunyan told his family about his plans to visit the Ye family the next day and mentioned that his friends also wanted to go, requesting his family¡¯s approval.


    Madam Tang had just voiced her concerns, ¡°Grandson, you just visited the Ye family a few days ago, and bringing so many people this time doesn¡¯t seem right. Won¡¯t it cause trouble for them?¡±


    Lady Tang quite disliked that her eldest son was always too close to the Ye family; her husband¡¯s business partnership with them was necessary and unavoidable, so she said in opposition:


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, picking watermelons, lychees, and such fruits can be done by servants. You, as a young master, should perhaps not go.¡±


    However, Mr. Tang thought differently. It was a good thing for his son to be so assertive. Yet, a child shouldn¡¯t only be indulgent in play but should also have his own opinions. He asked:


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, why do you want to take your friends to the Ye family? And why do you keep going there over and over again?¡±


    Not seeing the word ¡°opposition¡± in his father¡¯s expression, Tang Shunyan looked into his father¡¯s eyes and said:


    ¡°When studying, we shouldn¡¯t just stick to the books. We¡¯ve just finished exams, and it would be nice for me and my friends to go out and relax in the beautiful, natural surroundings. Although we may be young masters, we still need to be active. The fruits picked by ourselves are always the sweetest.¡±


    Old Master Tang laughed heartily at his eldest grandson¡¯s words:


    ¡°Hehehe, our eldest grandson is showing such courage. Very good, very good.¡±


    The Old Master¡¯s laughter was contagious, even the little grandson in Lady Tang¡¯s arms began giggling along.


    With the conversation reaching this point and the two men at the table nodding in agreement, Madam and the Young Mistress could not say much more.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had no choice but to arrange for the carriage and attendants for Tang Shunyan¡¯s trip the next day.


    Tang Shunyan, having obtained his family¡¯s permission to visit the Ye family, was so excited that he found it difficult to fall asleep that night, eagerly waiting for dawn to break.


    Meng Zhaojun sent someone to find out the recent events at Xinghe Academy and learned that Tang Shunyan did not eat her prepared pastries, meaning her revenge had not succeeded. Instead of feeling angry, she felt relieved.


    She realized that her impulsive act in anger could have potentially ruined the friendship between the two families.


    As for the pastries that caused others to have a bout of diarrhea¡ªwell, that was their own fault.

 Chapter 162 - 162 161 Tomorrow is an Opportunity

    ?Chapter 162: Chapter 161 Tomorrow is an Opportunity Chapter 162: Chapter 161 Tomorrow is an Opportunity Zhaojun found out that Tang Shunyan was going to the Ye family again tomorrow and was taking many people with him.


    Upon receiving this news, she became angry at first, but then thought, since Tang Shunyan and the others were going, why should she stay at home waiting for news?


    Zhaojun thought about going along to see the Ye family¡¯s orchard herself, to see what kind of estate produced such fine fruit.


    Having made up her mind, Zhaojun decided to ask her mother for permission to go out the next day.


    The Mengs¡¯ residence was not very large, and at dinnertime, the Old Lady and Old Master did not eat in their own small courtyard, but instead came to their son¡¯s courtyard living room to dine.


    Mr. Meng had no social obligations today and was also at home. The dining hall had an additional member today, Meng Ruixiang, who rarely appeared before. Meng Ruixiang was now studying in the advanced class at Xinghe Academy and had already passed the exam to become a child student.


    The intelligent Meng Ruixiang was only held back by his young age. He planned to finish the advanced class at Xinghe Academy and then further his studies at Capital City Academy.


    Meng Ruixiang had just completed his exams yesterday and was brought back home, making tonight¡¯s dinner a good opportunity for a family reunion.


    Zhaojun, with the maid serving the dishes, ate her meal in small bites, presenting herself with the proper dining etiquette.


    Mrs. Meng, who came from a wealthy family, placed great emphasis on this area of education. Both her children learned quite well, the only trouble being the two old people in the family who found it annoying but still had to maintain appearances.


    In front of their daughter-in-law, the two old people chose to put on an act, though it was quite a strain for them.


    If it were not for their grandson¡¯s return, they would have chosen to eat in their own small courtyard rather than dine in front of their daughter-in-law, where even a simple meal required utmost caution.


    Under his wife¡¯s guidance, County Magistrate Meng had grown accustomed to this manner, and he relied on it to present a noble demeanor in front of wealthy folks, deceiving many.


    To those unaware of his background, they all thought he was the Eldest Young Master from a grand family in the Capital.


    Actually, he knew that this fa?ade was merely a way to protect himself and also to awe those trouble-makers, keeping his jurisdiction well-managed.


    This was the third year, and assessments were approaching soon. The economy of the new county had to reach a new peak this year, which was crucial for his year-end evaluation, and his chance to return to the Capital hinged on his performance.


    After eating to half-full, Zhaojun stopped her eating, waved her hand to stop the maid from serving her more dishes, and took out her handkerchief to wipe her mouth. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Jun¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you eating more? You look so thin.¡±


    Mrs. Meng¡¯s concerned words came out, and the whole family looked at Zhaojun.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not thin, I¡¯m fit.¡± Zhaojun responded.


    ¡°Heh, at such a young age, you know about being fit¡­ tsk.¡± Meng Ruixiang teased his sister, although his mocking words were filled with affection.


    ¡°Of course I know, unlike you, a bookworm who only knows about studying. Look at your frail physique, even weaker than Tang Shunyan.¡±


    Zhaojun bantered with her younger brother, knowing whatever she said wouldn¡¯t anger him¡ªtruly a treasure of a brother.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, you mention him in every sentence, is he really that great? That little guy doesn¡¯t care about you at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just tsundere, that¡¯s all. Boys like him are no match for me.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you aren¡¯t just boasting, are you?¡±


    ¡°Am I a liar? Now there¡¯s a chance for you to see for yourself.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun quarreled with her brother, and with a swift glance, decided it would be problematic for her alone to gather with the maids; the family might object. But it was different with this young brother; if he agreed, the siblings could go on an exploration together, and the family surely wouldn¡¯t object.


    ¡°What opportunity?¡± Meng Ruixiang fell right into the trap.


    ¡°I heard Tang Shunyan is taking some boys to Bushen Village tomorrow to pick fruits and play around. This is our chance; let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Meng Ruixiang was pondering and did not immediately agree with his sister.


    ¡°Jun¡¯er, stop being silly. You siblings shouldn¡¯t go yourselves. If you want something, let the maid or boys go to Bushen Village to purchase it,¡± Mrs. Meng was the first to object.


    Having said that, the two elders in the home nodded along, agreeing with their daughter-in-law. They were tired of the countryside where their grandchildren would be heading, having lived there for many years.


    Since their son married this daughter-in-law, the two elders also benefited, enjoying a life of luxury in a wealthy family. This sort of pleasurable elderly life made the peasant experience seem like nothing but trouble!


    County Magistrate Meng listened to his daughter¡¯s words and didn¡¯t refuse immediately. He stroked his goatee, which he had been fretting over regarding the performance appraisal for the latter half of the year. There was still half a year to create achievements, and he couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip by.


    He felt it was essential to do a field inspection and let everyone learn the Ye family¡¯s plantations to produce results; then, he too could return to the Capital to get promoted and prosper.


    ¡°Father, what do you think?¡± Meng Ruixiang, under hesitation and catching a glimpse of his pondering father, thought more deeply than his sister as a boy.


    They had been in this place for nearly three years. As the son of his father, he knew that their family wouldn¡¯t stay here indefinitely. As soon as his father could return to the Capital, he wouldn¡¯t have to go to the academy in Shangjing alone; the whole family could go back to the Capital City.


    ¡°Son, there¡¯s a saying ¡®It¡¯s better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books.¡¯ Our ancestors were peasants, and you should see the happiness and suffering of the peasants; it will be absolutely useful for your future life.¡±


    ¡°Father, do you agree that my sister and I should go to Bushen Village together?¡±


    Mrs. Meng interjected to stop him, saying, ¡°My husband¡­ The children are tender; they can¡¯t go to the countryside with all its mosquitoes and insects. No, we cannot let them go.¡±


    ¡°Madam, there are only six months left until my assessment. Not only do I not oppose the children¡¯s going, but I am also thinking of organizing a group to inspect the Ye family¡¯s orchards and estate.¡±


    Upon hearing her husband¡¯s words, Mrs. Meng immediately guessed what her husband was planning.


    ¡°My husband, are you thinking of using the Ye family as an example to get more people to grow fruits and vegetables? But extensive farming might lead to a shortage of grain supply, and surplus vegetables won¡¯t sell, which could also be problematic.¡±


    ¡°Madam, we are just going to inspect, and besides, wealthy people have many estates that could also serve as pilot sites for rice cultivation. Let the Ye family grow more rice in the second half of the year.¡±


    ¡°My husband, the Ye family has only about a dozen acres of paddy fields; even if all were planted with rice, it wouldn¡¯t produce much.¡±


    ¡°We are only using the Ye family as a model, letting the wealthy and officials see, as well as having village chiefs from every village go and watch, encouraging them to organize villagers to farm.¡±


    Mrs. Meng nodded at her husband¡¯s words; with him speaking in such a way, she too couldn¡¯t remain idle. As a wise helper, she also had to see it for herself.


    Eager to shed the identity of ¡®peasants,¡¯ the happily living elderly peasants were quite curious about what exactly made the Ye family so distinguished.


    What kind of farming skills created such curiosity in their son too, for the fruits and vegetables produced by the Ye family, which they had also tasted, were indeed delicious.


    They attributed the delicious fruits and vegetables to the pristine water sources of the mountains.

 Chapter 163 - 163 162 Visiting Group

    ?Chapter 163: Chapter 162: Visiting Group Chapter 163: Chapter 162: Visiting Group The Mengs had set their itinerary for the next day at dinner that evening, with the two fortunate elders also expressing a desire to visit the Ye family¡¯s estate in person.


    Upon seeing that her in-laws wished to personally visit the Ye family¡¯s estate, Mrs. Meng


    arranged for two carriages, bringing along maids and old women. They would depart the next day, accompanied by guards.


    After dinner, County Magistrate Meng went out. He dispatched government officials into ten teams, who worked throughout the night to reach ten small towns in the new county. Some towns were connected, which conveniently reduced the number of required personnel.


    When the government officials had their meal time, they felt that after a busy day, they should be able to rest. Suddenly, an emergency notice from County Magistrate Meng required them to notify the village chiefs overnight.


    This was a taxing task; they might spend the entire night busy and unable to sleep, compelled to carry out the duties assigned by their superior.


    The government officials, now in eleven teams, went to notify the village chiefs throughout the communities. On that early summer night, they kept busy until nearly dawn, nearly collapsing from exhaustion on their horses.


    All through the night, the villages resonated with fierce barking dogs, leading some to suspect that mountain bandits might have infiltrated the villages.


    The villagers, hearing the intense barking, hid themselves, while the braver ones, intent on protecting their families and neighbors, armed themselves with the most formidable weapons from their homes.


    Such as hoes, sickles, kitchen knives, and hunting shotguns.


    The government officials, somewhat familiar with the village chiefs¡¯ residences, found it quite frustrating to be mistaken for thieves when knocking on doors.


    If they hadn¡¯t arrived on horseback, for courage, they would have needed to carry guns, fully equipped in the darkness of the night for fear of thievery or retaliation.


    Being a government official could be prestigious within the government office, but out in the dark, there was fear of being struck from behind or facing a series of retaliations.


    The village chiefs, roused in the middle of the night by a knock at the door, received such urgent notices that they could not afford to sleep. Lacking horses or carriages, they had no choice but to arrange for ox carts to set off in the middle of the night.


    They wondered why the County Magistrate had summoned them so urgently. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only in Gulong Town, and the neighboring two towns, did the village chiefs receive word that there was no need for an overnight departure, but to arrive at Bushen Village by 7 a.m. to await the officials¡¯ arrival.


    The exhausted government officials, having worked all night, could not afford to rest and, by morning, had found a small shop in the town to have a hearty breakfast and feed their horses before setting back out to return to the county.


    With such a grand summons by the officials, there must be an urgent task at hand. As people close to the officials, how could they not stand guard?


    Meng Zhaojun got up early in the morning, and under the care of her maid Liang Chen, she went to her mother¡¯s courtyard for breakfast.


    Mrs. Meng, planning to travel today, also dressed up elaborately. When arranging the trip the day before, she had thought of inviting the noble ladies from the county to join them, considering it a summer outing.


    This also served as a way for the noble ladies, who usually stayed at home, to venture out and build relationships.


    With their husbands working so hard, it was not acceptable for only the men to toil away; in fact, the women in the inner quarters had no shortage of private funds, and when setting to work, they could be even more determined than the men.


    The Meng family set out in two carriages: one carried the Old Lady and the Old Master, along with the Old Master¡¯s maid.


    The other carried Mrs. Meng and her two children, restricting the entourage to only one more maid from Mrs. Meng¡¯s side.


    Plus two mounted guards. Not too many guards were needed, for with their husbands among the travelers, surely even the mountain bandits would not dare to make a move.


    Meng Zhaojun thought she¡¯d surprise Tang Shunyan with an outing, but never expected that when the carriage left through the East City Gate, she would see many carriages from wealthy families waiting there.


    She also saw many women from the rich families of the county, with so many carriages outside the city gate, could it be that the few friends called by Tang Shunyan had brought along many family members?


    The Tang Family¡¯s people were among them. Just last night, Tang Shunyan had mentioned going to the Ye family, and their family agreed, arranging for guards and maids to accompany them.


    After receiving the notification from Mrs. Meng after the meal, Madam Tang felt that they must make an appearance the next day, and Lady Tang, holding her son who was over a year old, also wanted to go to see what kind of estate it was, even Mrs. Meng was going to take a look.


    Later, the County Magistrate summoned the two Family Heads and the Young Master of the Tang family, and as a result, their departure the next day included many more people.


    The proposals of Tang Shunyan¡¯s friends were not agreed upon by their families, which left them unhappy. But with Mrs. Meng¡¯s summoning, those who had not agreed to let their sons go had no choice but to accompany them. With the summoning of the County Magistrate, the wealthy could only join with the guards and employees.


    They divided into two visiting groups, with those summoned by Meng Xianling waiting in the county square, departing at 7 a.m.


    The noble ladies and their children¡¯s family members waiting outside the East City Gate saw the two Meng carriages appear and followed their carriages on the journey.


    They departed for Gulong Town¡¯s Bushen Village at a speed even faster than that of their Old Masters at home, becoming part of the visiting group.


    Meng Zhaojun waved at the Tang family¡¯s carriage from her carriage window, but got no response.


    The carriages set off, and the large convoy moved impressively. As the road to the town wasn¡¯t very wide, they couldn¡¯t travel all together. The long line of carriages heading to the same place made passers-by curious about where they were going.


    The well-informed people from each village and those curious about the Ye family put aside their work for the day to go and take a look.


    Today, a peculiar sight occurred at the exit of Bushen Village. Many ox carts stopped at the entrance of the village, and the village chief was among them.


    Bushen Village lay beside a major road, and with so many people waiting there, those who recognized the village chiefs inquired for news, learning that officials and parents would come here today as part of the visiting group.


    Having heard that the visiting group, summoned by the officials and parents, would include county workers, village chiefs, and the wealthiest magnates, they were intrigued.


    Poor farmer families had never seen officials and parents who were not just any ordinary farmers, who could be seen when seen. These officials and parents were their idols.


    And with the richest magnates also among the group, those who were working left their jobs to catch a glimpse of these important people.


    The wood factory in Bushen Village was also rumored to be a factory for today¡¯s tour.


    The sudden message had already sent the workers home last night, but they had developed a good habit of cleaning up wood shavings before leaving.


    When the employees who came to work learned of the visitors, they focused on cleaning first instead of starting their jobs.


    The woodworkers usually wore patchy and worn-out clothes.


    The factory provided uniforms for the workers, which they only wore when visitors came, especially important ones. The uniforms were typically stored in their work cabinets.


    After cleaning up, the men changed into their work uniforms, looking spirited and organized in their tasks, without letting their attention wander to observe the road outside.


    The first to arrive at Bushen Village were not the important people, but their families.


    The village chiefs waiting at the roadside at the village entrance saw the impressive procession of carriages and guards. Knowing it was the families on the move, the spectacle left them gaping in astonishment¡­!

 Chapter 164 - 164 163 Visiting the Families of the Group

    ?Chapter 164: Chapter 163: Visiting the Families of the Group Members Chapter 164: Chapter 163: Visiting the Families of the Group Members So many carriages from wealthy families, along with guards following, definitely pointed to a noble lady and her children visiting their village.


    With such a grand number of people, what could possibly pique their curiosity or make them willing to come to this mountain village?


    The only thing in the village that might spark people¡¯s curiosity was the wood factory, and another place, the Ye family¡¯s estate.


    Seeing that these luxurious carriages did not stop at the wood factory, everyone else guessed the other possibility was the Ye family¡¯s estate.


    If it weren¡¯t for more important matters they were waiting on, they would certainly have been curious to follow and see whose family attracted so many wealthy visitors.


    The wood factory¡¯s housekeeper stealthily looked outside, seeing these luxurious carriages coming down the road, he thought they were the visiting group, so he quickly had someone open the factory gates, ready to greet them at the entrance.


    The wood factory¡¯s staff also peeked outside from time to time. Seeing the gates open, they assumed it was the visiting group.


    But they realized the luxurious carriages did not even stop and continued towards the village.


    The wood factory¡¯s management paused for a moment, wasn¡¯t it said they were coming for a visit?


    Then he remembered, these were family members, thus when the Government Official spoke of the parents coming for a visit, it must have been the County Magistrate, and those waiting at the village entrance did not follow these families.


    Realizing this, the wood factory¡¯s management did not intercept the luxurious carriages.


    Although he was the wood factory¡¯s manager and was sent by the Tang family, he knew the Tang family¡¯s luxurious carriage was also among this group of families.


    He dared not offend these distinguished guests, as the punishment he could receive was not something the owner could safeguard him from.


    Meng Zhaojun looked out from the carriage window for a moment, noticing that the wood factory was still bustling, it seemed the Ye family¡¯s timber business was doing well.


    Her own imitations had only captured a small part of the market and were not as efficient in sales as the Tang family. Compared to them, her wood factory was truly just a minor endeavor.


    The earnings from more than a year of imitation even surpassed the revenue from her mother¡¯s two bridal shops.


    She had only received a small share of the profits, but she felt that the outcome was quite decent.


    Meng Zhaojun thought of a nurturing plan that required not only commitment on Tang Shunyan¡¯s part but also capability to manage an elaborate dowry in the future.


    Meng Ruixiang, serious about his studies, was oblivious to the grand opening in Bushen Village and his sister¡¯s imitation business.


    ¡°Mother, has there been a factory opened here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been over a year, I believe? I heard it¡¯s a joint venture initiated by Tang Jia,¡± Mrs. Meng glanced at her daughter, keeping her secret and avoiding the truth with her son.


    ¡°Oh, it seems I really can¡¯t just bury myself in books. Mother, could we perhaps visit on our way back?¡±


    ¡°Xiang¡¯er, your father brought a visiting group here, and our trip is solely to the estate. With so many of us, it¡¯s not proper to visit the wood factory,¡± Mrs. Meng thought.


    Mrs. Meng felt that since she wore embroidered shoes, had it not been for this arranged visit and her decision to wear leather shoes specially, stepping in mud and entering the dirty wood factory would definitely be inappropriate.


    For this trip, everyone was prepared with proper footwear, either wooden or leather, ensuring no one was foolish enough to wear embroidered shoes, though maybe some wore cloth shoes, as long as they didn¡¯t affect walking.


    From the carriage window, Madam Tang glanced at the wood factory, noticing from the entrance that the factory was doing well. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Tang was visiting this place for the first time, and she had no desire to come to a rural area.


    Seeing the wood factory, reputed for over a year, she felt it was nothing special; why then had her husband mentioned that the profits were quite high.


    The noble ladies of the county had heard that the Tang Family had partnered with Bushen Village to operate a wood factory, selling very expensive carvings. Even these noble ladies purchased wooden sculptures from the Silver Tower to take back home, which were bought with sincere intentions.


    New county had always been a holy Buddhist site since ancient times, where wealthy families would establish family temples.


    Even the poor villages in the mountains would build temples at certain geomantically significant spots on the mountains.


    Other members of the Tang Family, including Tang Xiyue and his mother, also arrived by horse-drawn carriage.


    The wood factory was said to be a Tang Family industry, and every year, each member of the Tang Family would receive a portion of the profits.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t receive as much as the head of the family did, but they still received a monthly salary, ensuring that even those not in management positions could live without worry about food and clothing.


    With such a grand display, the people of Bushen Village made way for the entering carriages.


    With such a large-scale entry of so many people into the village, the villagers wouldn¡¯t think they were visiting their own homes, nor did the other wealthy have the confidence that these affluent families were visiting their homes.


    Indeed, the numerous carriages and mounted riders headed straight for the Ye¡¯s Mansion.


    This time, the family members who came to visit had no intention of visiting the Ye family. Instead, they headed towards the location of the Ye¡¯s Mansion.


    Someone informed the Ye Family members, and moreover, the village chief had received a message from the Government Official last night, who notified the Ye family this morning. The entire Ye family, young and old, had an early breakfast and then headed to the mansion.


    The Ye family members had been waiting for a long time, and the first to arrive weren¡¯t the men¡¯s visiting group, but rather so many carriages, which they deduced must be the family members.


    Hongji and Mrs. Li held a child each, Hongji holding the youngest son and Mrs. Li holding the fifth daughter.


    Behind them followed four more female children, and also Ye Shuzhen who hadn¡¯t slept in today as she heard that her future husband was also visiting and had specifically come to meet him.


    Hongji¡¯s father and Mrs. Lai were also present today. Mrs. Lai, usually quite lazy, dressed in their finest clothes and wore their best jewelry to greet the distinguished guests, just to catch a glimpse of the local officials.


    In front of the Mountain Villa, a long road was lined with parked carriages and horses. They didn¡¯t stop in the middle but made way along the side to allow passage for people.


    The family members alighted from the carriages, and the guards dismounted from their horses.


    The drivers looked after the carriages while the guards tied the horses to one side, specifically going to the Ye¡¯s Mansion area to fetch some fresh grass for the horses to feed on.


    ¡°Wet nurse¡­elder sister, younger sister.¡±


    Tang Shunyan was helped down from the carriage and ran towards the Ye family members. Even though Mrs. Li hadn¡¯t been a wet nurse for a year, Tang Shunyan hadn¡¯t changed his way of addressing her.


    Lady Tang had once corrected him, but Tang Shunyan told his mother that once a wet nurse, she would always be a wet nurse to him, just like a mother, forever holding a place in his heart.


    And what could the young madam say? If her son made such an analogy, how could she disagree without implying something negative about herself?


    The children who were with Tang Shunyan also alighted from the carriages, laughing and running over, followed by the other family members.


    Meng Zhaojun was helped down from the carriage, observing the estate and also taking a look at Ye Shiqi, whom Hongji was holding.


    This girl, younger than her, with a metaphorical ¡°Golden Finger¡±, was her greatest rival.


    Today¡¯s visit to the mansion was partly for investigation and partly to uncover the secrets of Ye Shiqi.


    Meng Ruixiang, like a little adult, followed Meng Zhaojun closely, constantly observing the Ye family members, his eyes already glancing toward the mansion, having seen the fruit trees on the mountain from the carriage window.


    Sure enough, they were as red as lychees.

 Chapter 165 - 165 164 The Pleasure of Picking Fruit by Hand

    ?Chapter 165: Chapter 164 The Pleasure of Picking Fruit by Hand Chapter 165: Chapter 164 The Pleasure of Picking Fruit by Hand Meng Ruixiang had grown up and had accompanied his mother to other people¡¯s estates to escape the summer heat. It was summer then, too. Among those estates he visited, he never saw fruits and vegetables that made one want to pick them.


    The old saying was right, ¡°Traveling thousands of miles is better than reading thousands of books.¡± Rote learning really won¡¯t do; it helps one¡¯s studies to get out more.


    Meng Ruixiang hadn¡¯t finished reflecting when he saw that the usual noble ladies and children, along with their maids, were entering the estate.


    Some were thinking that since they were already there, they might as well pick a lot. They used the guards to carry stuff, picking fruits and vegetables for free. Some people even picked watermelons themselves for the fun of it.


    Many people arrived at the watermelon patch. There was a trick to choosing watermelons, which was to knock on them.


    Knocking on watermelons was like beating on a drum, and the watermelon garden echoed with ¡°thud thud¡± sounds.


    Today, some vendors also came to buy. Seeing so many wealthy families¡¯ relatives there, sending their servants to pick as if it cost nothing, they realized a thing or two.


    They saw that rich people also liked to take advantage of a good deal, tsk tsk!


    The Ye family welcomed the guests into the estate and let them pick whatever they wanted. They didn¡¯t mind how much was picked, as long as it could be transported out, they could take it.


    The Ye family had their exceptions, genuinely concerned whether these guests picking so much would actually pay.


    Mrs. Lai was always watching these guests, continually counting in her mind, but there were so many people picking fruits, she couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Tang Shunyan and the Ye family¡¯s five young girls, with his friends in tow, passed by the watermelon garden on their way to Lychee Garden to pick lychees.


    Meng Zhaojun wanted to follow Tang Shunyan, so her brother tagged along too.


    The group walked a while and reached the foot of the hill inside the estate, where from afar, they could see lychee trees laden with clusters of bright red fruit.


    Upon arriving at the lychee trees, Tang Shunyan¡¯s declaration from the day before with his friends¡ªthat their wish to climb the lychee trees would be thwarted¡ªheld true. These trees were only as tall as an adult.


    Many lychees hung from the trees at the foot of the hill. Two days earlier a lot of the bright red ones had been picked, leaving the less ripe ones behind. Today, the other lychees seemed ripe as well. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, we really can¡¯t climb the trees.¡± One of the friends, observing his plump body, wondered if the lychee tree could bear his weight.


    Seeing the slim branches substantiate so many lychees made one feel that the lychee trees were quite exhausted already.


    ¡°I already told you, didn¡¯t I? These lychee trees have only been planted for a bit over a year. They are all saplings, okay?¡±


    As Tang Shunyan spoke, he didn¡¯t miss out. While chatting with his friends, he, with a certain haughtiness, also picked lychees to eat.


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Ye family¡¯s five sisters the entire time, especially on the youngest one, the little tot over one year old, Ye Shiqi.


    She had seen the sisters before. They looked different now compared to last year. Perhaps it was because they had grown.


    The older ones among the little girls had matured in appearance and didn¡¯t resemble farmer girls at all.


    What was dazzling was their skin. Which farmer girl could boast such tender and fair complexion?


    Their hair was black and shiny too, complementing their pale skin, and their natural reddish lips that needed no rouge. Although their features might not be the most exquisite, they were considered fine among the rural children.


    The most peculiar was the youngest. Her features were more delicate than those of her elder sisters. Meng Zhaojun felt a mix of jealousy and admiration over the fact that, with her skin and features, this little girl looked more like a Miss than she did, despite being a Miss herself.


    A girl barely over a year old has already turned out like this; what will happen when she grows up?


    Just by looking at her appearance, one might think a phoenix had fallen into a dog¡¯s nest. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Li giving birth to her at home, with marks of childbirth evident, she would have been mistaken for an adopted daughter of noble lineage.


    Meng Zhaojun dared not voice another thought, although she had never seen a Princess or any Commandery Princesses, this little girl¡¯s appearance seemed even more noble than theirs.


    Meng Zhaojun felt quite fortunate that the girl before her was merely a pseudo-phoenix, whose status could not compare to her own.


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s scrutinizing gaze was too conspicuous, and others also cast curious glances at her and her sisters, although none carried the same hostility that meng Zhaojun¡¯s eyes held.


    This was the second time Ye Shiqi had seen this young girl, whose stature and mature demeanor belied her young age, a Miss performing actions that defied guessing.


    This was also the second time Ye Shiqi felt hostility from this young Miss, and upon seeing Meng Zhaojun¡¯s caring behavior towards Tang Shunyan, she could not help but wonder¡ªare all ancient people so precocious?


    How could a girl who looks to be only four or five ponder such mature thoughts?


    This strange feeling continued to linger in Ye Shiqi¡¯s heart, and in the presence of more strangers, she had grown accustomed to putting on a genuine child-like expression and speaking as little as possible.


    She would let her elder sisters handle everything, providing protection for herself and also reflecting the way her sisters shielded her.


    ¡°Are we still going mountain climbing? This mountain isn¡¯t that tall! It¡¯s not as high as the neighboring one.¡±


    Driven by a craving for lychees, Tang Xiyue ate one after another, even consuming an entire bunch nonstop, quenching her appetite after more than a dozen lychees.


    ¡°If we can pick fruit around here, let¡¯s not bother going up the mountain,¡± suggested a chubby playmate, echoing the old adage ¡®Litchi Lazy Chopping Wood.¡¯ Usually averse to exercise, he preferred to avoid the effort if climbing wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Hearing his friends¡¯ suggestions, Tang Shunyan could only nod in agreement. Leading so many up the mountain would indeed be problematic, so they all waved their hands, instructing the guards and servants they had brought along to go pick the fruit.


    These boys and girls would pick a little themselves, just to make their own snacking more enjoyable, leaving the rest of the task to others.


    The noble ladies who had been touring the fruit garden now gathered under the lychee trees, indulging in the pleasure of picking lychees by their own hands.


    What noble ladies dreaded most was visiting the estate, with its many mosquitoes, especially under the lychee trees where the mosquitoes were larger. They took great care in their defenses, usually dressing lightly due to the heat.


    But today, to protect against mosquitoes, they dressed warmly; their skirts reached their feet, and they wore leggings underneath to prevent mosquitoes from biting their legs beneath the long-sleeved dresses.


    They also carried medicinal oil as a precaution against insects or getting scratched by wild plants when going up the mountain.


    It was only upon arrival at the Ye family¡¯s estate that they realized their prior defenses were unnecessary.


    In the air of the Ye family¡¯s estate, the fragrance of fruits wafted, and not a mosquito was seen flying around the vegetable patches or under the lychee trees, where there were few wild plants.


    Occasionally, bees were spotted on the estate, posing no harm to people.


    In the hot air of May and June, a touch of coolness could be felt here, and the noble ladies, who had dressed in extra layers to fend off mosquitoes, did not feel hot.


    The Ye family¡¯s estate lacked extra houses to serve as a summer retreat, nor was there a preparation for hosting others seeking to escape the summer heat.


    After this brief visit, a single day seemed too short. To be able to spend an entire summer here, away from the heat, is a yearning many hold dear.

 Chapter 166 - 166 165 Casual Clothes Out of the City

    ?Chapter 166: Chapter 165: Casual Clothes Out of the City Chapter 166: Chapter 165: Casual Clothes Out of the City The noble ladies picked the fruit with their own hands, enjoying the fun of the activity and continually peeling and eating the fruit.


    Ordinarily, they were quite attentive to their image, careful about their health, avoiding overheating fruits like lychees in excess.


    But today, the fruit they picked was too tempting; they were used to being served by others and had grown tired of it.


    Today was different, however; the fruit they picked themselves prompted a different mood.


    Perhaps it was a mindset, an outing to relax, perhaps it was also a benefit to their wellbeing.


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, thank you for inviting us to visit. We¡¯ve only heard that the fruits from the artist¡¯s estate are delicious. Our household has been purchasing from the Ye Manor since it was established last year; eating their fruits really makes us feel invigorated.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Mrs. Meng, this outing has brought us more than just these things; it has given us a wonderful mood of gathering and playing together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we had only heard of the Ye Manor and thought it was just a dirty and inaccessible place in the countryside, and curiosity wasn¡¯t enough to bring us here, but this place is not what we imagined.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each noble lady felt very satisfied with this visit, continuously expressing their admiration in front of Mrs. Mu.


    Mrs. Meng knew, this was her chance to speak up with a purpose:


    ¡°As inner housewives, we actually want to be our husbands¡¯ wise helpers too. Have you ever thought about establishing such an estate? Even if not in Bushen Village, every mountainous area in the county is open for investment.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, you¡¯re right. I will discuss this with my husband when we return and enhance our estate as well,¡± one noble lady responded.


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, this village only has the Ye Manor that¡¯s successful, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed! We can manage an estate as long as it yields harvests. The grains collected from the tenants are better than what we could use ourselves, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Among the ladies, some agreed and some disagreed. They didn¡¯t understand the work of farming peasants; they only knew that investments needed returns.


    The wives of the wealthy, who among them didn¡¯t own several hundred acres of land? In this era, land was precious, and to achieve a quality life, one must cultivate and sell grain to make a profit.


    Some had also engaged in trade, though business was only a part of it. Regardless of the era, people needed to eat, live, and travel, with food being of paramount importance. While they could eat fewer fruits, grains were a necessity.


    Mrs. Meng had just spoken with Mrs. Li of the Ye family purposefully on this matter, now broaching this subject with the wives of the wealthy families.


    ¡°This visit was just to let you witness the prosperity of Ye Manor. This upper half of the season, they focus on watermelon and fruits as their main income, whereas in the latter half, they would focus on rice and vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Yes, their paddy fields and lands are very fertile. I just carefully observed that, astonishingly, around twenty acres of paddy fields are producing so much fruit daily, certainly thanks to the farmers¡¯ skills,¡± one noble lady commented.


    Others started pondering this issue. Success in estate cultivation was indeed the farmers¡¯ achievement. To develop an estate, experienced farmers must be employed.


    Some thought even deeper, considering to ¡°poach¡± by offering high wages to hire farmers from Ye Manor as agrarian technicians for estate development.


    The sharp-minded noble ladies all quickly grasped this issue. As inner housewives, certain actions were beyond their reach, hence planning to arrange for people to recruit these skilled workers upon returning home.


    After Mrs. Meng finished speaking, seeing that the noble ladies were no longer opposed, she felt that the goal of this excursion was about to be achieved. She eagerly anticipated the actions these noble ladies would take upon returning.


    Her task for this trip was almost complete. The rest depended on how their husbands guided these noble men in their visit and what those men thought about it.


    County Magistrate Meng leading such a large group made a much grander scene than just their families.


    They were no quicker than the inner housewife, because it took them a bit of time to assemble and they had to explain and speak to them.


    Then, when they arrived at Bushen Village, they were received at the village entrance and disembarked at the wooden factory located there.


    The true inspection team arrived, led by a richly dressed man, accompanied by some wealthy individuals. No one was informed that it was the County Magistrate leading the tour; they all thought the richly dressed man was just another wealthy person.


    This time, the County Magistrate Meng had not worn the official uniform, opting instead for casual clothes with which he could blend in as a common spectator. This not only prevented giving others a handle against him but also served as a way to get closer to these wealthy individuals.


    County Magistrate Meng walked in front, with the men of the Tang family playing host to the guests, which did not bother them.


    The men from the Tang family were not just Mr. Tang and the Eldest Young Master, but also included Tang Xiyue¡¯s father who was responsible for managing the estate.


    It was always said that this time the Tang Family was cooperating with a farmer to run the factory. Previously, the wealthy had mocked the Tang Family, asking why give others the opportunity to earn money when they could monopolize all business and earn even more?


    After over a year, some had sniffed out the details; the Tang family only provided manpower and resources, while the technical aspect was indeed contributed by that villager.


    The whole family was extraordinary, everyone knew, and what was more unexpected was how capable a villager had proven to be.


    To have gone from an ordinary farmer to opening a factory and a vast estate in collaboration with the Tang family within just over a year demonstrated a boldness not typical of an ordinary farmer.


    Without seeing it for themselves, everyone would have thought they were just hearing a story.


    The tour organized by County Magistrate Meng included not just the wealthy but also the village chiefs from all over the county.


    Gazing at the wooden factory, they looked upon Bushen Village¡¯s village chief with envy and admiration.


    Everyone wanted to seek welfare for their own families and fellow villagers, yet their own areas lacked such capability.


    They also hoped their villages could produce such talented individuals, as this was crucial in advancing towards a moderately prosperous society.


    After inspecting the wooden factory, they set off for Ye Manor.


    Hongji had been waiting at the front gate, finally welcoming the tour group led by the County Magistrate.


    With so many people arriving, he estimated there could be hundreds.


    With so many visitors today, there would definitely be a lot of eating and drinking involved.


    Hongji was still troubled about how to host them for lunch.


    Visitors could freely pick and eat the fruits in the estate, even take them away, but hosting them for a meal was more challenging.


    How could the house accommodate so many from wealthy families?


    There were no hotels or restaurants in the village, and although struggling internally, he kept his concerns unvoiced.


    For others, hosting so many noble guests should have been seen as a fortune, yet he hadn¡¯t anticipated so many people coming with the tour.


    He even felt he was too naive, having never thought about how to host the visitors for lunch and only expected them to pick the fruits and leave; now, he didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 167 - 167 166 Inquiring about Planting Experience

    ?Chapter 167: Chapter 166: Inquiring about Planting Experience Chapter 167: Chapter 166: Inquiring about Planting Experience Hongji, as the host, personally welcomed the casually dressed County Magistrate and led the visiting delegation.


    The so-called grand procession, this crowd of several hundred people, consisted of the highest capable individuals in the county.


    These included wealthy tycoons, village chiefs from every village, as well as town mayors, and even the security teams from each town sent personnel to protect the esteemed government officials.


    The government officials, after running around all night, nevertheless braced themselves with vigor as the group entered the estate, with the first observation naturally being the watermelon field.


    Although many watermelons had already been picked and sold, and people brought by the noble lady had also harvested some, this did not mean there were no watermelons left in the field.


    In the watermelon field, each plant bore several large fruits, and no matter if you picked one, another would immediately ripen, and after many people had picked watermelons, the plants began to bloom again and grow new fruits.


    It was like the never-fading watermelon, large and round, with each one weighing over ten pounds, and cutting one open could feed more than ten people.


    The visiting group, comprised of dozens of people, naturally enjoyed the watermelons, all of which were thirsty, and the tasting served as the perfect way to quench their thirst.


    Some even spotted green cucumbers, yellow cucumbers, or large red papayas in the field; these fruits could all be eaten as a treat and tasted quite delightful.


    Some had set out early in the morning at the break of dawn and were feeling a bit hungry by now, so the estate¡¯s fruits served to satiate their hunger and also quench their thirst.


    County Magistrate Meng had already tasted the watermelons, lychees, and even vegetables sent from the Tang Family at home.


    In his mind, he could never have imagined such a perfect scene; seeing such an abundance of fruits and vegetables on the estate, he stroked his goatee, feeling that bringing everyone along for the visit had been the right decision.


    He wanted to show everyone that even farmers could get wealthy through planting, instead of constantly hearing complaints about their poverty and inability to pay taxes.


    How could there be a chance for wealth without hard work? They wanted subsidies and assistance funds from him, yet complained about not being able to pay the salaries of the town mayors and village chiefs.


    So, let them see that the farmers of Bushen Village could get wealthy through cultivation, and even lead many villagers to prosperity as well.


    It wasn¡¯t just the rich men who could employ long-term workers; once ordinary citizens, now they could also afford to hire workers, right?


    County Magistrate Meng asked Hongji to introduce to everyone the amount of land used for planting melons, rice, vegetables, or the fruit trees on the mountains.


    Hongji provided a detailed introduction for everyone and modestly claimed that the yield was much less than it actually was.


    After hearing Hongji¡¯s introduction, everyone was astonished. They glanced at the rice field¡¯s seedlings, already heavy with full and rich grains, suggesting that each acre could yield at least 800 pounds¡ªa speculation based on their experience as farmers.


    The village chiefs from neighboring towns, especially those with numerous rice fields and abundant paddy fields, were inspired.


    They considered if fruit cultivation was successful, it should mean even better yields for grain cultivation.


    As farmers, even without vegetables to eat, they could still pick wild greens; having more cultivated vegetables was one issue, but selling them was another. Grain, on the other hand, was always the focus of farming.


    In towns where the terrain was hilly with few paddy fields, particularly in places with only mountains and no rice fields, and an abundance of rocks, it was even harder.


    Forget about planting rice; even growing fruit trees was challenging, leading to the cultivation of cold-resistant fruits like plum trees for making preserved plums.


    And like the peach trees and plum trees that could be picked as flowers and were cold-resistant.


    Lychee trees and longan trees like those at Ye Manor could be planted as well, with their planting practices being worthy of study.


    Logically, these farmers from the town should have far more experience in planting fruit trees than those of us who specialize in growing rice, yet looking at their mountains full of fruit trees thriving so well.


    Look at the age of those fruit trees, aren¡¯t these the saplings that were just planted a little more than a year ago? Bearing fruit in the second year is truly remarkable.


    Hongji, leading so many people, had finished touring the estate¡¯s paddy fields, and then went on to visit the mountain.


    The sight of so many chickens, ducks, and geese under the fruit trees revealed a purely natural farming base, and even bees could be seen flying among the trees.


    This truly was a geomantic treasure spot. Someone noticed that the mountain fruit trees were irrigated by using bamboo, which completely explained why there wasn¡¯t a drought on the hilltop in such torrid weather.


    Another person was wondering, with the water channels at the foot of the mountain being so much lower than the water pond on the hill, how was water drawn up to the mountain¡¯s pond?


    It wasn¡¯t until the visiting group climbed up to the mountain¡¯s summit that they understood why the water source could flow down from the top. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It turned out that on the other side of the small mountain, separated only by a narrow road, there stood a taller mountain, and the water source came from a stream running down from it.


    To ensure the smaller mountain had a water supply, they used bamboo pipes to channel water from the opposite mountain¡¯s source to a pond on the summit, which then flowed to every corner of the orchard below.


    In the new county, the water irrigation was rather good. Water could be channeled from a reservoir far away, strengthening the village¡¯s water supply.


    Even in dry and cold weather, the paddy fields here would not lack water for irrigation.


    The paddy fields here were mostly terraced, but this didn¡¯t interfere with farming.


    As long as one worked hard, it was possible to be well-fed. This was also why the people of the village could just be a little more industrious, clear the land and grow enough miscellaneous grains to eat their fill.


    The County Magistrate led everyone to visit Bushen Village, which had the best-managed estate.


    At first, everyone was envious, filled with enthusiasm, thinking of learning and copying the practices they saw during the visit once they returned.


    But someone with a keen eye noticed that Bushen Village had more than one estate. Several hills near the village had both estates and fruit trees.


    Compared to the yellowing, barely alive crops in their own estates and the fruit trees on the mountains, the contrast was stark.


    Such a big contrast once again sent people into deep thought¡ªwhat kind of techniques did Ye¡¯s estate possess?


    This was precisely the secret the farmers wanted to know, so some began to inquire, with someone first asking Hongji about farming techniques.


    Hongji wasn¡¯t much involved in managing the estate and simply shared a bit of his experience as a farmer.


    Listening, others felt that these were just common experiences, known to any farmer who had grown rice or vegetables.


    It appeared that the boss was keeping the secret techniques to himself, holding back information from them.


    So, someone went to ask the long-term workers, whose accounts were similar to the boss¡¯s¡ªjust ordinary planting followed by fertilizing and irrigation.


    The group then asked what kind of fertilizer was used for planting so many fruit trees, as well as the various melons and vegetables.


    The long-term workers replied that human excrement and urine, along with livestock urine and feces, especially those from chickens, ducks, geese, and pigs, were most effective for growing vegetables and fruits.


    Those listening, experienced farmers themselves, always used these in their planting and saw nothing special about it; it was all standard farming practice. So why their estates were thriving so luxuriantly remained a puzzle.

 Chapter 168 - 168 167 Putting the Cart Before the Horse

    ?Chapter 168: Chapter 167 Putting the Cart Before the Horse Chapter 168: Chapter 167 Putting the Cart Before the Horse The visit of the inspection group this time truly broadened their horizons, yet the perplexities within their hearts remained unresolved. What techniques did they use to cultivate such excellent fruit trees?


    Especially during the season when the fruits and vegetables were ripe, there were nightingales and occasionally worms on the zucchinis that would appear during the nighttime or the day.


    Lychees might be eaten by the birds and fall to the ground, or they could be eaten by insects and fall as well.


    The biggest fear for fruits is pest damage. Without proper prevention, great losses can occur no matter how well you cultivate.


    What was most peculiar was that they had observed and found no rotten fruits fallen on the ground, nor did they notice anything used for pest prevention.


    Driven by curiosity, someone asked the long-term workers again and got the answer that there were indeed pest prevention measures in place. Yet they had never experienced any pest problems before, so the prevention seemed unnecessary.


    County Magistrate Meng, who had only been a scholar immersed in poetry and books before, now had to concern himself with the welfare and conditions of the common people as a county official.


    Although he came from a farmer family and was a scholar, he genuinely did not understand matters of cultivation.


    Having listened to the village chief inquiring about the orchard and seeking advice, he also asked some questions on the side.


    As the head of the Ye family, Hongji, along with his father, had left the management of this farm to Mrs. Li.


    They hadn¡¯t managed the fields themselves for several years, leaving the farm cultivation and management to Mrs. Li. As to how the planting and management were arranged, they didn¡¯t know and thus had no answers.


    ¡°To speak the truth, it¡¯s somewhat embarrassing, but I entrusted the management of the farm to my wife. How she arranges for the long-term workers to hire laborers and how the work is done? I really don¡¯t know,¡± Hongji said honestly, yet without any sense of loss of face, even though he had left all the important work to his wife, feeling only embarrassment.


    It seemed as though in his home, the traditional roles where men handled external affairs and women managed the home no longer applied. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several hundred pairs of eyes turned toward Mrs. Li who stood not far off, holding a child and accompanying the noble ladies¡ªan indication of her strong capabilities!


    Indeed, a farmer¡¯s good daughter-in-law, the virtuous help behind the man, silently supporting everything, dedicating all the glory and success to her husband.


    Everyone knew Hongji as a young boss, the owner of the estate, but who knew that the woman before them was so competent?


    The men could ask Hongji questions, as well as his father, the estate¡¯s managers, and long-term workers, but they were too embarrassed to approach Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li, holding her young son and standing among the noble ladies, did not lag behind them in looks, and was even prettier than some of them.


    She didn¡¯t wear rouge, yet her complexion was naturally fair and rosy.


    Just like her children, all tender and fresh¡ªwhere did they look like they were children from a farmer family?


    Throughout the morning, the inspection group did more than just visit¡ªthey also picked fruits to take home as gifts and shared their thoughts and experiences from the visit to the Ye family¡¯s orchard with the community.


    The noble ladies, having eaten their fill of lychees, felt there was nothing more attractive after visiting the Ye family¡¯s orchard, even losing their appetite for lunch.


    However, they all understood that if they stayed here for lunch, the hosts would have to offer them a meal. With so many people coming to this place, how could they impose such an inconvenience?


    The ladies began instructing their servants to load the fruits onto the carriages, making sure their children were ready to leave with them.


    They may have arrived later than the men, but they also left earlier.


    The children felt they hadn¡¯t played enough and were reluctant to leave so soon.


    Those who shared this sentiment had no choice but to bid farewell to the Ye family¡¯s sisters.


    Tang Shunyan found it particularly hard to leave. He had hoped to stay at the Ye Manor for a few days on this visit, but he knew this wish was difficult to realize.


    His family would never let him be inconvenienced by staying at the Ye family¡¯s place. Reluctantly, amidst his parents¡¯ and mother¡¯s calls, he said goodbye to the Ye family sisters and the wet nurse before getting into the carriage.


    Meng Zhaojun, with her haughty demeanor, did not say a word, nor did she speak to the Ye family sisters.


    Every time Tang Shunyan wanted to speak to the Ye Family¡¯s sisters, she would use various excuses to insert herself between them, like a proud phoenix, not even giving the sisters a direct glance.


    Daya, Ye Luoqi, was quite shy, yet to protect her younger sisters, she would always put their needs first.


    Confronted with Meng Zhaojun¡¯s actions, Ye Luoqi took her younger sisters to one side and even picked up the youngest one, to prevent this girl, who was larger than her sisters, from potentially harming them.


    Ye Shiqi looked at Meng Zhaojun and Tang Shunyan with wide, innocent eyes.


    Such an overt display from Meng Zhaojun was truly baffling. Tang Shunyan wasn¡¯t her possession, so why was she acting this way?


    Wasn¡¯t this possessiveness a bit too strong? Did they have queens now?


    Weren¡¯t women from ancient times supposed to be demure?


    With her childlike demeanor, why did she feel so much like herself? Could this person also be a time-traveler?


    Ye Shiqi blinked and observed Meng Zhaojun again, feeling more convinced the more she looked; her behavior was like that of an older girl.


    Just like a rooster guarding a hen, ready to attack like a fierce tiger the moment someone approached the one he was protecting.


    Ye Shiqi then looked at Tang Shunyan. The young boy was indeed quite affectionate towards her and her sisters, a phenomenon that had been happening for over a year now.


    Ye Shiqi only thought that Tang Shunyan considered them as siblings.


    Meng Zhaojun had rolled her eyes at her too many times today, making her wonder if there was some past grudge between them.


    Ever since seeing this young girl last year, perhaps she had already designated her as an ¡°enemy¡±.


    She felt quite innocent; whom had she provoked?


    Was it wrong for them to be farmers? They were only of lower status; why couldn¡¯t they be friends with wealthy people?


    Ye Shiqi had never spoken a word to Meng Zhaojun from beginning to end.


    When Tang Shunyan spoke to them, even if he addressed her, she only nodded in response.


    For instance, when he asked if she had been well these past two days?


    Her answer was merely a nod. When he asked if she had been behaving? The answer was the same: a nod.


    After the noble lady left, the County Magistrate took the tour group back as well.


    The tour group felt their visit was quite fruitful; today¡¯s main purpose was to see Ye Manor¡¯s estate.


    On their way, they passed some rice fields that might have been planted by villagers, but these did not seem as good as the rice from Ye Manor.


    Everyone felt a bit better knowing that not everyone was like the Ye family; not all farmers could become wealthy.


    Hongji and his family saw off the important guests, then had the long-term workers bring out their two ox carts, on which the entire family got onto.


    Today, Ye Shuzhen met her fianc¨¦ and even picked fruit with him to eat.


    The sweet tenderness of the experience made her yearn for the blissful life they would have after marriage.


    The reluctance to part just before, she wished she could follow her fianc¨¦ back to the county town, yet she knew it was not yet time to marry, and such following would be without standing.


    Now seated on the ox cart, her face overflowed with a happy smile.


    ¡°Oh, so many wealthy people, rich people came to pick so much fruit, and yet they arrive empty-handed, not leaving a single copper coin.¡±


    Mrs. Lai said, while on the ox cart, clutching her chest as if it pained her heart, not daring to speak up before, but complaining after it was all over.

 Chapter 169 - 169 168 Mother-in-law and Daughter-in-law

    ?Chapter 169: Chapter 168 Mother-in-law and Daughter-in-law Conversation Chapter 169: Chapter 168 Mother-in-law and Daughter-in-law Conversation Mrs. Lai felt such heartache, clutching her chest as if she had a piece of flesh cut from her.


    Hongji saw this and sighed to himself. He had thought the same thing, but those were officials and people from wealthy families, and it wasn¡¯t his place to comment! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that his wife mentioned it in front of him, all he could say to her was,


    ¡°You are just a woman with long hair but short of experience. What status do those people have? The smallest official is the village chief. Today, you were fortunate to meet officials above the level of village chief from the county. You probably won¡¯t have any regrets in your life about this. It¡¯s good publicity for our estate. Besides, our estate has so much fruit and vegetables. If we didn¡¯t get the silver, then so be it!¡±


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s easy for you to say, but seeing that crisp silver slip away is truly painful.¡±


    Mrs. Lai sighed again and rambled on for a while, talking about her own worries, ignoring her daughter who was lost in thought.


    Ye Shuzhen seemed not to hear her parents¡¯ words, always having that obsessed expression as if her lover was right in front of her.


    The Ye family¡¯s estate had suddenly drawn so many significant figures, including the ladies from wealthy families.


    This certainly caught more people¡¯s attention, stirring feelings of envy and jealousy that could only be secretly harbored.


    The other landlords in the village, did they not want to host these important figures?


    But they did not have the standing to host them! Although they also had estates, what they grew on their estates was not worth as much as bamboo would be if it were grown in the mountains.


    The estate grew vegetables, but the prices they fetched were poor. They regretted making such a decision, realizing it shouldn¡¯t follow trends blindly.


    If they had grown rice instead at this time, even if it wasn¡¯t as good as others¡¯, they would still have had a harvest.


    The vegetables they grew looked unappealing and couldn¡¯t be sold, but only pickled.


    The melons they grew, not looking good, also didn¡¯t sell well.


    It would have been better to grow potatoes. Potatoes and sweet potatoes could still serve as food.


    The other rich men in the village, in their effort to grow vegetables, had reserved some land and hired long-term workers, which resulted in a financial loss.


    Seeing no profit yet losing money, they thought of not paying the long-term workers¡¯ wages, delaying whenever they could.


    The long-term workers, whose wages were delayed, couldn¡¯t get their pay, so they didn¡¯t want to work for those rich men. Since the Ye family hired casual laborers, they all left to work in wood mills or outside jobs, and came to the Ye family¡¯s estate as long-term or casual workers.


    The other rich men couldn¡¯t hire anyone to farm their lands- how frustrating for them! They had no choice but to rent out their paddies to villagers early. The next season all other estates in the village planted rice.


    Since her husband became a contractor, Ye Shuying and her family¡¯s wealth had risen, and she walked with more confidence in the village.


    Her widow mother, who used to do odd jobs and not help with her grandchildren, now stopped working to help with the children.


    This allowed her to help in the fields, a relief to her two sons.


    Her family didn¡¯t own much farmland. Now that her mother-in-law was no longer helping with her grandsons, thinking of her family¡¯s help was out of the question.


    Ye Shuying and her family now hired long-term workers to farm, and more so, casual workers. Seeing the maturing grains, the harvest season was soon approaching.


    Today Ye Shuying went to work on a different field and didn¡¯t see the many guests her family had received.


    When she got back home, her widow mother was a bit nicer to her, helping with the children and cooking.


    She had lunch with her mother-in-law and son, and the widow mother glanced at Ye Shuying and gossiped with her about the incident.


    Ye Shuying heard her mother-in-law¡¯s words, perhaps with a laugh, she now would not cling to the idea of going to her parents¡¯ house all day long to ask for things.


    Even if she went, it was to pick some fruits and vegetables from the estate, to add variety to her own dinner table today.


    Since the vegetables grown by her parents tasted better than theirs, she now focused solely on growing rice, too lazy to even bother with vegetables.


    The cleared land was used to grow potatoes, peanuts, corn, and cassava, adding a bit of variety to their food storage at home.


    ¡°Oh, yes, your brother-in-law is also of age now. Now that his room is built, it¡¯s time to find a matchmaker to help him find a wife,¡± the only thing on the widow¡¯s mind now was that her youngest son was still unmarried.


    Ye Shuying paused while feeding her son, then pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°Organize a matchmaker for the brother-in-law, mother-in-law, you decide.¡±


    Ye Shuying was quite worried inside. The widow was somewhat biased towards her youngest son, and her husband also tended to indulge his brother. She wondered what the character of the family into which he would marry would be like? Would they get along?


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a pity that if I had spoken for your youngest sister earlier, you two sisters could have been close,¡± the widow¡¯s words made Ye Shuying want to roll her eyes.


    ¡°Impossible, this time is not like the past, my parents¡¯ vision wouldn¡¯t be so narrow, they simply don¡¯t approve of these young people in the village.¡±


    Her words displeased her mother-in-law, who retorted:


    ¡°Is your brother-in-law so bad? Should you speak of him in such a manner? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your ulterior motives; your sister is now like a landlord who doesn¡¯t work, marrying her would be like marrying a Buddha.¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law, if our family had money to hire long-term workers, we also wouldn¡¯t have to work. My sister was lucky; I married too early and didn¡¯t have such fortune, but that doesn¡¯t mean my sister doesn¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it is bad to marry my son? The one your sister is engaged to now is just a worker for someone else, what is there to be proud of?¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law, if working can buy a big house in the county, if working can earn a lot of money, working is not bad either. Aren¡¯t your two sons also working for someone else now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different, they work for the Tang family, where is there freedom in that? Unlike my two sons, who work as independent contractors, free as little bosses.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Seeing how agitated her mother-in-law was, Ye Shuying gave a dry laugh, irking the old lady even more. Tonight, she would suffer again.


    Now, her husband wouldn¡¯t hit her over small matters, but he would neglect her, sometimes giving her the silent treatment.


    In this family, he always acted cautiously; fortunately, with the support of her parents, her husband didn¡¯t dare to go too far.


    ¡°Hmmph, the girl I found for your brother-in-law is better than your sister, more industrious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I support you, mother-in-law, you must be discerning and let the brother-in-law marry someone industrious so I don¡¯t have to work as hard.¡±


    ¡°Wishful thinking, the blessings are not for you to enjoy¡­¡±


    Ye Shuying laughed again at her mother-in-law¡¯s words; when would she ever become the mother-in-law herself and, even then, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed she¡¯d be free from chores.


    Unless she was as fortunate as her mother, who by her old age had servants at her beck and call.


    In the Ye family, the whole family had lunch at home. Hongji rarely ate out. Today, so many guests had come, and the people cooking at home thought they had to prepare food for many guests.


    Without the boss¡¯s instructions, they wouldn¡¯t cook extra food, ending up making the boss foolishly lose the opportunity to host so many high-ranking officials for a meal.


    Thus, they missed the chance to meet more wealthy people and high-ranking officials.

 Chapter 170 - 170 169 Another Plan

    ?Chapter 170: Chapter 169 Another Plan Chapter 170: Chapter 169 Another Plan At the family dinner table, Hongji ate in silence. The excitement of the morning had finally come to an end amidst various states of tension.


    He felt that as a farmer, he had never known such honor, and all the burgeoning renown of their family was the result of their collective effort.


    Mrs. Li, as a farmwife, was quite nervous. Hosting so many noblewomen, she, who had once served in another¡¯s household, was a farmwife of lower status before these wealthy ladies.


    Today, to host the guests as the mistress of the house was an experience in social graces she had never imagined. She was elated to be so highly regarded by the guests from wealthy families.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hongji, the next time we have so many guests, we should charge them for the things they take home,¡±


    Mrs. Lai always remembered how they had hosted so many guests today without making a penny, not even receiving any gifts in return.


    ¡°Mother¡­ today was a bit special. In the future, if they aren¡¯t our own relatives, there shouldn¡¯t be as many guests, right?¡±


    Hongji spoke with some uncertainty, the adage that fame brings visitors to your door ringing especially true for those drawn by renowned delicacies.


    ¡°But our family relations aren¡¯t few, and we¡¯ve spent quite a sum buying land and hiring people to cultivate it. We can¡¯t afford to make a losing deal,¡± Hongji¡¯s father joined in.


    ¡°Father, our vegetables are grown so well, and the fruits are both tasty and plentiful. We shouldn¡¯t be at a loss¡­¡±


    Hongji actually hadn¡¯t come up with a better plan yet. Visitors from neighboring communities, particularly those from wealthy families, didn¡¯t take away anything worth much money.


    ¡°Dad, if we have groups like today¡¯s in the future, we could charge a little entrance fee. It¡¯s up to them how much they take home, but if they come with carts like today, we could weigh their haul and sell it to them at a wholesale price,¡±


    Ye Shiqi, listening to her family¡¯s conversation, came up with this idea.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Hongji was the first to agree, followed by nods from the whole family.


    ¡°Dad, we could buy more land around our estate to dig fish ponds and then entertain those who come to visit. They could fish and take the fish with them, but they would have to pay an entrance fee,¡±


    Ye Shiqi thought of today¡¯s visitors; their village had become famous. If their family did not buy the land themselves, others might purchase land near their estate.


    ¡°More land¡­¡± Mrs. Lai was the first to consider objecting. Why buy more land when one can just save the money?


    ¡°Don¡¯t interject, they say ¡®long hair but short on sense¡¯, and it¡¯s true. We are farmers; what else should we do with money if not buy land?¡± Hongji¡¯s father glared at his wife.


    ¡°Father is right. Let¡¯s try planting rice and vegetables. It¡¯s already been successful, so we should buy more land around our estate. It would make management easier,¡±


    Hongji thought of how they had acquired many new things over the past one or two years, like building a large house and buying land and hills for the estate, but they had made their investment back in just over a year and even had some savings.


    He felt that keeping money idle was less appealing than following landlords¡¯ examples by purchasing more land. If their family could produce high yields of crops, buying more land was inevitable.


    Mrs. Li quietly supported from the sidelines.


    The other girls in the family had no particular thoughts on the matter; after all, the family now hired workers, and they no longer had to toil as hard as before.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t just focus on buying land. I¡¯m about to get married, and you can¡¯t forget to provide me with a generous dowry,¡±


    Ye Shuzhen didn¡¯t care how her family became wealthy; what mattered most to her was her dowry, which she now knew was very important.


    ¡°Hongji, have you prepared your sister¡¯s dowry?¡± Mrs. Lai was too shrewd. They had saved a fair amount of money these past two years but still expected her son to provide for her daughter¡¯s dowry.


    ¡°Mother, the dowry for my third sister has already been commissioned.¡±


    Hongji didn¡¯t have much aversion to his youngest sister; with her marriage approaching, it wouldn¡¯t be long before his own daughter¡¯s turn would come.


    Times have changed, and now that he had the ability, of course he wanted to provide his sister with a respectable dowry.


    ¡°Big brother, I want custom gold and silver jewelry for my dowry. I want to marry in style,¡±


    Ye Shuzhen made another request.


    ¡°That depends on how much gift money the groom¡¯s family gives. If they give too little, even if we make up the difference, it¡¯s only going to be for your possessions. Don¡¯t be so foolish to give it to the groom¡¯s family,¡±


    Hongji added, knowing his wife wouldn¡¯t want to offend the family. The unpleasant truths could only be spoken by him.


    ¡°Understood, big brother,¡± Ye Shuzhen replied. In the past year or so, she had grown older and seemed to have become a bit more sensible, learning to heed the advice of her family.


    In the past, Ye Shuzhen had looked down on her elder brother, but in the course of that year, she didn¡¯t dare maintain such thoughts. Her big brother had become the main provider for their family.


    Mrs. Li always played the role of the gentle and kind daughter-in-law. During conversations, she didn¡¯t offer suggestions but always kindly fed her youngest son, ensuring he and she herself were well-fed.


    After having his fill, Hongji drank a cup of tea and came up with an idea. He entered his room to unlock and take out the silver and silver notes, intending to find the village chief.


    Just then, someone who led a horse into their home arrived.


    Hongji realized that this man was his future brother-in-law.


    As a sudden visitor entered the house and the family members, who had just finished lunch and retreated to their rooms to cool off, their attention was drawn by this visitor.


    The maid who had gone into the room came out to pour tea for the visitor.


    Ye Shuzhen, who saw the people in the courtyard from her bedroom window, also followed and came out.


    The Ye family¡¯s house was built in a quadrangle style with a large courtyard in the middle, containing a well and fruited trees. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When someone entered the courtyard, those living inside could all see the visitor from the doorways or windows.


    Hongji led the visitor into the living room. With this house, unlike the old small room before, there was now a proper place to entertain guests.


    Ye Shuzhen also entered the living room and sat down next to her fianc¨¦.


    After the maid served tea and left, the man took a sip from his teacup and, under Hongji¡¯s expectant gaze and with Ye Shuzhen sitting by waiting, revealed the purpose of his visit.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m here on orders. This is the silver that two visiting groups today donated to you, big brother. It can be said to be the silver for the fruit they bought,¡±


    The man placed a bag of silver on the table.


    ¡°Oh, so they didn¡¯t just eat for free,¡± Mrs. Lai and Hongji¡¯s father also followed into the living room and sat down.


    ¡°Big brother, father-in-law, mother-in-law, this time¡¯s tour groups gained a lot from their visit here. Congratulations! The reputation of big brother¡¯s estate has spread far and wide,¡±


    The man¡¯s congratulations were sincere. As a relative from outside and future family by marriage, their prosperity could bring many benefits to his own family.


    It would also mean greater trust from the head of the family for him and his father, making it easier for them to work and earn money.


    ¡°Hehe, I never really expected that they would give money, but since they have, I might as well accept it, right?¡± Upon seeing his mother, Hongji, quick to claim the silver, swiftly scooped up the money.


    ,

 Chapter 171 - 171 170 Many People Have the Same Idea

    ?Chapter 171: Chapter 170: Many People Have the Same Idea Chapter 171: Chapter 170: Many People Have the Same Idea ¡°Alas¡­ this money is for your sister¡¯s wedding dowry¡­¡± Mrs. Lai couldn¡¯t get the money but was looking for an excuse to take it back.


    ¡°Older brother¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen began to believe her mother somewhat after hearing her words.


    ¡°Mom, Sis, haven¡¯t I told you to let me handle the dowry? Don¡¯t you trust me to do things properly?¡±


    Hongji certainly knew his mother¡¯s temperament. Once money entered her hands, it would never come out again. To say something utterly unfilial, they should have saved enough for their coffins over these years.


    In the South, unlike other places, they wouldn¡¯t buy good coffins to store at home as they considered it inauspicious and never did such a thing.


    Mrs. Lai wanted to say something more, but she was stopped by the words of Hongji¡¯s father!


    ¡°Hongji, we still need to take money to buy land, so stop causing trouble¡­¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s words, heard by the guests in the living room, prompted the father-in-law to slap his thigh and say:


    ¡°Big brother, you are indeed a step ahead in planning. I heard about this tour group coming to Bushen Village, attracted by its beautiful mountains and clear waters. Many people are looking to invest here, especially in buying small hills in the estate, with large mountains suitable for cultivation.¡±


    ¡°They also want to invest in our village?¡± Hongji thought, just as his daughter had said, those people had such intentions.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve heard that the land around your estate has now become more expensive. Everyone is seeking to buy it. Little brother, too, wishes to use my modest amount of money to buy some farmland here, so that in the future, we can also be among those who own land.¡±


    As the man spoke, he glanced at Ye Shuzhen once more, eager to gain her support.


    If one wanted to buy land in Bushen Village, because their family were house slaves of the Tang Family, they had long taken the Tang surname from their ancestors.


    ¡°Big brother, you must support me, I implore you as your little sister¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen picked up on the gaze of her future husband. If their family also bought land, later it wouldn¡¯t just be the status of the Tang Family¡¯s hired workers; they could also be landlords.


    ¡°If the land around our estate is already expensive, then let¡¯s choose another place to build the estate! Our village is surrounded by good mountains and land everywhere, so let¡¯s pick another location, which could save some capital.¡±


    Hongji believed that if his family¡¯s estate could be managed so well, and others couldn¡¯t manage theirs well, it might be just his good fortune. Since the first estate was managed so well, another location could also be managed well; there was no need to crowd into one place and compete with others.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll listen to you. When the time comes, we¡¯ll buy as much land as the money can afford, and give additional money to hire workers.¡± Tang Weixing felt that as long as he achieved his aim, he would definitely not lose money.


    ¡°Alright, since we are going to buy land, you who want to buy land should come with me to the Land Officer¡¯s house, right?¡±


    Hongji felt that it was better to act sooner rather than later, as there were already people eyeing Bushen Village; they must be quick.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s buy the land now.¡±


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s take some gifts first.¡± Hongji went to the storehouse to grab some gifts; they couldn¡¯t go to the Land Officer¡¯s house empty-handed.


    Tang Weixing followed his brother-in-law¡¯s steps out of the living room. They hadn¡¯t even left the yard when another person on a horse arrived.


    ¡°Tang Weixing, where are you and Ye Dong going?¡±


    The man who came to the gate dismounted his horse; he was Jinhua¡¯s husband, the Young Master Tang.


    ¡°I¡¯m delivering the silver given by this tour group. Big brother-in-law said we¡¯re going to the Land Officer to buy land, and I also want to buy some land.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, I too am under the Boss¡¯s orders to come here and buy land, and I personally want to buy some to build a small estate.¡±


    Jinhua¡¯s husband, the Young Master Tang, honestly revealed his purpose upon hearing their conversation.


    They couldn¡¯t be hired workers all their lives, and since they had money, why keep it with the silver merchant when they could potentially earn more by investing it?


    The couple had just gotten married a year ago and wanted land of their own.


    Such a thought had been on their minds for long, but they hadn¡¯t found a better opportunity to buy land. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Investments needed to be implemented cautiously; if the money invested was lost, they would have to carefully reconsider.


    It was also during this inspection of Ye¡¯s estate that they heard others mention buying land as well. Since the estate owner was buying land here instead of investing in the county or the Imperial Capital, it was clear that Bushen Village was a place with good feng shui.


    A few of them took gifts to the Land Officer¡¯s house, who was at home; he had also joined the tour in the morning.


    Having sent off so many guests at the village entrance, the Land Officer returned home to eat. His son, back from the lumber mill, joined the family meal just in time as Madam Land Officer had finished cooking. The family started discussing the events of the day.


    ¡°Dad, there were so many people touring the lumber mill today, and later those noble ladies also came.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Our village has become famous¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t have the money to buy as much land as Hongji,¡±


    ¡°Husband, even if we buy more land, we can¡¯t afford to hire as many workers, nor do we have the skills like Hongji. Other rich people in our village have also established estates and can¡¯t manage well.¡±


    Madam Land Officer worried her husband might rashly borrow money without any to spare, doing something foolish in the heat of the moment.


    ¡°Yes, Dad, your son is doing well as an apprentice and can now become a regular worker, even though I¡¯m not as skilled as my master, the salary is still good,¡±


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t borrow from loan sharks. Even if I borrow, I¡¯ll borrow from a rich man. I am satisfied being a village officer, content with life getting better here in Bushi Village, waiting for our son to support us in our old age.¡±


    With the Land Officer¡¯s assurance, his wife felt at ease, but his son felt encouraged and went back to work at the lumber mill after a hearty meal.


    The Land Officer saw Hongji and the people from the Tang Family approaching. As a smart village officer, he already guessed they had come about purchasing land.


    The wife of the Land Officer, seeing the guests arrive, served them tea made from leaves, which, over the past year, both the Ye and Tang families had often brought as gifts when they visited; they no longer needed to pick coarse leaves from the mountains to serve to guests.


    The Land Officer had seen and was aware of the identity of the two young men from the Tang family.


    ¡°Hongji, what brings you here?¡± the Land Officer asked directly.


    ¡°Land Officer, we came to ask for your help in purchasing land,¡± Hongji replied.


    ¡°Oh, which land are you interested in buying? I hear that the land around your estate has gone up in price,¡±


    ¡°Land Officer, there¡¯s plenty of land in our village, as long as the price is reasonable, we can buy in another location,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, you bought the central village land and developed the estate so well, land at the village entrance and at the end of the village can also be bought; people in the village are still thinking of your estate bringing them profit,¡±


    The Land Officer also had his own hopes, hoping that the crops around Ye¡¯s estate would perform better, and that more crops planted by the Ye and Tang families would necessitate hiring both casual and long-term workers, ensuring there would be no idle people in the village, and even he and his wife could do some casual labor.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s follow the Land Officer¡¯s advice, but this time, it¡¯s mostly people from the Tang family buying the land, the land I¡¯m buying isn¡¯t much, so let¡¯s not tell others that I¡¯m buying a lot,¡±


    Hongji¡¯s concern was clear to the Land Officer, who understood he feared that villagers would become jealous and intentionally raise land prices.

 Chapter 172 - 172 171 The Development of Bushen Village

    ?Chapter 172: Chapter 171 The Development of Bushen Village Chapter 172: Chapter 171 The Development of Bushen Village The village chief agreed to Hongji¡¯s request and began to handle the matter. That afternoon, the village chief started beating the drum again, gathering the villagers.


    Logically, when someone wants to buy land, they must be taken to see what kind of land it is, before helping them find a seller.


    As the village¡¯s highest official, the village chief had a rough idea of how many acres of high-quality, medium-quality paddies, or reclamation land there were. But with so many people reclaiming land, some even halfway up the mountainside, it was indeed tricky for him to keep track of who owned which plots.


    The village chief had a plan in mind; if the people on the other side were not selling, he could persuade those people to sell their land, as long as he could facilitate the deal.


    For farmers, land is critical for growing food, but if a boss purchases land and hires people to work, then the villagers will have jobs. Instead of idling, they can make money and life won¡¯t be as tough.


    As a village official, his primary wish was that everyone could live without concerns for food and clothing, enjoy their work and homes, have enough to eat, and that the children could attend school.


    Hongji was able to hire a teacher for his children to learn reading and writing, and he hoped that other children in the village could also recognize characters. Even if they could not take the imperial examinations, at least they should be literate.


    He particularly hoped that in such a big village, which had yet to produce a top scorer, the most accomplished was a scholar, and this was the son of a rich man who had the money and means to support his education.


    For those who held the title of Scholar, it was rare for anyone to have passed the child student examinations. People were struggling just to fill their stomachs, and with so many children born, they only wished for them to be well-fed.


    Farmers value generational succession and, given the chance, they too hope for their offspring to achieve greatness.


    In the morning, there were visitors; in the afternoon, the village chief beat the drum. Those who had not gone out to work or did not have jobs as casual or long-term workers promptly came to the village chief¡¯s place for the meeting.


    The village chief told the villagers about certain plots of land, and if anyone wanted to sell, they could sign their name now or wait until the evening to discuss with their family upon their return.


    Those willing to sell land should contact him, as the buyer would pay a fair price, and land sellers could have priority in getting jobs.


    As for the reclaimed land on the mountain, many people had not registered their names with the government. The law always supported farmers¡¯ land reclamation, which was tax-exempt, and there was no need to report to the court. However, if you sold the land, the new owner had to pay taxes, treating it like any other dry land.


    Many were willing to sell, as planting on the mountain was tough going, and the yield was not much. Selling it as dry land would fetch a relatively high price.


    Selling the land and then having work to do, even the women could earn extra money working on the mountain during slack farming periods.


    For those with paddy fields, naturally, they wanted a higher price. Apart from the high-quality fields, the yield from other fields wasn¡¯t much, and many were willing to sell.


    However, they made it clear to the village chief that it had to be for a fair price, and they needed to consult their families in the evening before agreeing.


    The village chief assured them he would ensure a fair price from the boss for their land. Those who agreed to sell could come the next day to sign their names.


    Just like every previous land sale, there were always some who were difficult and simply wanted to squeeze out a bit more silver.


    Over the next two days, the village chief coordinated and facilitated this land sale.


    This time the Tang Family¡¯s property was divided into three parts, creating three estates. They bought two mountains and a small hill, totaling over 100 acres of paddy fields. The proportion of paddies was less than the mountains, which were intended for fruit trees, while the paddies were for grains and vegetables.


    The Ye family bought land next to theirs, but not near the big mountainside. Instead, they purchased land near the outer road, mainly consisting of paddies. These weren¡¯t high-quality paddies, rather medium and low-quality fields, next to a small hill and near a river source.


    When purchasing villagers¡¯ land in May or June, the buyers had to promise the sellers to wait until after the harvest to take possession. They could first make a contract at the government office.


    Plants grown in the mountains had to wait until after the October harvest before that land could be reclaimed.


    The conditions might have seemed a bit harsh, but the Tang Family and the Ye Family didn¡¯t care as long as the deal went through; they could start developing the paddy fields first and begin planting rice and vegetables. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Planting in the mountains mainly involved fruit trees, and since the season for planting fruit trees had passed, it was necessary to wait until the next spring to plant.


    The Ye family had different ideas than the Tangs; they wanted to convert the paddy fields into fish ponds and build houses next to them to accommodate guests on vacation, eventually developing the mountains into areas full of fruit trees.


    Ye Shiqi boldly proposed starting an agritainment business, satisfying those who wanted to fish in the ponds for their meal, using the fish they caught themselves.


    Those who came here to escape the summer heat and vacation would, of course, be charged a fee, and if they wanted to fish in the pond in the vacation area, they could take away any fish they caught, but they had to pay before they could start fishing.


    Many people thought Ye Shiqi¡¯s proposal was foolish; if someone were wealthy, they might as well have someone buy them a fish.


    For ordinary people, it would be better to fish in the big river for free and own the fish they caught.


    As for the vacation area to escape the summer heat, no one would come. If rich people already had their estates, why would they vacation there?


    Hongji, the doting father, after hearing his daughter¡¯s suggestion, spent a fortune and invested all his savings into it.


    He also invested all the money earned from each harvest into the vacation resort.


    Mrs. Lai and Hongji¡¯s father were heartbroken to learn that their son had spent so much on the land.


    Later, when they learned the money went into building a vacation resort¡ªsuch expenditure on constructing many houses and the labor and resources spent on digging fish ponds¡ªthey were so heartbroken they couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    Now all she could do was talk; she could no longer influence her son¡¯s decisions. ¡°That is a story for another time.¡±


    This was just some of the circumstances of the Ye family and the Tang family buying land. The village chief had just finished assisting both families in securing the purchase.


    Then, he welcomed new visitors to the village looking to buy land. The chief heard that the visitors wanted to buy the mountain next to Hongji¡¯s fruit mountain and the estate, as well as another mountain and some additional fields.


    The village chief was already prepared. With the Ye¡¯s Mansion developed by the Ye family, and both the Ye and Tang families having swiftly bought land and mountains in the village,


    he informed the newcomers that the land and mountains near the Ye Manor were sold at higher prices than the original asking prices, meaning higher than other fields for sale.


    If they considered the mountains and fields near the estate too expensive, they could choose other mountains and land.


    After all, Bushen Village had plenty of mountains and land, aside from those developed by rich landowners, and those purchased by the Ye and Tang families; there were over a dozen more mountains and even more fields.


    Some fields were low-quality, somewhat like terraced fields, along with common field pits. These field pits wouldn¡¯t cause much harm, but if you stepped into one, it would reach up to your waist, and you¡¯d be covered in mud by the time you climbed out.


    The crops planted around these pits would not thrive too well. If converted into vegetable planting areas, they might be better than the paddy fields.


    Among the representatives that came to Bushen Village to purchase land, there were also envoys sent by Meng Zhaojun. The Meng family knew about it but chose to turn a blind eye, letting her make her own fuss.

 Chapter 173 - 173 172 Inquiring About Land Prices

    ?Chapter 173: Chapter 172 Inquiring About Land Prices Chapter 173: Chapter 172 Inquiring About Land Prices Meng Zhaojun and her mother joined a tour group for lunch in the town, and although the noble ladies had their own thoughts, none of them voiced what they were really thinking.


    The next afternoon, after the busy County Magistrate Meng returned to the back courtyard for lunch, Meng Zhaojun still hadn¡¯t considered buying land. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During lunch, County Magistrate Meng, along with his son who was already on holiday, discussed with the family how many people had gone to various villages and rural areas to buy land that day.


    Members of the Tang Family moved even faster. They had just visited Ye¡¯s orchard yesterday and by the afternoon, had already sent someone to Bushen Village to purchase land; today, they came to the county government to seek the steward for the paperwork and seals.


    Upon hearing her husband¡¯s words, Madam smiled and congratulated him, acknowledging that the tour he organized was very effective.


    ¡°Haha, it is all thanks to your help, my dear. No wonder people say that behind every successful man is a woman supporting him. Marrying you is truly my good fortune.¡±


    Delighted by his wife¡¯s congratulations, County Magistrate Meng praised her and felt hopeful that he would pass this year¡¯s assessment, which represented an opportunity for their family to move to Shangjing and for him to become a Capital Official.


    ¡°Congratulations, Father. The tour this time really opened my eyes,¡± Meng Ruixiang said with a smile, cupping his small hands as if toasting.


    Meng Zhaojun watched the smiling faces of her parents and brother, her mind churning like a turbulent sea.


    She too had gone on the inspection yesterday, but why hadn¡¯t she thought to immediately send someone to buy land.


    Meng Zhaojun felt she was still too inexperienced. Her family had not taught her business skills, and she had no such experience in her previous life. Given the same opportunity, she failed to seize it at the right moment.


    No wonder the rich get richer and the poor get poorer. Failing to grab opportunities that arise before one¡¯s eyes always leaves one a step behind others.


    Self-reflecting, Meng Zhaojun ate her lunch quickly and left her mother¡¯s courtyard to return to her own.


    In the past year, her collaboration with another factory to produce imitations had earned her some money. She opened her money box, still unaware of the price differences between top-quality rice paddy fields, wasteland, or mountainous land.


    To learn about these prices, she had to inquire with the steward who was well-acquainted with the land prices throughout the county.


    It was inappropriate to ask her father, who as the County Magistrate might also know these prices, but he left all the paperwork to the steward, so it was better to go straight to the steward rather than bother her father.


    Meng Zhaojun summoned her maid and asked her to find out about the land prices.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    The maid left and, since she couldn¡¯t go to the government office herself, she had to find the male housekeeper and entrust him with the task.


    The male housekeeper, having accompanied the tour group that day, got the general idea from the little lady¡¯s maid but was not in a position to speak openly about it.


    Fulfilling his duty, he went to inquire with the steward, who had been busy since morning and had been invited by the Tang family for a meal. Originally, it was the county magistrate who was invited, but he suggested that such business matters be handled by the steward.


    In fact, County Magistrate Meng wanted to avoid any appearance of impropriety, to prevent others from using certain matters against him during his assessment.


    After all the hard work for the assessment, he wouldn¡¯t risk dining out and giving others an opportunity to find fault, so he needed to act cautiously.


    Having sought out the steward, Housekeeper Meng found that the steward had not yet returned from his meal, so he had to wait outside.


    When the steward finally returned from eating, he assumed County Magistrate Meng needed him for something.


    After asking, he learned that Housekeeper Meng was seeking to know the land prices throughout the county, which could be found out from brokers who sell land.


    The steward had records as well, as he handled the paperwork and seals for these transactions.


    If there was a sudden increase or decrease in prices for certain lands, he would be aware of it.


    The housekeeper noted down the land prices for every area in a ledger, ensuring each price was recorded clearly.


    The steward glanced at the housekeeper, appreciating his responsible attitude, then said with a smile:


    ¡°Housekeeper Meng, are you thinking of investing? Are you looking to buy some land to become a landlord?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, as a housekeeper, I must go wherever my master goes. If I bought land, I couldn¡¯t manage it. If I had the money, it would be better to buy a residence or a shop.¡±


    Housekeeper Meng felt that one should manage in the field they work in. Even if you have money, you should not invest blindly. Just because someone else has started to prosper doesn¡¯t mean it was easy; they might have invested a lot of money or put in much effort to get a return.


    ¡°Housekeeper Meng, could it be that Madam wants to buy land? If Madam wishes to purchase land, she should just ask the master.¡±


    The steward actually felt that Madam also had the intention of buying land but found it inconvenient to ask him directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Madam who wants to buy the land; it¡¯s Lady who sent someone to ask me to inquire on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady? Which piece of land does she want to buy? The prices I mentioned earlier are standard rates, like those of Bushen Village. Although it is rural land, it is priced higher than that of other villages.¡±


    ¡°For example, the land surrounding Ye Manor that we toured yesterday is slightly more expensive than other areas in Bushen Village and also more than that of other villages, almost equal to the prices on the outskirts of the county.¡±


    After listening to the steward, Housekeeper Meng realized that despite his detailed attention earlier, he had overlooked this point. He marveled at how the steward had succeeded in his role, being so meticulous and having such a strong memory.


    ¡°Oh, I see, thank you for the reminder, steward. Could you tell me about the land prices around Bushen Village and around the Ye estate, as well as the prices of the nearby small and large hills?¡±


    The steward told Housekeeper Meng about the land and the hills whose prices had recently increased. If Lady wanted, they could consider other options where the prices were high.


    Housekeeper Meng listened to the steward¡¯s advice and said he would discuss it with the Lady¡¯s maid.


    Not wanting to take up more of the steward¡¯s time, Housekeeper Meng hurried to report back to the Lady.


    After Housekeeper Meng left, the steward went to see the County Magistrate and told him that the land documents for the Tang Family and the Ye family had been drafted and that they had signed them.


    Both parties had completed the paperwork and finalized the transaction.


    Upon hearing the news, County Magistrate Meng smiled, pleased to have facilitated the sale and to collect some taxes.


    ¡°By the way, Grand Master, Housekeeper Meng came to ask me about land prices earlier.¡±


    The steward didn¡¯t know whether the Grand Master was aware or not, but as a steward, he was very cautious and absolutely loyal to his master.


    ¡°Oh, did he say for whom he was asking?¡±


    County Magistrate Meng suspected it might be one of the visiting noble ladies who had asked Madam to help inquire about land prices, not wanting to trouble the steward themselves.


    The interactions between noble ladies were carried out through letters or at social gatherings, where they built relationships.


    ¡°I heard it was the young Lady who sent a maid to inquire, and the housekeeper was merely running errands.¡±


    ¡°Is it Jun¡¯er? I see.¡±


    County Magistrate Meng said no more, guessing that his daughter must have her own plans. She had left hurriedly at lunchtime; it turned out it was for this matter.


    This young daughter had thoughts she kept even from her parents, not asking her father directly but instead having someone else ask on her behalf.


    As a father, he sometimes didn¡¯t know his daughter¡¯s mind. From a young age, she had been clever and quick-witted, more adult-like than the adults themselves, truly leaving her parents no recourse.


    They could only support her, give her assistance.

 Chapter 174 - 174 173 Parents Heart

    ?Chapter 174: Chapter 173 Parents¡¯ Heart Chapter 174: Chapter 173 Parents¡¯ Heart Meng Zhaojun listened to the maid¡¯s report, learned the prices of high-value lands and large mountain areas across the county, and had already written them down in a notebook.


    ¡°Oh, are those from Bushen Village included as well?¡±


    ¡°According to the housekeeper, yes, there has been a change in the land prices of Bushen Village, and after consulting the steward, the housekeeper specifically marked the areas where the prices had increased.¡±


    Amidst the summer weather, Meng Zhaojun wore a short-sleeved, thin, pink dress embroidered with small flowers in her room, and her hair was styled into a bun fixed with a hairpin, exuding a lively and trendy vibe.


    This was just her at-home attire, specially designed for simplicity in short sleeves, with the sole intent to capture a cool and refreshing sensation. Beneath the skirt, she also wore protective shorts and cotton embroidered shoes.


    In her room, they placed ice, as she missed the high technology of her previous life. In ancient times, without the luxury of air conditioning, they could only cool down by placing ice.


    During the summer, ice was a precious commodity, and the ancient ice-making technology was quite advanced, even without the use of electricity. The ingenuity of the ancients was admirable.


    Luckily, ancient houses had tiled roofs, and being courtyard-style, they were a bit cooler in the summer.


    ¡°Bring it to me to have a look¡­¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The maid, Liang Chen, passed the notebook prepared by the housekeeper to the young Lady¡¯s hands.


    Meng Zhaojun examined the notebook and noticed that the prices for mountains and land around Ye¡¯s Mansion had increased.


    ¡°This¡­ is there no room for bargaining? And these places¡ªhas anyone bought them?¡±


    Liang Chen relayed what the housekeeper had found out, saying that the land the Tang Family bought was not near Ye¡¯s Mansion, but consisted of two large mountains to the west of Bushen Village and a small mountain near the highway, as well as some high-quality fields.


    After hearing Liang Chen¡¯s words, Meng Zhaojun felt something odd but couldn¡¯t immediately figure out why the Tang Family did not buy the land near Ye¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Did they mention whether some of that land belonged to the Ye family?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun always felt there was something fishy going on¡ªthere was no reason for the Tang Family to ignore the land near the Ye family if they had no other developmental prospects in mind.


    However, in her previous life, she was a novice in business and lived in a high-quality environment, ignorant of how rural areas developed.


    She had heard of greenhouses but did not know how to construct them. She also knew that many places produced fruits and local specialties, none of which she had visited, so she couldn¡¯t guess the intentions of the Tang Family and the Ye family.


    ¡°It seems that the Ye family bought the land near the highway. Those are high-quality paddy fields, a bit more expensive than the ones near Ye Manor from before.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun fell silent¡ªwhy would the Ye family buy more expensive land? They could continue to develop the land near the estate, which would be easier to manage.


    Could it be that the addition of the Tang Family had given them another idea?


    Meng Zhaojun had countless questions in her mind, but her little head couldn¡¯t figure them out. She missed the high-tech products of her previous life so much¡ªcomputers, smartphones¡ªjust a search and you¡¯d know whatever you wanted to.


    Unlike now, where there was only guesswork¡­..


    Meng Zhaojun looked at the copper coins in her hand. If she bought a lot, they truly wouldn¡¯t be enough. Noticing that it was already the afternoon, sending the housekeeper to Bushen Village and back would accomplish nothing for the day.


    Meng Zhaojun arranged for Liang Chen to have the housekeeper go to Bushen Village to buy land tomorrow.


    Liang Chen left to find the housekeeper and pass on the instructions.


    Upon hearing Liang Chen¡¯s message, the housekeeper felt that this matter was of great importance. Oftentimes, the young Lady acted without consulting Madam or the Old Master, so he decided to inform Madam first.


    Mrs. Meng woke up from her nap and, after the maid told her that the housekeeper sought an audience, she dressed and met with the housekeeper in the living room.


    Housekeeper Meng shared what he knew with Madam, waiting for her to give her advice.


    ¡°Hmm, arrange for the task Little Lady gave you tomorrow! Go to the accounting office to get the money, and if the Lady gives you any, accept it as well. Make sure this matter is handled properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Madam.¡±


    The housekeeper left first, arranging the land purchase and initially providing a deposit, but the full payment would only be made after the contract had been drawn up by the steward.


    It was not yet settled whether more money would be needed to handle the land purchase. The housekeeper was a seasoned hand at getting things done. Even if he did not know how to handle something, having observed so much at the Old Master¡¯s side over the years, a quick question would enlighten him.


    Meng Zhaojun still had her evening meal in her mother¡¯s courtyard, the entire family sitting together with the Grand Master and grandmother present.


    County Magistrate Meng and Mrs. Meng glanced indiscernibly at their daughter who was eating calmly. This little girl of just over five years old possessed the heart of an adult investor, acting with daring that was at times so great that Mrs. Meng herself felt daunted by actions her daughter would undertake.


    The daughter¡¯s personality was too strong-willed, and her uncompromising nature could be stubborn, a trait that came with both benefits and drawbacks.


    After the meal, Mrs. Meng had someone escort the Grand Master and Old Lady away. These elderly folks, after touring the estate, felt that even if others made money from their farms, such work, beloved by peasants, was beneath the dignity of their noble government family.


    Meng Ruixiang claimed he had things to do and left for his quarter. This little boy had no other thoughts apart from studying.


    Just as Meng Zhaojun was about to leave, she was stopped by her parents, and with her keen intuition, she guessed that they must have learned of her activities.


    Some imitative actions she had taken in the past were known to her parents yet had not led to punishment; continuing such activities now seemed inconsequential.


    Meng Zhaojun felt certain her parents must really love her, and they would definitely support her in this latest undertaking.


    ¡°Jun¡¯er, tell us your thoughts,¡± Madame initiated the conversation.


    Meng Zhaojun looked at her parents sitting at the head of the table. Her father had changed out of his official uniform and put on casual home clothes, which she preferred over the previous day¡¯s attire.


    Of peasant origin, under the guidance of his wife, he had acquired an air of nobility, dressing in silk to resemble a young nobleman.


    Perhaps from his years in office, he radiated an authoritative presence befitting one who stands above tens of thousands.


    Her mother, born to nobility, had chosen to marry a commoner, a decision which initially drew mockery. Yet, she followed her husband to this remote county.


    Pressured by relatives and society, her mother¡¯s stubborn nature continually supported her father.


    Together, her beautiful mother and successful father made what could be considered a blissful couple in ancient times.


    She had met her father in the Capital, one falling for a talented man, the other for a beautiful woman.


    Sitting beside her parents, she did not live the lavish lifestyle of a wealthy family yet lacked for neither clothing nor food.


    ¡°Mother, are you referring to my desire to purchase land?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what are your thoughts? Do you have enough money to buy the land?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just trying it out, investing in an estate here as well.¡±


    ¡°Have you considered that one day, should we return to the Capital, we will visit far less frequently? With such a long journey, it¡¯s unlikely we¡¯ll come here to live again.¡±


    Mrs. Meng was simply offering her daughter advice, not wanting her to act impulsively and later regret it.


    ¡°Mother, I understand your point. If we return to the Capital tomorrow, I can transfer ownership of the estate or have someone else manage it, submitting the annual earnings.¡±


    What Meng Ruixiang left unsaid was that if their family couldn¡¯t return to the Capital, she would continue to prosper and enrich her family right here.

 Chapter 175 - 175 174 Cannot Follow the Trend

    ?Chapter 175: Chapter 174: Cannot Follow the Trend Chapter 175: Chapter 174: Cannot Follow the Trend Meng Zhaojun had an ominous thought she did not dare to voice to her parents, which was that if their family could not return to the Capital, they might live here for many more years. Not being able to return to the Capital did not greatly disappoint her.


    In this way, she could continue her nurturing plan. Tang Shunyan¡¯s family lived nearby, and she feared that if the distance were too great, they would become estranged as they grew up.


    She enjoyed the feeling of being childhood sweethearts, which was key to successfully implementing her nurturing plan.


    Meng Zhaojun certainly did not want a farmer girl to snatch away her little boy.


    Mrs. Meng, after hearing her daughter¡¯s words, knew that her daughter was preparing for all eventualities. Since she had caught the investment opportunity, she also agreed to her daughter¡¯s investment proposal, and having some spare cash on hand, she decided to let her daughter have some fun with it!


    ¡°Do you have enough money to buy land?¡± Her father, who had been silent, asked his daughter thoughtfully.


    ¡°Hehe, a little short, it¡¯s different from what I initially thought, the price of the land has gone up.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s frankness did not hold back, and as parents, they felt their daughter was still honest with them.


    ¡°Buying too little is worse than not buying at all. Consider this small estate as an early dowry from mother. The money you make can count as you earning your own dowry ahead of time,¡±


    No sooner had Mrs. Meng finished speaking than Meng Zhaojun leaped from her chair, ran over, and clung to her mother, cooing, ¡°Mother, you are too good to me, mmm mmm mmm, my dear mother.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ it¡¯s like your dad isn¡¯t as nice.¡± Seeing the closeness between his wife and daughter, her father felt a twinge of jealousy but as a man, it was not appropriate for him to show too much affection with his children, and he took on the role of the strict father.


    ¡°Alright, alright! Let go now! Your dad is jealous!¡±


    Mrs. Meng laughed as she patted her daughter¡¯s back, finding her daughter¡¯s neediness endearing, unlike her studious son. She loved this coquettish behavior from her daughter.


    Subsequently, Meng Zhaojun handed over the matter of buying land to the housekeeper and her mother, entrusted her savings to her mother, and waited for further news.


    One day later, the housekeeper reported that the process of buying land in Bushen Village was a bit complicated. The farmers had agreed to sell the land, and tomorrow they could expect the village chief to bring the farmers out to formalize the paperwork.


    When Meng Zhaojun heard from the housekeeper that some rich men and women had gone to Bushen Village to develop projects similar to estates, just like she had thought, she also heard about others buying land next to the Ye family¡¯s land, competing with her.


    Some even had the same idea as Ye Jia, buying land on the other side of the road next to the Ye family¡¯s land, which also belonged to Bushen Village, bordering another village.


    After hearing the housekeeper¡¯s report, Meng Zhaojun knew she was young and did not have the capital like those rich men to invest as much as she wanted.


    It seemed that more people were reaching out to Bushen Village, motivated by her father¡¯s guided tour.


    The next day, after the housekeeper had completed the paperwork, he returned and reported that the steward was unbelievably busy. It wasn¡¯t just the people from Bushen Village who were engaged in land deals; people from other towns and villages were also buying land and developing mountains.


    Meng Zhaojun could imagine that in a year or two, this county might become a focus for agricultural development and could possibly turn into a scenic attraction in Nanyue Country.


    Perhaps it was a successful assessment for her father, and someone else taking over would continue to do well here.


    Truth be told, if she really went back to the Capital with her parents, although it was more prosperous, she really liked the picturesque scenery here.


    Meng Zhaojun learned that the land they had purchased was not yet ready for development; they had to wait for the previous farmers to finish their harvest. They could start developing the mountains first, as summer was not the season for planting fruit trees; they would need to wait for the latter part of the year.


    Not being knowledgeable in agriculture and not having a ¡°Golden Finger¡± as others did, she could only entrust the development of the estate to the housekeeper¡¯s management.


    She was still content being a hands-off Shopkeeper, a Miss whose delicate nature couldn¡¯t be underestimated, and her focus remained on Tang Shunyan.


    The development of the estate was but a spur in the moment during a bout of spite with the sisters from the Ye family, her true aim was to seize the opportunity to buy more shops and make more money in the Capital.


    If she could become a wealthy lady of Nanyue Country, her status as a Miss would be bolstered by an even larger dowry.


    She could outshine those Misses, or even the farmer girl who transformed into a phoenix.


    In the county, Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t have many true friends, and she couldn¡¯t relate to the other Misses of her age.


    Those girls didn¡¯t understand her ideas, and those who were like her found her too clever; they couldn¡¯t match her in any skill, making Meng Zhaojun the envy of others, a model child in the eyes of adults, the Magistrate¡¯s daughter¡ªa role model for the wealthy Misses.


    Meng Zhaojun, praised by parents, was indeed the daughter educated by Mrs. Meng of a prestigious family. A child born intelligent, she had always been clever and quick-witted, excelling in any art over others.


    The girls who were also Misses had their pride and could only group together, befriending only other naive little girls like themselves.


    Meng Zhaojun would visit Tang Shunyan every now and then, becoming a frequent little guest of the Tang Family.


    Mrs. Meng, after organizing a tour group, started to gather many Madams for social gatherings.


    The meetings of the Madams naturally included their children too, with both boys and girls in attendance.


    Since giving birth to her son, Lady Tang had resumed normal social activities. She attended Mrs. Meng¡¯s gatherings upon receiving an invitation, bringing along her small son and her elder, accompanied by guards and Maids.


    Mrs. Meng¡¯s gatherings were held in her modest courtyard, which was not as large or as beautifully flowered as those of other rich families.


    The ladies¡¯ gatherings were not about admiring flowers; rather, they were for discussing topics of wealth creation.


    Since arriving in the new county, Mrs. Meng had become a sought-after figure among the ladies of wealthy families, a trend that, of course, facilitated their own business dealings.


    The last tour group had been a great success, and now any rich lady who aspired to compete wanted to invest in an estate, aiming to create a retreat for summer cooling and winter warmth. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the new county, some places were discovered to have hot springs, making them prime locations for wealthy families to establish estates.


    Mrs. Meng, listening to the women talk about buying land in a certain town or village, realized many didn¡¯t have their eyes on Bushen Village.


    Others, more ambitious, had found out about places with hot springs and spared no expense buying top-quality land to build holiday resorts.


    Mrs. Meng glanced at her daughter, who was playing with both her own son, the children from the Tang Family, and others. Considering her daughter¡¯s commitment to investing in Bushen Village, she decided to indulge her wishes.


    As the farmers had harvested the rice, the housekeeper began arranging for the estate¡¯s construction. Mrs. Meng disagreed with her daughter¡¯s idea to plant melons and fruits, believing grain to be the foundation of the people¡¯s livelihood. She didn¡¯t want to follow fleeting trends and had the housekeeper hire people to cultivate rice first.


    The mountainous area would be developed gradually¡ªif fruit trees weren¡¯t viable, they¡¯d consider what other types of trees could be planted?


    Mrs. Meng thought that planting timber on the mountain was safer than fruit, as building houses required wood, furniture needed wood, and even coffins required wood.


    If all the mountains were leased for fruit growing, there would be fewer trees left. Planting trees of high value was an option, but for this year, it was too late; the season for planting trees had passed.

 Chapter 176 - 176 175 Family Arrangements

    ?Chapter 176: Chapter 175 Family Arrangements Chapter 176: Chapter 175 Family Arrangements Madam Meng¡¯s idea was brought up during a lunch when the entire family was present, including the two elders of the family.


    ¡°Mother, I plan to plant fruit trees on that mountain, so where is the need to plant other trees? Aren¡¯t there trees on the mountain now? If it were about planting trees, they wouldn¡¯t require any management. By cutting down the trees on the mountain to plant fruit trees, we can also earn money from selling the wood.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun felt even more that things like trees could simply be grown by scattering some seeds on the mountain, not to mention paying people to cut the grass, which was simply a waste of money. Poor people used firewood for cooking anyway, so permitting them to go up the mountain to gather grass would save a portion of the labor costs.


    She mentioned all these points to her family, especially her mother, who was currently devising the strategy, in hopes of persuading her to save on labor costs while also planting fruit trees.


    Madam Meng, in reality, didn¡¯t truly understand how to manage personnel or such large-scale projects, and for a moment, she had no idea what to do.


    While she had intended to give advice to her daughter, in the end, her daughter had outmaneuvered her, causing her to glance at her husband.


    Although County Magistrate Meng was born a farmer and used to be a mere bookworm, ignorant about the experiences of farmers, he had been studying certain managerial skills after becoming a government official, and while he had ideas, he merely arranged for others to carry them out. The real execution had always been in the hands of his subordinates.


    ¡°What our granddaughter says about trees growing from scattered seeds is feasible. We could scatter some seeds in the fields, and after half a year, when the saplings have grown a bit, we can transplant them to the mountain.¡±


    As grandparents who were once farmers themselves, when her husband used to farm, she had also assisted him. She understood what farmers knew, and at this moment, the couple shared the same thoughts and decided to offer advice to the younger generation.


    ¡°As for letting the peasants cut the grass to save on last year¡¯s grass-cutting expenses, this method may work. However, if we intend to plant fruit trees, and we don¡¯t have experienced personnel in this regard, we won¡¯t be able to plant them properly.¡±


    The Old Master also offered his suggestion, worried that his daughter-in-law and granddaughter had no experience, and that the money invested might go down the drain¡ªmoney his son had worked so hard to earn.


    The words spoken by the elderly couple were supported by County Magistrate Meng, for after all, his parents had been farmers and did have some experience.


    There¡¯s an old saying, ¡°Every trade has its secrets.¡± Not understanding something makes it difficult to accomplish. By the time you¡¯ve learned, you¡¯ve already paid the price in what you¡¯ve invested, and a lot of money has been wasted.


    ¡°Yes, daughter, before we decide to do anything, we have to consider everything carefully. Those purchased rice fields can be planted with rice first; there¡¯s no need to plant fruit or vegetables right away.¡±


    ¡°Mother, if we only plant rice, we could buy land anywhere. If we¡¯re buying mountains to plant trees on, why spend so much money on those fields? We might as well buy some cheap land.¡±


    ¡°We are purchasing fields and mountains near the Ye Manor so we can follow their example, cultivate the same way they do, and master the knowledge they¡¯ve brought in regarding landscape and farming.¡±


    Madam Meng, after hearing her daughter¡¯s words, felt that there was some reasoning to it, yet also that her daughter was trying to imitate others, which she felt was not a sound approach.


    Therefore, she gestured decisively, deciding that they should plant rice first in the newly acquired lands, and to ponder over planting fruit trees or larger trees later, and to wait until they had experienced personnel to manage the estate.


    Meng Zhaojun, after listening to her mother, also saw the sense in it. After all, building an estate like the Ye Manor, including houses and other constructions, was not something that could be accomplished in a short span of time.


    Thus, she gestured casually, deciding to let her mother proceed with her arrangements and managing the tasks.


    When Meng Zhaojun chose to step back from the matter, Madam Meng breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to pursue a course of action out of spite, for there was no need to waste money out of stubbornness.


    Madam Meng always harbored the idea of planting trees, but she intended to plant not just ordinary trees like pines or fir, which were the easiest to cultivate. She was thinking of planting more valuable trees like pear blossoms or agarwood.


    Though she harbored such ideas, they could not be realized all at once. She felt that whether planting trees or fruit trees, how to plant them would have to wait until her husband returned and assessed the situation.


    For instance, even if her husband had completed the assessment, she would not want her daughter to be concerned with an estate in this mountainous region, for their truest expanse of sky lay in the Capital.


    Meng Zhaojun later learned from the housekeeper that they had started planting rice on the land bought in July.


    As for those mountains they bought, her mother had the housekeeper issue an order: if anyone wanted to mow the grass there, the villagers were free to take away the grass harvested from the mountains.


    Meng Zhaojun also had people inquire what crops the Tang Family or the Ye family had planted on the land they bought.


    Ever since Lady Meng had bought land in Bushen Village, Housekeeper Meng was rushing to the village daily. Even wearing a straw hat in the heat of summer, he had turned quite tanned but also more robust.


    ¡°The mountains that the Tang Family bought are not yet cultivated. Like Madam ordered, villagers who cut grass can take the weeds away for free. As for their land, they have planted rice. Meanwhile, the small mountain that the Ye family bought is still quiet.¡±


    ¡°However, before the Ye family made their purchase, there were crops grown on that small mountain. It¡¯s possible they might reclaim it after the previous owner harvests. It¡¯s rather odd that the Ye family hasn¡¯t started planting anything on their land yet.¡±


    After hearing what Housekeeper Meng said, Meng Zhaojun felt somewhat baffled; she had no clue what the Ye family was up to with their cryptic actions. She could only instruct Housekeeper Meng to stay vigilant and observe what the Ye family was actually doing.


    ¡°Yes, Lady, I will pay attention. I pass by every day and always give it a glance.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what about the other people who bought land in Bushen Village? Any news from them?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun then recalled the housekeeper mentioning that some others had bought land on another side of the village.


    ¡°No movement from them either. Since it is time to plant rice, the absence of activity might mean they are not planting rice.¡±


    Housekeeper Meng speculated that the person establishing the estate might be planting fruit trees or vegetables, waiting until after the rice was planted and the farmers were free to hire labor for planting vegetables.


    After all, planting cereals is about timing, just like those wealthy magnates who first plant cereal crops and then proceed with planting other agricultural products. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meng Zhaojun, too, had initially been acting impulsively. She did not wish to visit Bushen Village again, as both of her visits were made for Tang Shunyan.


    At this time, Tang Shunyan was on leave, spending each day at Tang Mansion. She came up with an idea to use her brother¡¯s name, and the siblings would visit Tang Mansion together.


    Every time her sister asked him to accompany her to Tang Mansion, County Magistrate Meng knew he had little in common with Tang Shunyan, who was much younger than him.


    Yet as an accommodating brother, he followed his sister¡¯s wish. When they met Tang Shunyan, the siblings would compare their talents with him. As a man, he also competed in martial arts with Tang Shunyan.


    What he had not expected was that despite Tang Shunyan¡¯s young age, he was better at martial arts by a notch. However, when it came to calligraphy or understanding literature, Tang Shunyan was bested by him, which boosted his confidence a little.


    After all, he was two years older. If he were to lose to this youngster in all aspects, he would lose face.

 Chapter 177 - 177 176 Mother and Childs Thoughts

    ?Chapter 177: Chapter 176 Mother and Child¡¯s Thoughts Chapter 177: Chapter 176 Mother and Child¡¯s Thoughts Meng Zhaojun watched obediently from the sidelines whenever her brother and Tang Shunyan competed in martial arts or scholarly pursuits.


    She noticed that Tang Shunyan was sometimes cold and sometimes warm toward her. The heart of this young boy was hard to decipher, and what distressed her even more was that if she stood with the Ye Family¡¯s sisters, Tang Shunyan would side with them.


    Meng Zhaojun discovered that if she acted obediently, Tang Shunyan would treat her better, but if she was more assertive, Tang Shunyan might just walk away.


    That¡¯s why she coaxed her brother to join her, but always remained demure in front of Tang Shunyan. In fact, she really wanted to compete with these two boys.


    Ever since she learned Tang Shunyan was fond of practicing martial arts, she had added martial training to her skills. She secretly practiced a different form of martial arts, which was yoga from her previous life, meant to shape her body.


    It was not the kind of martial arts ancient people practiced to strengthen their bodies, nor was it the type that involved learning Qinggong. She practiced yoga in secret; it was an act of necessity after she had once asked her mother to hire a teacher for her to learn martial arts, like her brother. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mother¡¯s words still echoed in her mind: dancing was acceptable, but martial arts were not. How could a girl learn martial arts like a boy? Wouldn¡¯t that turn her into a tomboy?


    Hence, Meng Zhaojun could only practice yoga, secretly gaining insights from the sparring sessions between Tang Shunyan and her brother. Nevertheless, she did not have the natural talent for martial arts and couldn¡¯t master things like Qinggong.


    Fortunately, her mother had hired a teacher to instruct her in dancing and even playing musical instruments, as well as singing, which was one of the four arts of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting.


    As a boy, when Tang Shunyan was with the Meng siblings, he would treat Meng Ruixiang as a younger brother, and he compared himself to this little ¡°brother¡± in everything his other friends did.


    He found that Meng Zhaojun was much more obedient when she was with him than when she was alone, and he felt that such a Meng Zhaojun was more pleasing to the eye, so he treated her better.


    A boy needed face too. This little girl, Meng Zhaojun, was better than him in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. Being with her made him feel inferior, and there was no honor in playing with her. He lacked confidence in front of this little girl.


    Tang Shunyan wanted to visit the Ye family more often but couldn¡¯t; his family did not agree, fearing it might also trouble the Ye family.


    However, he thought that once the longan season arrived, he would definitely go to the Ye family¡¯s orchard to pick longans.


    The days were nearing, and he specifically asked Housekeeper Tang whether the Ye¡¯s orchard¡¯s longans were ripe yet.


    Ever since his son got married, Housekeeper Tang managed the household chores and handed over the outside errands to his son, Young Master Tang.


    The management of the estate¡¯s affairs outside was now entirely his son¡¯s responsibility. When the young Master inquired, he couldn¡¯t be completely unaware and mentioned that the longans should be ripe this season.


    ¡°Housekeeper Grandpa, please make the arrangements for me to visit the Ye family tomorrow, I want to go pick longans.¡±


    The housekeeper had already guessed the young Master¡¯s intentions when he asked; he wanted to visit the Ye family.


    ¡°Young Master, I can make arrangements for your outing, but it must be approved by the elders. I, a mere servant, cannot make that decision.¡±


    Upon hearing what Housekeeper Tang said, Tang Shunyan brought up the outing to his grandparents during dinner, when his father was still dining in his grandparents¡¯ courtyard, with only his mother and younger brother eating in their own courtyard, sticking to the habit of eating in his grandparents¡¯ courtyard.


    Tang Shunyan pleaded with his elders, as he had done many times before. Every time he mentioned going to the Ye family, there was initial opposition, but eventually, his reasons persuaded the elders.


    Madam Tang instructed Young Master Tang to arrange for the outing the next day, with the condition that there must be many more maids, old women, and guards accompanying the young Master, just like they had done many times before, to ensure sufficient protection for Tang Shunyan, the eldest grandson.


    Young Master Tang made very good arrangements for the trip; the only person who couldn¡¯t go was his wife, as the wife, who had been married for over a year, was found to be pregnant.


    For the sake of the next generation, he couldn¡¯t allow his wife, who was experiencing morning sickness, to accompany him.


    The two maids by Tang Shunyan¡¯s side were trustworthy, and Young Master Tang would provide full protection, bringing along several extra guards to make sure the young Master didn¡¯t have to lift a finger during the fruit-picking.


    Tang Shunyan was to visit the Ye family, and the young madam found out afterwards, informed by a spy from her mother-in-law¡¯s quarters. She was so angry that she wanted to smash things.


    In the presence of her young son Mengmeng¡¯s gaze, she held back her temper. She understood that within the Tang Family her power wasn¡¯t sufficient yet, even her most assertive son would discuss matters with his grandmother, grandfather, or father without consulting her opinion.


    This was what frustrated a mother the most: her anger that her son was getting close to those poor relatives at the Ye¡¯s estate, especially her irritation over her son¡¯s closeness with the people of the Ye family.


    When her husband returned, she pretended not to care and asked him nonchalantly if their elder son had a good dinner?


    The young madam¡¯s husband, who had been married to his wife for several years, had a bit of understanding of her. The point was not whether their son had a good meal, but that there was another intention behind it.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er is going to Ye Manor tomorrow to pick fruit, and arrangements have been made for people to accompany him.¡±


    ¡°Husband, how could such an important matter be kept from me? As a mother, I am not reassured by him going alone.¡±


    ¡°How could it be just him by himself? There will be maids accompanying him, guards following, and Young Master Tang will be there as well.¡±


    ¡°Husband, Jinhua won¡¯t go, right? How could that be?¡±


    ¡°Madam, if you¡¯re worried, you can go with them.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will go as well,¡± the young madam agreed without hesitation, as this was what she had meant to ask her husband.


    With her there, her son would not be able to become more intimate with the Ye family¡¯s people.


    The young madam made preparations for the trip the next day. She decided not to take her younger son, lest he be led to become close with the Ye family as well.


    Tang Shunyan had talked to his family about going to the Ye¡¯s estate and was excited the whole evening. He was exhilarated by the thought of going to the Ye family¡¯s tomorrow, laughing happily all night long.


    If he knew his mother was also going to the Ye family¡¯s, it was uncertain whether he would be as thrilled as he currently was.


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s making you so happy?¡±


    Tang Shun had dined at his grandmother¡¯s. Since the little pageboy wasn¡¯t a maid, he didn¡¯t follow him there and was still unaware of the young master¡¯s itinerary for tomorrow.


    ¡°Hehe, tomorrow this young lord is going to the Ye family¡¯s to pick fruit. Do you want to come along?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, are you saying that we¡¯re going to pick longans at the Ye family¡¯s tomorrow? Great, great, I also want to get some more longans to bring back home for my parents to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Roar, you seem even happier than I am, you glutton. If you hadn¡¯t joined the Tang family, I wonder if you¡¯d be as happy as you are now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s due to servile good fortune, being able to follow the young master. It¡¯s truly a humble blessing.¡±


    ¡°Enough, enough, no more bootlicking. Start packing some luggage quickly. What about the gifts we need to bring tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, understood. Young Master, you want to bring gifts for the Ye family¡¯s sisters, what do you plan to give them?¡±


    ¡°The gifts others have given me are not meant to be re-gifted, but we can bring silver and gold along. When we pick fruit later, we must pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Servant understands, when we go pick fruit, we can¡¯t just take others¡¯ things for nothing, understood, understood¡­!¡±


    The little pageboy started packing excitedly with a smile.

 Chapter 178 - 178 177 Nobility in Simplicity

    ?Chapter 178: Chapter 177: Nobility in Simplicity Chapter 178: Chapter 177: Nobility in Simplicity The Tang Family was planning a visit to the Ye family, and they prepared with a sense of secrecy; not until a spy assigned to Tang Jia reported in the morning did anyone know that Lady Tang and the Eldest Young Master of the Tang Family had set out with some people from the east city gate.


    This spy quickly found an excuse to leave the residence and shared the news with the inner household guard of the Mengs.


    In the inner household, one guard went to report to Madam, while another went to inform the young Lady.


    Inside the inner household, only these two were keenly observant of every move the Tang Family made, especially now, as Lady Tang, the young Madam, would not leave the house for trivial matters. If she did go out, it was not towards the south city gate, the direction of her maternal home. Therefore, this trip could only mean one destination, perhaps to Bushen Village.


    Anyone could deduce that if Lady Tang and her eldest son were traveling together, there was only one destination in mind¡ªthe Ye family.


    Some might also think they were going to offer prayers, as the east city gate leads to temples in the mountains where one would go to worship Buddha.


    But the Tang Family had their own family temple nearby, so they didn¡¯t need to go through the city gate.


    Today was not Buddha¡¯s festival day, nor was it the first or fifteenth of the lunar month; still, the insider reported an important piece of information¡ªthe Young Master Tang was heading out to pick longans, and the dispatched carriage was loaded with baskets, a sign of preparations for picking.


    Shunyan did not bring Jinhua with him this time; he could only travel in the same carriage as his mother, while another carriage carried maids, also filled with many baskets. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For this journey, there were two carriages and many mounted guards; they would return with more baskets slung over the horses¡¯ backs.


    To embark on their trip this morning, everyone woke earlier than usual, merely wishing to leave in the cooler hours of the morning.


    When Meng Zhaojun received the news, she had just woken up, preparing to join her mother for breakfast in her courtyard.


    Upon hearing the news, she skipped breakfast, instructed Liang Chen to arrange a carriage, and asked the housekeeper to wait for them. Then, she hurried to her mother¡¯s courtyard to persuade her mother to join her on the trip.


    County Magistrate Meng had already eaten breakfast and gone out to attend to business, while the elders of the Meng family took their breakfast in their own courtyards.


    ¡°Mother, shall we go to Bushen Village together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a scorching day; let¡¯s not go. If you want longans, I can ask the housekeeper to buy some.¡±


    Madam Meng, since that tour group visit, had been frequently attending gatherings and participating in large temple events.


    Traveling several times in the sweltering heat, she felt her face had darkened from the sun, and upon returning, she ceaselessly tended to her skincare, a quite tiresome ordeal.


    ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t go, how will you know how well our estate is managed? Or, you could instantly notify some madams and arrange for us to go on an outing today, visiting our estate and those of others.¡±


    ¡°Daughter, organizing a gathering involves notifying others in advance to arrange their schedules. If notified today, they might only be able to go out tomorrow. Instant notification and asking people to embark immediately can trouble others. Besides, it¡¯s already late, and by the time everything is arranged, it will be nearly noon, and the sun will be too fierce; no one will want to venture out.¡±


    Madam Meng, feeling reluctant to go out herself, understood the reluctance of other madams. Her daughter¡¯s whimsical ideas were indeed inconvenient for others.


    ¡°Mother¡­, since you¡¯re not going out today, I must go anyway. Let brother come with me. I have already informed the housekeeper to come with us.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Go with your brother, but don¡¯t be mischievous and listen to the housekeeper,¡± Madam Meng decided not to venture out in the hot weather of July.


    Meng Zhaojun, delighted, jumped up and hugged her mother, kissing her several times on the face.


    She then instructed Mei Jing to inform her brother while she returned to her courtyard to change into appropriate clothing and shoes for hiking.


    Meng Ruixiang had already reached the doorway of his mother¡¯s courtyard when Mei Jing stopped him and suggested he prepare by changing into suitable clothing for a hiking excursion.


    As soon as Meng Ruixiang heard what the maid said, he guessed it must be his sister¡¯s idea again, and she surely wanted to travel.


    With the previous outing in mind, he looked forward to this one, and as a brother obsessed with his sister, he didn¡¯t hesitate and went to change his clothes.


    Meng Zhaojun had everything ready, and accompanied by the maids Liang Chen and Mei Jing, she arrived at the estate¡¯s main gate, where she saw her elder brother standing by the carriage, the housekeeper next to him, and a few guards holding the horses.


    ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯re quite fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you girls are slow, look, the sun is already halfway up the sky, and it¡¯s getting hotter.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not dawdle, quickly get in the carriage.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun, aided by the maid, boarded the carriage first, followed by her brother, who was also helped by a maid, and then the two maids got on too. Their carriage wasn¡¯t excessively luxurious, but it was spacious enough to comfortably seat five or six people.


    The carriage was equipped with seats and even beds, complete with a small table on which snacks and tea sets were placed.


    The carriage slowly set into motion, with the housekeeper and guards riding alongside on horses.


    Meng Zhaojun sat in the carriage, feeling the cool breeze come in as they moved along the road, which seemed to grow hotter as they continued.


    She could feel the land had been scorched by the sun, guessing the temperature must be over 30 degrees Celsius by now?


    No wonder Mother was against traveling; it¡¯s only 7 a.m. to 9 a.m., and by noon the sun would likely be hot enough to bake flatbreads.


    To keep cool, Meng Zhaojun wore a long-sleeved sheer gown with an undershirt made from thinner fabric today.


    In the summer weather, she wore a pair of embroidered cotton shoes, suitable for mountain climbing but not for rainy days.


    Her hair was styled into a bun and adorned with a bead hairpin, giving her a cute yet neat look. Her outfit highlighted her noble status, attractive appearance, and was also convenient.


    Meng Ruixiang was mostly silent the whole trip, merely gazing at the scenery outside the window. He was dressed in long-sleeved clothes and cloth shoes, an outfit that was comfortable for climbing mountains or trees.


    Being young, his hair was not very long, yet he too had it tied up in a cloth bun atop his head, maintaining a clean and tidy appearance.


    When the Tang Family¡¯s carriage arrived at the Ye family¡¯s place early, and guests had arrived so soon, the Ye family had just finished breakfast, and the adults were ready to start their day.


    The arrival of the Tang Family meant that the hosts of the Ye family had to receive them, Hongji put down his work to welcome the Tang Family.


    After receiving the Tang family, they learned that their intent was to go to the estate to pick fruit.


    Hongji arranged for his wife and daughters to entertain them while he had some matters to attend to, namely bringing the designs his daughter had made the previous night to the woodshop to personally carve the first sample mold.


    Lady Tang looked at Mrs. Li in front of her; how could she resemble a rural woman?


    Mrs. Li was dressed simply, her clothes not as luxurious as hers, yet her demeanor exuded a modest yet noble elegance.


    This rural woman had skin that was smoother and fairer than hers, despite spending all her days inside the Tang estate.


    Normally, she consumed plenty of bird¡¯s nests and her diet consisted of exquisite foods, indulging in a life of luxury, yet her complexion could not compare to this rural woman¡¯s.


    Lady Tang gazed at Mrs. Li¡¯s simple attire, which nonetheless made her envious of her figure and skin, wishing she could be the woman in front of her.

 Chapter 179 - 179 178 Estate Construction

    ?Chapter 179: Chapter 178 Estate Construction Chapter 179: Chapter 178 Estate Construction Lady Tang¡¯s jealousy towards Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t without reason, she hadn¡¯t changed much after her first childbirth, but after giving birth to her second son, she had put on some weight.


    Spots had also appeared on her face, she knew they were called melasma, yet no matter what, she couldn¡¯t get rid of them.


    Later, when honey was delivered from the Ye family, hearing that honey could nourish the skin, she applied it on her face or drank it, gradually the spots faded significantly.


    But her face was still a bit loose and puffy, and wrinkles began to appear at the corners of her eyes, representing the worries of a woman who was afraid of aging as she grew older.


    Especially for women from wealthy families like hers, there was a great fear of growing old and ugly, anxious that their husbands would take more concubines and shift their affections to others.


    Mrs. Li only felt Lady Tang¡¯s gaze often drifting towards her, feeling like a servant to this family one day and like a boss¡¯s wife the next, yet still inferior to Lady Tang, a display of her lack of confidence.


    After all, their family had started to become wealthy thanks to the Tang family, no matter how rude Lady Tang was to her or how critical and sarcastic her words were, she wouldn¡¯t get angry.


    Tang Shunyan was delighted to see the sisters from the Ye family, lively and hopping around, even holding the smallest, Ye Shiqi¡¯s little hand, incessantly asking her if she had missed him during this period?


    And whether she had saved any honey for him?


    Despite both questions being asked, Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t say much, merely nodding her head.


    The young man from the Tang family was a bit too enthusiastic towards her, which she interpreted as brotherly affection towards a sister.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go pick some longan then!¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡±


    Mrs. Li arranged for the Ye family¡¯s only ox cart, as their financial situation had improved a bit, yet they hadn¡¯t wasted money on buying horses or other luxuries, investing all their funds into another estate, which was now under construction.


    They also hired many people to dig a fish pond, all of which was slowly progressing. The people from nearby who finished working on their own fields could then work as temporary laborers.


    With several estates in Bushen Village hiring, the locals would finish their tasks before taking on other work, and there were not any more laborers to be hired.


    Thus, people from neighboring villages or even those farther away who were willing to work could apply for jobs at these estates.


    The construction of the Ye family¡¯s estate and the digging of the fish pond were all managed by the caretaker.


    Here it should be mentioned that Mrs. Li¡¯s elder brother and younger brother were skilled gardeners. Previously, they had sought work in a timber factory, thinking they wouldn¡¯t have to endure the elements and could earn a steady salary.


    Therefore, they delegated their farmwork to the women at home, and their elderly father could also help out.


    After working at the timber factory for a while, they felt that as ordinary laborers at their age, they couldn¡¯t learn the more advanced wood carving techniques.


    Always engaged in wood planing or painting, they felt their real talents were not being utilized.


    Just then, the Ye family began developing an estate, and the two brothers requested to transfer there to work.


    Initially, when the estate was recruiting, they were hiring a housekeeper and long-term workers, Mrs. Lai thought of her maternal family, wishing to arrange for the younger generation of her maternal family to work there.


    Hongji¡¯s father also wanted to arrange for his nieces and nephews to work at the estate.


    Hongji couldn¡¯t offend anyone, as both his Uncle and his young Uncle came to work at the estate, he had to allow many people to work together, earning the same wages and based on their abilities, recommend someone to become housekeeper.


    The two brothers from the Li family didn¡¯t make it tough for Hongji, dutifully doing their work.


    The relatives arranged by Mrs. Lai initially worked hard, but gradually they started slacking off and being lazy, their work was subpar, often requiring others to redo it.


    Things were not going well, yet they wanted more money. The Li family brothers kept silent, but Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s relatives would not let off those related to the Lai family, causing some unrest for a while.


    Conflicts among relatives also led to disputes among the employees at the Ye¡¯s Mansion for some time.


    Hongji felt he couldn¡¯t let his estate continue this way and, summoning the courage typical of a man, he allowed everyone to elect two housekeepers, regardless of whether they were long-term workers or temporary ones, as long as they had the skills and management ability to act as estate housekeepers.


    Initially, everyone wanted to be one of the housekeepers, and the voting was self-promotional.


    In the end, Hongji had no choice but to assess their knowledge of crop management. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some answered correctly, while others could not; during this time, many were mindlessly following others in their work without thinking for themselves.


    They were all farmers, but some could manage their crops well and sell them for a high price, while others couldn¡¯t even grow enough food to feed themselves¡ªthat was the difference between standardized and non-standardized crop management.


    In the south, minor natural disasters occurred, but well-managed crops could still yield a harvest.


    The two from the Li family smoothly became housekeepers, and under their management, those who were lazy and did poor work were fired.


    The relatives from Mrs. Lai¡¯s side, needing work, also had no choice but to work diligently.


    Ye Shiqi then devised a system of rewards and penalties that was being implemented in the estate, and also at the wood factory.


    The results were quite effective; to earn extra bonuses, everyone worked harder and better compared to others.


    With the first estate well managed, the two brothers from the Li family split the management roles, one overseeing the already established estate.


    The other took on the management of a newly purchased estate, which required even harder work.


    As the elder brother, he took on this responsibility, and Hongji¡¯s Uncle relished the challenge.


    When the Ye family brought guests to the estate to pick fruits, the estate¡¯s housekeeper, Hongji¡¯s Young Uncle, welcomed them; he lived here, worked alongside some of the long-term workers, and only occasionally returned home to reunite with family.


    In the eyes of the visitors, the fruit mountain had already passed the lychee season, and the harvesting of longan had just begun.


    In the part of the estate previously planted with watermelons, the land had been plowed and was now planted with rice.


    Some areas planted with vegetables were reserved for planting melons and vegetables in the next season.


    Apart from longan, the estate was also harvesting passion fruit and pineapples during this season.


    Lady Tang did not allow her eldest son to pick fruits as noon approached, for the sun was getting hotter. She arranged for the maid and the guard to pick the pineapples and passion fruits.


    It was then they noticed, the neighboring estate had visitors; the carriage looked like it belonged to the Meng family, with Meng family guards and housekeeper there.


    The neighboring estate was only cultivating rice, and the buildings were still under construction, with the mountain¡¯s trees still intact. It was not yet clear what they planned to invest in.


    Occasionally, villagers went up the mountain to cut grass, which they could take back to their homes on their own.


    Meng Zhaojun noted that her estate did not compare well with the adjacent one.


    Sighing to herself, she acknowledged they lacked such experience. However, she did not blame the housekeeper, having seen on arrival that construction at the neighboring Ye¡¯s Mansion was also ongoing and not yet complete.


    The Tang family¡¯s estate was also still under construction, as were a few other estates in the area.

 Chapter 180 - 180 179 Receiving Guests

    ?Chapter 180: Chapter 179 Receiving Guests Chapter 180: Chapter 179 Receiving Guests Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t dwell on the decision for long and had the housekeeper bring the carriage to Ye¡¯s Mansion with them. This visit was just a brief check on her own estate, but her main purpose was to accompany Tang Shunyan.


    The arrival of the Meng family brought even more liveliness. With their presence, Mrs. Li, as the hostess, wouldn¡¯t neglect arranging a meal for her guests like the last time.


    So, she had her younger brother arrange for people to catch chickens, ducks, and geese, preparing a series of dishes. Today, Ye Jia would entertain the guests. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The entertainment wasn¡¯t at the estate; Mrs. Li¡¯s brother, the estate housekeeper, had people slaughter chickens, ducks, and geese, and then pick melons and fruits to send all these dishes to the Ye family, where the Ye family¡¯s chefs would prepare a grand banquet to entertain the guests at noon.


    The Ye family¡¯s chefs, along with a group of maids and old women, were bustling about, already aware that a grand banquet was to be prepared for the Tang Family¡¯s arrival at noon.


    The fruits and meat delivered from the estate were being busily prepared for lunch.


    Mrs. Lai, bored at home, sat in the hallway. Her corpulent body, pampered over the years, was more susceptible to the heat. Fanning herself with a fan, she resembled a landlord more than the actual landlord.


    Ye Shuzhen, waiting to be married, was embroidering her dowry. Her embroidery skills weren¡¯t particularly impressive, but she had to embroider her wedding clothes herself.


    Indeed, she could entrust the making of her wedding outfit to others, yet undergarments, as well as her future husband¡¯s underclothes, had to be crafted by her, the bride-to-be.


    Items like shoes, too, had to be made by herself. She was busy with work, and her fondness for her future husband turned her usual laziness into diligence.


    Now she understood why her elder sister was so fond of her brother-in-law and made clothes and shoes for him with such affection when she got married.


    Only Second Sister was reluctant. Shuzhen surmised it was because their family had started to accumulate wealth, and despite being poised to live like a daughter of affluence, she faced marriage to a merchant. Such sentiment, however, was temporary, as she had no choice but to strive and earn money with her husband once married.


    Over at Ye Manor, the arrival of the Meng siblings meant they joined Tang Shunyan¡¯s group.


    Seeing Tang Shunyan and Lady Tang merely sitting in the estate house, eating fruit, drinking tea, and enjoying pastries while waiting for those who went up the mountain to pick longan fruit to return.


    The table held pineapples soaked in brine, freshly picked longan, and passion fruit.


    Mrs. Li entertained the two siblings with fruit, tea, and pastries. These pastries were made by their family¡¯s chef.


    Lady Tang greeted the Meng siblings with great warmth and even inquired why their mother hadn¡¯t come.


    ¡°My mother said it was too hot and sent us siblings to see our estate¡¯s progress,¡± Meng Zhaojun cleverly did not reveal the true reason for accompanying the Tang family, framing their presence as interest in their own estate.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Mrs. Meng is afraid of getting tanned, I suppose. I didn¡¯t really want to come either. It was only because this naughty troublemaker insisted on coming, so I had to oblige,¡± Lady Tang joked.


    Meng Zhaojun understood Lady Tang¡¯s thoughts but did not expose them. Instead, she instructed her maid Liang Chen to take out some silver and arranged for the guard to pick fruit.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for Tang Shunyan to experience this as well. Ah, here is the money for picking fruit. I do want to have the workers pick some fruit,¡± she said.


    Mrs. Li hesitated at the sight of the five silver taels, unsure whether to accept them. Although they sold fruit at a high price, it was customary to offer some or let guests enjoy it as part of their hospitality.


    ¡°Please take it! The extra money is a tip for you all.¡±


    Meng Ruixiang seemed to grasp the estate owner¡¯s hesitation. She was earnest and shy about overcharging them. For his sister, this amount of money was trifling. He, as her brother, knew well that his sister had learned the art of making money.


    Meng Ruixiang had spoken, so Mrs. Li could only perform a courtesy and accept the money. They had to entertain guests again today, and although poultry wasn¡¯t worth much, they still needed someone to tend to it. It was necessary to collect some labor fees.


    When her brother Meng Zhaojun spoke, she didn¡¯t say anything more and just picked up the fruit on the table to taste.


    Ye Shiqi observed that the boy Meng Ruixiang had the temperament of a warm man, similar to that of Tang Shunyan¡¯s good nature.


    No one looked down on them, even though their family had power and money.


    Perhaps only the girl who was currently eating fruit in front of her harbored some hostility in her gaze. Ye Shiqi and her sisters were sitting on the other side, occasionally eating fruit; when the guests asked questions, they would reply briefly, and more often, they were silent.


    Lady Tang felt less bored when Meng family¡¯s siblings arrived, and between her son and Meng Jia¡¯s siblings, she looked for topics to chat about.


    ¡°Lady Meng, have your family¡¯s estate decided what to plant yet? Besides rice paddies, that big mountain hasn¡¯t seen any activity.¡±


    When Lady Tang asked, and when so many curious eyes were on her, Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t want to discuss her family¡¯s affairs with others.


    Whether her family would go to Shangjing or stay in the county, this matter of assessment was not for them to decide. All matters had to wait for those above to arrange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, my mother said we would talk about it after the New Year¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Now if you were to handle those mountains, in half a year¡¯s time they would be covered with grass again. It¡¯s indeed something to talk about next year¡­¡±


    Lady Tang learned a little bit of news, having heard that their father was in his third year and was hopeful of moving up to Shangjing. This was also a reason for her to be more courteous towards Meng family¡¯s siblings.


    Moreover, she wanted to discourage her son from getting close to the Ye family¡¯s sisters. Her son was a Dragon among men and was destined to match with a Phoenix when he grew up. How could he possibly have relations with some farmer girls?


    This was an absolutely intolerable matter for her, and while her son was young, she had to plan for him.


    Granny Tang wasn¡¯t concerned about their own estate. With such a large family and business, a small estate, even if profitable, would not be of any significance to them.


    It wasn¡¯t her personal property after all, just an industry invested in by the family. She had glanced at it through the carriage window on the way here, when the housekeeper introduced the direction of their own estate.


    The farmland was the same as other farm fields, growing cereal grains, and the big mountain was still undeveloped. This made him wonder, with all the trouble they had gone through to invest here, what was their goal?


    Lady Tang, who was fond of gossip, heard that the farmland here didn¡¯t sell well and was more expensive than other farmlands only because it was next to Ye¡¯s Mansion. The Mengs¡¯ investment in just planting rice seemed a bit like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.


    ¡°Does your family¡¯s estate only plant rice? Will you grow vegetables next year?¡±


    ¡°My mother said, let¡¯s talk about everything next year¡­¡±


    As Lady Tang continued to inquire, Meng Zhaojun attributed all decisions to her mother.


    This was also the way her mother protected her. And she understood that a girl of only five or six, no matter how intelligent, shouldn¡¯t appear too smart in front of adults.


    Seeing Lady Tang, with whom she had some previous grievance, perhaps thinking she was too assertive, decided to hold back a bit in front of her future mother-in-law.


    ¡°Lady Tang, if you have any questions, please ask my mother. My sister doesn¡¯t know. On the way here, passing by the village, it seemed like your family¡¯s fields were also planted with rice, and the big mountain hasn¡¯t been developed, has it?¡±


    Meng Ruixiang didn¡¯t know why, but he sensitively felt that Lady Tang had a purpose in asking his sister those questions.

 Chapter 181 - 181 180 All the Guests Are Happy

    ?Chapter 181: Chapter 180: All the Guests Are Happy Chapter 181: Chapter 180: All the Guests Are Happy Tang Shunyan came this time wanting to experience picking longan fruits, but he had not expected his mother¡¯s outing today, blocking him from picking the longan fruits himself.


    Nevertheless, he was very obedient, able to meet the wet nurse, see the Ye family¡¯s sisters, and chat with them for a few moments; he was completely satisfied.


    The Ye family¡¯s place was his preferred spot for leisurely distraction; with the sun so fierce outside, it really wasn¡¯t suitable to go up the mountain.


    They could eat fruits and enjoy the coolness here, and from the entrance and windows, they could see guards busily picking fruits on the nearby mountain.


    Seated in the cottage while eating fruits, Meng Zhaojun felt the previous heat from the carriage ride dissipating, enjoying the coolness.


    She did not know whether this was psychological, or if the place was truly a geomantic treasure site.


    If her family¡¯s estate could also be built like this, would she also be able to cultivate such thriving plantations?


    Meng Zhaojun was only imagining it for now, then looked once more at Shiqi from the Ye family¡¯s sisters ¡ª could this young girl possess the Space Spiritual Spring?


    If her family were to grow fruits and vegetables, they must divert water from here to the neighboring location.


    Otherwise, poor cultivation in the future might become a laughing stock, losing face for her parents and resulting in financial loss after a significant investment.


    This time, purchasing land and mountains, Meng Zhaojun had invested all the money she had managed to save in the past year.


    The estate was her future dowry, and it absolutely must be built to surpass the Ye family¡¯s estate.


    Carefully picking fruits with baskets on the mountain, people filling baskets with pineapples and passion fruits were ready to carry them downhill.


    The Tang Family¡¯s guards began to descend the mountain, while the Meng family¡¯s guards were frantically picking.


    The Tang Family¡¯s guards loaded the already picked fruits onto the carriages, placing the baskets on horsebacks.


    The driver saw the horses were already fed with grass; he was just waiting for the master to declare a departure.


    Meng family¡¯s people had not yet returned with the fruits, and Young Madam Tang was not in a hurry to leave; she was keen on leaving together with the two siblings.


    ¡°Young Madam Tang, siblings from the Meng family, I¡¯ve already had the kitchen prepare a feast. Please have a meal before you leave!¡±


    Mrs. Li had long intended to ask them to stay. At this moment, as time had passed and the banquet at home was already bustling, seeing their intention to leave, she promptly urged them to stay.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. With so many of us here, we can eat in town.¡±


    Young Madam Tang did not wish to step into the Ye family¡¯s small cottage again. After eating at the Ye family¡¯s place, she might have to interact with the Ye family for an even longer time; this she did not desire.


    ¡°We won¡¯t eat at your place; we will eat in town or back in the city.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun was even less willing to enter the Ye home, her dislike stemming only from them being potential romantic rivals in the future.


    ¡°Mother, the wet nurse has already arranged everything for us to eat here; they have already prepared so many dishes, not eating would be disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to eat; let them eat it in the evening then! My son, bringing so many of us to someone¡¯s home for a meal really troubles them, you should understand and be sensible, right?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I want to eat at the wet nurse¡¯s home. The food at the wet nurse¡¯s is much better than any restaurant in town!¡±


    Tang Shunyan was adamant, and despite Young Madam Tang¡¯s persuasions, her son was insistent on eating at the Ye family¡¯s


    Mrs. Li stood aside, not knowing what to say as her daughters watched the argument unfold, equally at a loss for words.


    ¡°Then we shall impose on you, aunty, and have our meal here before departing!¡±


    Meng Ruixiang actually wanted to eat here, as he felt the food was delicious and did not want the Tang Family mother and son to argue.


    Since the Young Master of the Mengs had spoken thus, Meng Zhaojun found it difficult to object, and the Tangs could only comply.


    The guards of the Mengs picked the fruit and came down the mountain, their foreheads covered in sweat, but they didn¡¯t even have time to wipe it away, knowing their master had been waiting a long time, and hurried back to the side of the carriage.


    They also placed the fruits that could be carried in the carriage, while those in baskets were placed on the horses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Weren¡¯t we invited to have a meal?¡±


    This sentence was spoken by Lady Tang to Mrs. Li.


    Mrs. Li nodded, boarded the ox-cart with her daughters, and returned home with the guests.


    By this time, it was already noon, and Hongji had returned home from the timber mill.


    With so many guests to feed at home, Hongji arranged to set up tents in the courtyard and designated an area in the small courtyard for dining, where the servants of the Tang and Meng families would eat.


    Their chefs and maids would have their own small house restaurant to dine in.


    Naturally, the host invited the guests into the living room to eat, and once everything was arranged, the food began to be served.


    The adults from the Ye family and the guests¡¯ adults ate at one table, with no separation of men and women; the children ate at a separate table also without separating the boys from the girls. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Tang was used to wealthy families dining with men and women at separate tables, but when dining together with their own family members in her mother-in-law¡¯s courtyard, there was no such separation.


    At that moment, she felt somewhat uncomfortable but did not express it overtly. As a member of a wealthy family, when could she dine with common farmwives?


    Seeing Mrs. Lai¡¯s demeanor made her feel even less appetizing.


    Mrs. Lai always smiled cheerfully facing Young Madam Tang, but how could she know that her guest harbored objections?


    The servants set the table with a rich array of dishes, including stir-fried pork with cucumber, stir-fried pork with loofah, stir-fried beef with bitter melon, and various preparations of chicken, duck, and goose, such as stewed, steamed, roasted, and braised.


    The host began inviting the guests to dine, and Lady Tang wiped her chopsticks with a napkin before picking up a piece of food to eat; it tasted good, on a par with their own family chef¡¯s cooking.


    She knew this might not be because of superior culinary skills but perhaps due to the quality of the ingredients. The vegetables grown by the family were also those the Tang family intended to purchase, especially their home-raised poultry, which tasted much better than that of the average farmer.


    The Tang family also had another estate that raised poultry, but it was not as delicious, a mystery they could not understand. Their own farm produce could only be sold externally, yet they needed to buy from others, helping other families make money.


    At the kids¡¯ table, Meng Zhaojun wiped the seat with a napkin, then the chopsticks, before sitting down to eat. Dining here was not formal, and someone was helping to serve the dishes.


    The workers from both families had already settled in the courtyard to eat. As hosts in the guest¡¯s home, they couldn¡¯t overdo it by eating while letting the workers starve.


    Meng Zhaojun added a piece of melon to her dish, a piece of fried bitter melon with beef, not bitter but rather sweet from the fresh ingredients.


    She used to dislike this type of melon, but today she chose this dish out of curiosity, the first time she picked it up.


    Meng Ruixiang was not so particular, eating tastefully. He and Tang Shunyan sat together, eating their food and vegetables quickly, their movements matching each other¡¯s pace.


    The Ye Family¡¯s sisters, used to eating dishes made at home, had adapted since their family became wealthy. There was always meat to eat, not like a year ago when they craved a piece of pork.


    Their family had prospered, and after raising more poultry, they had eggs to eat every day and didn¡¯t need to slaughter chickens, ducks, or geese daily. The fresh vegetables, however, fulfilled their appetite.


    The lunch reception for the guards, maids, and drivers outside provided food satisfaction, something they had never experienced working for a wealthy family.

 Chapter 182 - 182 181 Mysterious Questioning

    ?Chapter 182: Chapter 181 Mysterious Questioning Chapter 182: Chapter 181 Mysterious Questioning Meng Zhaojun observed the Ye family¡¯s sisters while eating and found that these farmer girls were very quiet during the meal. Although they couldn¡¯t be said to possess remarkable table manners, they still behaved quite well.


    Especially about their appearance, it was impossible to tell that they were farmer girls, or that they had only recently become wealthy. It simply couldn¡¯t account for such a big change.


    Since Meng Zhaojun had come to this village, she had also seen other farmer girls and young women, and she always felt that the Ye family¡¯s girls looked cleaner and prettier than the others.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t include the one who hadn¡¯t married yet, as Meng Zhaojun noted that Ye Shuzhen made noise while eating, just like her mother. Even pigs didn¡¯t eat with such loud noises, and she noticed Lady Tang¡¯s look of disgust.


    Meng Zhaojun secretly observed people, and the Ye family¡¯s sisters also noticed her gaze, treating it as just a kind of observation from a guest.


    Ye Shiqi ate her meal quietly, occasionally receiving care from her elder sisters.


    After Meng Zhaojun finished her meal, she took out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth and tentatively decided to speak the words she had been wanting to say:


    ¡°Your poultry such as chickens, ducks, and geese tastes better than those raised by others, not to mention those fruits and vegetables. Is it because someone used ¡®Space Water¡¯?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun also spoke many words that were incomprehensible to others; everyone looked at her blankly, and the Ye family¡¯s sisters also gave her puzzled looks. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tidal wave of emotions roiled in Ye Shiqi¡¯s heart; the person before her must also be a transmigrator, but she didn¡¯t know what intention she harbored in coming here. Was she here to probe?


    Could it be that this transmigrator didn¡¯t have a ¡®Golden Finger¡¯? That¡¯s right, this person must also have memories from a previous life; otherwise, how could she be so clever and know about the Space Spiritual Spring? This person posed a potential danger¡­!


    However, she had learned to mask her expressions, appearing the same as her sisters, preventing Meng Zhaojun from detecting any difference in their expressions.


    At the children¡¯s dining area, everyone gave Meng Zhaojun confused looks, not understanding the meaning of her words.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t understand what I meant, or are you pretending? Don¡¯t think I am not aware of your family¡¯s affairs. Maybe it¡¯s a secret in the eyes of others, but I have long been clear about it¡ªyou have someone among you with a Space Spiritual Spring.¡±


    As Meng Zhaojun spoke, she still wore a smile that seemed to carry no harm, but those who understood her words knew that the girl was issuing a threat!


    Still, no one at the dining table responded to Meng Zhaojun¡¯s words. Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t comprehend what Meng Zhaojun was saying, and Meng Ruixiang didn¡¯t understand why his sister would use such language.


    Apart from Ye Shiqi, the other sisters of the Ye family had no clue why this beautiful girl before them was saying things that made no sense.


    Amidst the chatter at the children¡¯s end, accompanied by Mrs. Lai and Ye Shuzhen¡¯s loud eating noises, those not paying close attention had no idea what the children were discussing.


    Only the head of the household, Hongji, and Mrs. Li were paying continuous attention to the children¡¯s eating, and their concern was only whether the children were well-fed or not.


    Especially for the guest¡¯s children, they wondered if they had eaten to their fill and whether the food suited their palates.


    Hongji and Mrs. Li overheard Meng Zhaojun¡¯s words, although they did not grasp the meaning of her inquiries. They knew as parents that the strange events occurring in their home had to do with one of the children¡¯s doing.


    The children¡¯s secret was something they were unaware of, but they kept concealing it, helping to hide it for their children.


    The couple exchanged glances, and Mrs. Li, knowing that her older daughters hadn¡¯t understood, said:


    ¡°Lady Meng, did you enjoy your meal? The vegetables and poultry in our family are all watered with mountain spring water. We¡¯ve also dug a well in the vegetable garden, and perhaps the water quality from this well is good, which is why our vegetables have been growing without any pest issues.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed! The plants and poultry we breed are all watered with mountain spring water, which is the most nutritious.¡±


    The couple from the Ye family chimed in, which really irked Meng Zhaojun. Regardless of them being the adults and owners of the house, she turned her face and said:


    ¡°I asked the Ye family¡¯s sisters, especially the youngest one here, I didn¡¯t ask you two. Why are you two even speaking up? Don¡¯t you know any manners?¡±


    When Meng Zhaojun spoke so rudely, Hongji and Mrs. Li looked a bit displeased, yet they maintained forced smiles and did not scold the young guest.


    Lady Tang stared firmly at Meng Zhaojun. This young girl usually knew her etiquette, so why was she being so impolite in the host¡¯s home today?


    Was it because they were high and mighty? He would also sometimes feel that way, looking down on families like Mrs. Li¡¯s that became rich through dependence on their family, but he would only think it and never speak so rudely.


    The Ye family was no longer their servant, and at this moment they were dining at his home. When the host¡¯s dining etiquette was lacking, her disdain was apparent, but she never used language to strike at others.


    She was aware of Meng Zhaojun¡¯s sharpness¡ªwhere was the education from Mrs. Meng normally?


    If such an aggressive girl were to come to their home, and if she indeed became her future daughter-in-law, with her already speaking so pointedly and spitefully at such a young age, what would it be like when she grew up?


    Wouldn¡¯t that just cause her future mother-in-law to be angered to the point of spitting blood?


    This young woman was really not suitable to become her daughter-in-law. If it wasn¡¯t for the advantages their family offered, she had some aversion to interacting with such a fierce girl.


    On the contrary, looking at the Ye family¡¯s children, although their origins were not great, they seemed gentle and industrious. In terms of character, these girls were already a cut above.


    Lady Tang¡¯s gaze betrayed some of her thoughts.


    However, Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t observe this, as Lady Tang¡¯s back was towards her, and she couldn¡¯t see Lady Tang¡¯s expression. At the moment, all her attention was on the Ye family¡¯s sisters, with her primary goal being to inquire, unmindful of what others thought of her.


    Her unbridled probing was just taking advantage of this one opportunity to meet this family and choosing to ask them directly. If next year she went to the Capital City, the Ye family would just be a passing cloud, and she would never have the chance to interact with them again.


    The Capital City was such a bustling place, she believed that even if the Ye family became wealthy, they would not possibly go to the Capital City.


    Meng Ruixiang felt embarrassed at the beginning when his younger sister troubled the host¡¯s people. Despite usually doting on his sister, today he had no choice but to reprimand her:


    ¡°Sister Jun, don¡¯t be rude, what are you talking about? Not to mention that they can¡¯t understand you, even I don¡¯t understand you, so stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Brother, just because you don¡¯t understand doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t understand. They are just pretending not to know,¡± Meng Zhaojun retorted to her elder brother and then stared fixedly at the Ye family¡¯s Cousin¡¯s expression and said:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ye family¡¯s sisters?¡±


    The response to Meng Zhaojun was still Mengmeng¡¯s gaze as the sisters seemingly had a tacit understanding, shaking their heads together.


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t know, or won¡¯t admit it?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s inquisitive and relentless questioning was indeed putting the Ye family¡¯s sisters in a difficult position.


    As the eldest sister, Ye Luoqi was the first to respond to Meng Zhaojun¡¯s questioning: ¡°Lady Meng, what in the world are you talking about? We sisters all can¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying.¡±

 Chapter 183 - 183 182 Cold War

    ?Chapter 183: Chapter 182: Cold War Chapter 183: Chapter 182: Cold War Meng Zhaojun, after hearing elder sister Ye Luoqi¡¯s words, mocked her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s because you¡¯re dumb. Don¡¯t think your sisters are as ignorant as you are.¡±


    Ye Luoqi¡¯s expression turned awkward at Meng Zhaojun¡¯s words; she knew she might not be as smart as her sisters, but she would not lose her temper in front of guests, remaining silent without speaking a word.


    ¡°Lost for words, huh? Admit that you¡¯re dumber than your sisters?¡±


    Ye Luoqi didn¡¯t speak, but Meng Zhaojun wouldn¡¯t let her off that easily.


    After scolding Ye Luoqi, she pointed her finger at the youngest, Ye Shiqi, and said, ¡°You¡­ do you have a ¡®space¡¯? I knew it must be you. Why don¡¯t you admit it already?¡±


    Ye Shiqi knew she was being singled out by Meng Zhaojun; pretending to be confused and scared was the only thing she could do at that moment, aside from that¡­ she could only pretend to cry¡­!


    ¡°Whimper, whimper¡­¡± Ye Shiqi took out a small handkerchief and kept wiping her eyes, looking genuinely as if she had been crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think a few crocodile tears will get you off the hook; it won¡¯t be that easy¡­¡± Meng Zhaojun was relentless¡­


    ¡°Little Sister¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far, you¡¯ve made the youngest cry. Apologize quickly.¡± Meng Ruixiang, who usually stood up for his sister, was now protecting others, making Meng Zhaojun glare at her elder brother in anger.


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, nothing good happens when you show up. I¡¯ve never seen this little girl cry before. How could you upset her? Have you gone mad today? Did you take the wrong medicine?¡±


    Unable to hold back any longer, Tang Shunyan¡¯s temper flared, and he looked quite fierce.


    Her brother scolding her, and now Tang Shunyan berating her as well. Meng Zhaojun felt so aggrieved she wanted to cry¡­


    Ye Shiqi rarely cried when she was young; in Hongji¡¯s father¡¯s heart, she was even more precious than if he had a son at this moment because he had been both a father and a mother to his little daughter for several months.


    Seeing his daughter cry, he disregarded the guests, almost done eating, he put down his chopsticks, walked over, and picked up his crying daughter, carrying her out of the small living room.


    With Hongji carrying out the main actor from the living room, Meng Zhaojun no longer had any reason to continue her outburst and could only watch helplessly as she lost the opportunity to interrogate.


    ¡°Son, let¡¯s go!¡± Lady Tang said with an ironic smile. She had enjoyed a good drama today and wondered if Mrs. Meng would dare boast in front of her about how smart and well-mannered her daughter was next time!


    Tang Shunyan had intended to stay at the Ye Family¡¯s home for a little longer, but given Meng Zhaojun¡¯s incident, he had no choice but to obediently nod his head to his mother.


    With the Tang Family ready to leave, Meng Ruixiang also told Meng Zhaojun, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back.¡±


    What could Meng Zhaojun do with her unwillingness? She could only pout and follow her brother¡¯s steps out of the farmhouse¡¯s small living room. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the yard, where the maids and guards were dining, they had long finished their meal. Now that their masters were leaving, heedless of the scorching noon heat, they could only make arrangements for their masters to get into the carriage.


    Once the guests had left, the courtyard finally quieted down.


    After Ye Shiqi¡¯s father carried her back to her room and her four sisters followed, she was no longer crying at this point.


    ¡°Wuwa, don¡¯t cry, no need to cry over that person¡­¡±


    Her sisters comforted her nonstop while Ye Shiqi just shook her head; her eyes were only red and had not shed any tears.


    The redness in her eyes was merely from rubbing with the handkerchief, just a ploy to cry and escape the questioning.


    Seeing his daughter had stopped crying, Hongji¡¯s father left her room. The guests were so difficult, he was worried his wife would not be able to handle them.


    Finally, having seen off all the guests, Mrs. Lai asked her son,


    ¡°They picked so much fruit, ate here, did they pay any money?¡±


    ¡°Mother, they paid,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±


    ¡°I have it with me, son!¡±


    ¡°Give it to mom!¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re investing in the estate right now, all the income is being used for the investment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, son, how big is your investment? How can you invest so much money?¡±


    ¡°Building houses, digging fish ponds, all these require money, and we need to hire people to work.¡±


    ¡°This investment won¡¯t lose money, will it? It¡¯d be better not to invest all this money, just give it to mom to keep!¡±


    ¡°No, how can you be half-hearted in doing things? Mom, just don¡¯t worry about it. As long as you eat and drink well every day, both you and Dad should stop managing things.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying we¡¯re too old to handle things? Is that it? Now you listen to her for everything¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lai, talking and again bringing the topic to Mrs. Li, held her son who wanted to sleep and quietly carried him back to the room.


    ¡°Mom¡­ we have workers to do the work, there¡¯s no need for you. This time, it¡¯s about letting the two of you enjoy life.¡±


    When Hongji¡¯s mother spoke like that about his wife, he, as a man, unconditionally defended his wife.


    ¡°Enough already! All hair and no brains. Children and grandchildren have their own luck. They want to invest and make money, just stop worrying about it. Save your energy!¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father, now treated with the respect of a landlord wherever he went, didn¡¯t remain idle. When he had the time, he¡¯d still go to the wood factory to work. Even if he didn¡¯t do the heavy lifting, he¡¯d give directions to the workers.


    When her own husband spoke to her like that, Mrs. Lai could do nothing but nod. Her son no longer listened to her, and she had little say in the household.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t have much to be dissatisfied with; she just wanted to manage her son and daughter-in-law¡¯s private money as a mother-in-law.


    Over the past two years, she had also saved a fair amount of private money. The household expenses for food and work were not her concern, and she was truly enjoying her life.


    Although they didn¡¯t indulge in delicacies, there was meat at every meal. Being able to eat dry rice was a luxury, and even the workers at the house could enjoy dry rice. These were the best days of prosperous peace.


    For the rest of her life, she had no regrets. Her son had given birth to a grandson. In the past, her son always had daughters, which had caused their family embarrassment. Now, this condition was fulfilled.


    Mrs. Li had given birth to a son, which meant Mrs. Lai could no longer call out the phrase ¡°specialist in losing money¡±. Yet, she could not bring herself to look favorably upon her daughter-in-law.


    In the carriage on the way back to the Mengs, Meng Zhaojun sulked with her lips pursed, turning her back and ignoring her brother.


    If this had been before, Meng Ruixiang would have coddled his sister; but today, he felt she was too much, giving him the silent treatment and being indifferent to him.


    He sat like a little adult with a stern face, gazing out of the carriage window, not paying any attention to Meng Zhaojun.


    Inside the Tang Family¡¯s carriage, Lady Tang smiled with her eyes closed, unbothered by the scorching weather outside.


    Tang Shunyan sat silently, dozing in the carriage. Even at his young age, he knew that whenever he visited the Ye family, Meng Zhaojun would follow, certainly not by accident but upon receiving news.


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s troublemaking with the Ye Family¡¯s sisters and their people irritated him deeply, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold Meng Zhaojun too harshly.


    Tang Shunyan decided to visit the Ye family less in the future. He planned to send things to them, knowing they were well was enough. He didn¡¯t want to trouble them with his visits.


    ¡°Son, when you grow up, don¡¯t marry a wife as troublesome as her.¡±


    Out of the blue, Lady Tang spoke. Tang Shun, only five or six years old, how could he respond to his mother?


    He could only nod in agreement, although in his heart, he too favored gentle girls.

 Chapter 184 - 184 183 Missing Certain Items

    ?Chapter 184: Chapter 183: Missing Certain Items Chapter 184: Chapter 183: Missing Certain Items Meng Zhaojun only thought that since Tang Shunyan was going to the Ye family, she would follow along, hoping to influence Tang Shunyan¡¯s feelings for the Ye family¡¯s sisters.


    However, her approach today backfired. Not only did she fail to make a better impression on Tang Shunyan, but she also didn¡¯t stop his feelings for the Ye family¡¯s sisters. Instead, it made the young boy have a grievance against her.


    At the moment, Meng Zhaojun was angry. Her ladylike temper flared up as she felt everyone, including her own brother, was siding with the Ye family¡¯s sisters, which made her very unhappy.


    All the way home, she didn¡¯t speak to her brother and had Mei Jing and Liang Chen fan her. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before, either at the Ye family¡¯s estate or at their own estate, she had not felt so hot. Even at mealtime, she only felt a bit warm, without the sensation of sweating profusely.


    Sitting in the carriage now, a breeze from the moving carriage¡¯s window passed by. However, it still felt scorchingly hot, leading to an unbearable sweating all over her body.


    Perhaps her irritability made the heat feel even more intolerable, making her miss the days with air conditioning even more.


    In ancient times, continuously supplying ice to cool the room also cost the family a considerable amount of money.


    After the two groups entered the East City Gate, they began to disperse and head in the direction of their respective homes.


    She had no intention of getting out of the carriage to chat. The ground seemed too scorching, and the midday sun was unbearable.


    When the carriage arrived at the Meng Residence¡¯s gate, Meng Zhaojun was helped down by the Maid Mei Jing. Ignoring the fruit and not paying attention to her brother, she went straight to her room.


    Seeing that the Lady was upset, Mei Jing accompanied her back, while Liang Chen had to arrange for the guards to carry the fruit into the residence and to bring some to the Lady¡¯s courtyard.


    The baskets brought down from the horseback attracted the servants of the residence; seeing the young master and Lady return with so much fruit, they all pitched in to distribute it.


    Meng Ruixiang left the arrangements to Liang Chen, as he was also extremely hot and went back to his room alone.


    He was aware of his younger sister¡¯s anger but did not go to coax her. Her impolite behavior today was objectionable to him, a person who had been taught etiquette from a young age, and he could not indulge her.


    Madam Meng and the others in the house were informed by the Maids and the old woman who carried the fruit that the son and daughter had returned, at which time the couple were taking their noon rest.


    Upon learning of their children¡¯s return, she did not immediately have them come to see her.


    Upon returning to her room, Meng Zhaojun immediately asked to have bathwater brought in; she felt her clothes were soaked with sweat, and there was an itchy sensation on her back, which she feared might be prickly heat.


    During the sweltering summer, Meng Zhaojun desired a cold bath, but the Maid brought her warm water, prompting her to want to lose her temper, glaring at the Maid Mei Jing.


    ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve sweated so much, suddenly bathing in cold water might cause a cold. Please, Lady, just take a warm bath!¡±


    Mei Jing pleaded with her eyes. As Maids, if they made any mistakes in serving the Lady, they could face not only a fine but possibly other punishments as well.


    ¡°Hmph, then it can only be warm water at first, but I want cold water for the finish and to wash my hair as well,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡±


    Mei Jing obediently washed Meng Zhaojun¡¯s hair first, then filled her bath with two buckets of warm water, which required the help of other Maids to accomplish.


    To accommodate the masters, the kitchen often kept hot water ready, especially for the young master, who bathed two or three times a day in the summer. It was a sign of cleanliness, but it was also hard on the servants.


    After Mei Jing helped her wash her hair, Meng Zhaojun luxuriously soaked in a flower bath and nearly fell asleep in the tub.


    It was only when Mei Jing scrubbed her back and noticed her dozing off that she wrapped her in a large towel, carried her back to bed, and dressed her.


    Meng Zhaojun thoroughly enjoyed the attentiveness befitting a child, as well as the service due to a young Lady, lying contently on a bed chilled with ice, feeling sleepiness wash over her.


    After the Lady fell asleep, Mei Jing tiptoed out of the room. While the little master was extremely overheated, she too felt very hot but had to endure it all the same.


    Just now, when I bathed the little master, it made her body steam with heat. Her clothes, already damp with sweat, now felt even more clammy with perspiration.


    The room was cool with the ice placed inside, but staying in the room with wet clothes could cause a cold. I crawled out to go back to my room to change into a fresh set of clothes and gently wiped my body with a damp towel.


    As a servant, we aren¡¯t so particular and certainly can¡¯t waste the master¡¯s belongings.


    Mei Jing had other maids wait outside the Lady¡¯s room while she went to wash the clothes she had changed out of.


    There was an old woman in charge of laundry, but she only washed the clothes of the master¡¯s family. We servants washed our own clothes, of course, looking after each other, taking turns on duty when someone was busy.


    Liang Chen was back, having changed her clothes and wiped down her body, out to wash clothes as well.


    ¡°Lady, are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mei Jing responded to Liang Chen¡¯s question with a nasal hum.


    ¡°The Lady is angry, so don¡¯t talk too much, otherwise she might take it out on you.¡±


    ¡°Liang Chen, thank you, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Our Lady can be quick-tempered but quite generous. As long as you go along with her temperament, everything is easy to handle. We are neither the Madam nor the Old Master and the young master; we can¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Liang Chen and Mei Jing were both servants who had come to the Capital City with the Old Master and Madam, and had been with the Lady since her birth. By this time, both of them were around eighteen or nineteen years old.


    They had been second-class maids at the sides of the Old Master and Madam since they were eleven or twelve years old. Since the birth of the Lady, they had become Maids to her.


    Attending a Lady as young as her, they didn¡¯t expect to follow her to her marriage. If they were to follow the Lady to her marriage, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be able to marry themselves.


    This also depended on whether the master would allow them to marry.


    Both of them were signed to life contracts. If the master did not show mercy, they would do this job until they were old.


    Or perhaps they would be married off by the master to a guard or housekeeper of the estate. All they hoped for was to be safe. If they did something wrong, they could be punished severely or even killed without legal consequences.


    For their lives were entirely in the hands of their master.


    When Meng Zhaojun awoke again, she felt awoken by hunger, not sure if it was because she ate too much fruit today and too little rice, digesting it too quickly.


    This time, every time she ate the Ye family¡¯s fruits, she felt this way. Normally, she didn¡¯t feel like eating rice when she was served with plenty of meats and fishes, especially in this hot weather. Looking at the meals, she didn¡¯t feel like eating them at all, but now she felt the urge to eat more rice.


    ¡°Lady, have you woken up?¡± Mei Jing brought in the water for washing the face.


    Liang Chen was also ready to help the Lady dress. The two worked together, and soon had the Lady well dressed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm, that¡¯s great! The Lady feeling like eating meals will definitely make Madam very happy.¡± Mei Jing seemed as delighted as if it were her own joy, with a hint of sincere emotion, a lively and naive demeanor.


    Liang Chen smiled along quietly, not speaking. Her demeanor was calmer, and perhaps because of this, Meng Zhaojun entrusted her with more responsibilities.


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t say much and went to her mother¡¯s courtyard, entering the parlor. There, she saw her mother sitting, with fruits arranged on the table in the living room.

 Chapter 185 - 185 184 Ladys Temper

    ?Chapter 185: Chapter 184 Lady¡¯s Temper Chapter 185: Chapter 184 Lady¡¯s Temper ¡°Jun¡¯er, come¡­ come sit here with mother.¡±


    Mrs. Meng¡¯s gentle smile beckoned to her daughter.


    ¡°Mother, are the fruits delicious?¡± Meng Zhaojun was reluctant to admit that the Ye family¡¯s fruits were tasty, for she knew all along that fruits grown with Space Water couldn¡¯t be anything but delicious.


    It was foolish not to eat when it was free, especially since eating such fruits was good for health; she also wished her family could enjoy good health and savor these days blessed with the love and presence of parents.


    Meng Zhaojun came to sit beside her mother, as Liang Chen and Mei Jing peeled fruit for her.


    Glancing at the hourglass, she realized it wasn¡¯t mealtime yet, so she would have to make do with fruit to stave off her hunger for now.


    The mother and daughter were enjoying the fruit, with maids helping them peel it.


    Just then, someone entered the living room; Meng Ruixiang came in, and all eyes turned to him.


    Meng Ruixiang approached his mother with great courtesy, performing the proper greeting before sitting down on a stool to the side.


    ¡°Mother, sister.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun merely looked up at her brother as he entered, then averted her face without looking at him again.


    She was still angry with her brother, of course, and had not forgiven him.


    ¡°Ruixiang, how was everything at our estate today?¡±


    Mrs. Meng had already been informed about the day¡¯s events in the afternoon and knew that the people from the Ye family had been very hospitable, hosting them for a meal.


    As for why the young lady was angered afterward, those who dined in the courtyard were unaware.


    Mrs. Meng didn¡¯t dwell on it, knowing her daughter¡¯s strength; if something truly angered her, it wouldn¡¯t happen often, and it might be Tang Shunyan who irritated her.


    She reasoned that ordinary citizens wouldn¡¯t dare disrespect her precious daughter.


    ¡°Quite good, our estate¡¯s fields of rice are doing very well, though the hills haven¡¯t been planted yet.¡±


    Meng Ruixiang, though a bookworm who never spoke ill of others in public or private, and despite calling out his sister to her face earlier¡ªwhile she was still upset with him¡ªhe would not bad-mouth her in the presence of their mother.


    His mother¡¯s inquiry surely meant she was unaware, which meant the sister hadn¡¯t spoken ill of him either.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s wait for your father¡¯s matters to settle down!¡±


    Mrs. Meng didn¡¯t want to expend too much effort on the remote and rugged mountain regions, knowing that as long as they led the effort, her husband¡¯s achievements would show, and all their hard work would not be in vain.


    Meng Zhaojun remained silent; compared to the bustling environment and superior products of the Capital City, she certainly preferred it over the small county they were currently in.


    Meng Ruixiang nodded; he too wanted his parents to return to the Capital City so he could enter a better academy. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As mealtime approached, a report came that the County Magistrate was dining outside due to a prior engagement.


    Mrs. Meng was used to this routine, where her husband had social obligations, and the rest of them¡ªmother, son, and in-laws¡ªdined together.


    She instructed the maid to invite the Old Master and Old Lady, then asked another maid to prepare the meal.


    The Meng family dinner table that evening featured fresh vegetables and fruits brought back from the Ye Manor.


    The cook also prepared dishes and pastries made with longan, passion fruit, and pineapple, and melon soup with pork.


    Pineapple chicken, a tasty and unique dish, used chicken bought from the Ye estate; duck too was stewed with particular ingredients. Desserts after the meal, made with longan, were indeed delicious.


    The Meng family enjoyed the meal heartily and contentedly, with Old Mr. Meng and Old Lady Meng clutching their bellies.


    Old Mrs. Meng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The fresh fruits picked and the chicken and duck that have been bought, their flavors are truly incomparable.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve gotten a bit fatter lately, I don¡¯t want to eat meals in the summer, but I can eat the fruits and vegetables from Ye¡¯s estate, and the meats bought from there. They really do allow me to eat well and live comfortably this summer.¡±


    The Old Master, in his reflection, had also worked as a farmer. The vegetables he grew were not as delicious, and he did not have the heart to eat the chickens and ducks he raised, only to sell them to fund his son¡¯s education.


    In those times he was indeed very frugal, saving up eggs for his son to eat. All the hardships were worth it when his son succeeded. It¡¯s just that in their old age, they are enjoying the delicacies and wealth they didn¡¯t have in their youth.


    Mrs. Meng, hearing the words of the elderly, merely smiled. She didn¡¯t have much fondness for this old couple, yet she respected them greatly, all for the sake of her husband¡¯s face.


    Meng Zhaojun remained silent, not speaking out. While her family praised the delicacies from Ye¡¯s estate, she wanted to argue, but couldn¡¯t muster a single word of rebuttal.


    She didn¡¯t want to let her anger affect her appetite and make herself suffer unnecessarily.


    After eating his fill, Meng Ruixiang excused himself to read, intending not to fall behind his father¡¯s diligent academic achievements.


    Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t speak a word to her brother throughout the meal, and after he left, she retired to her room with her maid.


    The nights of summer were somewhat hot, and as darkness fell, mosquitoes buzzed about.


    Meng Zhaojun¡¯s courtyard used a device to keep out mosquitoes, one she had devised by imitating mosquito nets from a previous life. She had started working on it as soon as she was big enough to speak and manage the task.


    With such mosquito nets installed at home, indeed there were fewer mosquitoes in the rooms.


    Mrs. Meng even turned this mosquito net into a business venture, claiming it as their family¡¯s original creation.


    Of course, the workers¡¯ quarters were also fitted with mosquito nets, complemented by ancient methods of repelling mosquitoes.


    Meng Zhaojun hadn¡¯t done her homework during her outing that day. The assignments given by the master yesterday would have to be completed tonight.


    First was painting, capturing Tang Shunyan¡¯s likeness from today, and adding a poem to it; she hadn¡¯t even waited for the ink to dry before feeling pressed for time.


    Last was playing the zither. The music contained hints of sorrow and anger.


    She played ¡°High Mountains and Running Water,¡± the melody alternating between lively and melancholic, venting the day¡¯s emotions through the strings.


    The needlework would be impossible to do in the evening, since it was harmful to the eyes. Now, as she played the zither, she felt it was getting late.


    Yet she didn¡¯t consider that her family might have already gone to sleep, indulging in releasing her own emotions.


    County Magistrate Meng had returned from his social engagements, freshened up, and then drank the sobering tea Mrs. Meng had someone brew for him.


    Listening to the sound of the zither music coming from a nearby courtyard, County Magistrate Meng, being a refined man, in his youth had only focused on studying for examinations. After meeting Madam, he began learning various musical instruments as well.


    This was to prove himself worthy of Madam, not to let her family or herself think him merely a bookworm or a brute.


    Keeping pace with the times, this was his awareness of striving for strength and a better life.


    ¡°Jun¡¯er, you should have been happy going out to play today. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s just a pampered lady with a temper. It¡¯s definitely not someone else¡¯s fault. The son hasn¡¯t spoken about it, and the daughter hasn¡¯t complained, so it must be a small grievance.¡±


    Mrs. Meng¡¯s words were met with a nod from the father. Although a daughter should be pampered, the mature and stable son is a bit more sensible than the daughter.


    This past year, the daughter had caused quite a few problems, and he had to fill in many holes for her.


    The daughter was not an easy child; who would cause her grievances? It¡¯s surely just her temper acting up again, and she¡¯d be fine after cooling down.


    Mrs. Meng sighed. The daughter still needed gradual guidance, to become the kind of daughter others envied. Being too intelligent, however, was also a headache.

 Chapter 186 - 186 185 Basement

    ?Chapter 186: Chapter 185 Basement Chapter 186: Chapter 185 Basement The Ye family resumed their normal life after the guests had left.


    Ye Shiqi, besides occasionally accompanying her mother and several elder sisters to the estate, would put the Spiritual Spring water into the well, and then take the water-filled kettles to secretly carry them up to the mountaintop and pour them into the mountain¡¯s water tower.


    There were some secrets that the Ye family all knew, yet they didn¡¯t know why?


    They only knew that this water possibly surpassed fertilizer in efficacy, promoting health when consumed.


    Ye Shiqi was aware that her age was too young, and for many matters, she needed her family¡¯s help; fortunately, her family spoiled her and assisted her unconditionally.


    There were also some who acted out of the ordinary within the family, namely the grandparents and the aunt, however, they did not know too much.


    They only knew that in the past, the rice in the family¡¯s granary never seemed to diminish, but ever since the family had hired long-term workers and maids, they could no longer continue such practices.


    The land in Shiqi¡¯s space grew as her age increased, and the space itself expanded, producing even more water from the Spiritual Spring.


    With the land enlarged, she could only plant more rice paddies because relying on growing food crops was more secure.


    She also wanted to plant some precious medicinal herbs, but she lacked the seeds of those valuable plants.


    Growing and selling flowers was not feasible either, for in the countryside grain was the most precious commodity, and perhaps only the officials and nobles would appreciate other precious flowers. Planting such flowers also required seeds, and moreover, a way to market them.


    Indeed, she hadn¡¯t embarked on these activities yet, and with Meng Zhaojun¡¯s questioning, she had to be even more careful.


    The harvested grain stored in space piled up, so she had her father specially set up a private storage room for her at home, which was a cellar dug out specifically when the house was being built. She had drawn the blueprints herself, the cellar located directly beneath her room.


    She could access the cellar through a trapdoor under her bed, and she could also use her mind to move things from the space into the cellar.


    The ancients had their wisdom. Even in the absence of cement and steel, they could build such a sturdy cellar!


    Another tunnel from the cellar led straight to her father¡¯s room. The cellar stored so much rice that Hongji refrained from selling it.


    Instead, sometimes at night, he would carry the grain out of the cellar and into the house¡¯s storage room. The house¡¯s storage also had a tunnel leading underground, which conveniently connected both ends. Only the workers who built it knew of this design, and the one assisting with the work was Ye Senhai.


    At that time, the man wondered if his Uncle had some treasure hidden there?


    Then he thought, given that his Uncle had become a newly-rich man, he might fear a thief entering the house at night to murder and loot.


    They could sneak into the cellar after the thief had broken in.


    But why would the children¡¯s rooms have access to the cellar, and why did Uncle¡¯s room also connect to the cellar¡¯s passage, and why was there such a large room claiming to be a storage yet had a hidden tunnel? Only his little cousin, father-in-law, and mother-in-law¡¯s rooms were not on the passage route, not to mention the workers¡¯ quarters and guest rooms.


    Ye Senhai couldn¡¯t make sense of it but didn¡¯t speak of it to anyone, not even his wife. He had signed a confidentiality agreement when he worked, and as a construction worker and contractor, building houses required confidentiality agreements with the workers.


    Breaking the confidentiality pledge could result in fines and loss of trust from others.


    Ye Senhai still wished to rely more on his Uncle, for since he had aligned himself with his Uncle, he had already become somewhat renowned among the contractors.


    Wealthy families build houses, and now more people build houses too, they all hire him to be the contractor.


    With so many orders, he had to invite more people to help; the two brothers no longer needed to do the construction themselves, instead overseeing the work as contractors.


    This time, the Tang Family and his uncle were building an estate, constructing many houses, and during the busy farming season, he had no time to return home to help with the rice harvest.


    He could only hire others to do the work. When everyone was busy with farming, the workers also had to return to their own farms, which slowed the progress of the construction project. The brothers had to go back to construction work, busy every day earning money, but without time to share updates with their family.


    Ye Senhai¡¯s younger brother, with two additional rooms now built on their house, looked like they were making money. Outsiders had keen eyes and knew that the two brothers were earning quite well with the support of the Ye family.


    Ye Senhai asked his mother to let the matchmaker introduce a diligent girl, and not too bad-looking, from a decent family.


    Meeting these criteria, the matchmaker visited many families, allowing Ms. Ding to choose, and also had Ms. Ding visit these girls¡¯ families herself.


    This method of selecting a girl and visiting entailed bringing gifts. Regardless of whether you could become in-laws, the gifts you gave could not be returned.


    In the past, only the elders would speak to the matchmaker, who would then go to the girl¡¯s family and propose the idea, possibly without the two parties ever meeting.


    Now, even though the boy and girl had not met, Ms. Ding must see the girl herself and determine whether she was indeed diligent and what her appearance was like.


    Ms. Ding¡¯s persistent concern was not without reason. Their family was beginning to prosper and had the privilege to choose, seeking a mutually agreeable marriage. She certainly did not want her son to marry someone who was a substitute for another, such as a bride marrying by proxy.


    Ms. Ding¡¯s son and his elder brother were continuously busy, and both had reached the age to marry. Now that his mother was actively working on it, he was very supportive of his own marriage affairs.


    Having started to establish their business, getting married was inevitable. The brothers had no intention of splitting the household and hoped that the girl their mother chose would have a good personality. Even if they hadn¡¯t met and had no feelings for each other, becoming husband and wife would naturally lead to affection.


    Ms. Ding busied herself with the matchmaker, visiting one family a day to see the girls, but she did not venture too far, sticking to nearby villages, and would rent a bullock cart for the visits.


    Even though the family had some money, they didn¡¯t buy an ox, as oxen were quite valuable assets. If they bought one, it required careful raising; apart from plowing, their family had no other use for it.


    That was simply Ms. Ding¡¯s thought. Ye Senhai, now a head contractor, found it troublesome to always have to hire a bullock cart for trips to more distant locations.


    He had thought of buying an ox but preferred the idea of a horse.


    He wanted to wait until his younger brother was married, settle his brother¡¯s wedding affairs, and then, once there was spare money at home, proceed with these plans.


    Ye Shiqi and her elder sisters practiced calligraphy, painting, and needlework every day. Shiqi¡¯s previous woodcarving lessons were also ongoing.


    A teacher would come every day to instruct them in female virtue, the Three Character Classic, the Thousand Character Classic, and teach them arithmetic.


    Currently, they were learning these subjects. When using the large abacus, Shiqi realized it wasn¡¯t very suitable for girls and sketched a design so that her father could produce smaller ones, like toy abacuses that could still be used for learning.


    Hongji made these small abacuses for his daughters and came up with a new idea: these small abacuses could be made with precious wood to create exquisite ones or with cheaper wood for toy abacuses. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, they offered the deluxe and affordable versions for both wealthy young masters and common folk to choose from.


    Hongji had one profitable idea after another. Of course, he earned more money but as a minor shareholder, taking 20 percent of the profit was already quite good. If the product sold well, the Tang Family would give him a generous bonus.

 Chapter 187 - 187 186 Propose the Suggestion

    ?Chapter 187: Chapter 186 Propose the Suggestion Chapter 187: Chapter 186 Propose the Suggestion Ye Shiqi did understand some musical instruments, but her knowledge was superficial, not proficient.


    In the ancient times described in books, she had to learn ancient music.


    She knew that to learn an instrument in a farmer family, she had to employ a teacher. He understood some principles of musical instruments, but he didn¡¯t know much about ancient music.


    For instance, the pipa, Guqin, and playing the flute, these all required someone to impart knowledge.


    Ye Shiqi could only ask her father to hire a teacher, and his response was to try to hire a female teacher.


    This suggestion only came up the day before yesterday after meeting Meng Zhaojun. Since this girl was so wary of her and also a transmigrator, why must she expose herself?


    Does she not have ¡°space¡±? Without ¡°space¡±, there might be a Golden Finger, right?


    She had already heard of the girl¡¯s cleverness and quick wit; therefore, her Golden Finger must be because she didn¡¯t drink the Mengpo Soup. This girl was said to be versed in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting.


    And she cared so much about Tang Shunyan, aiming to learn in the direction of a talented woman.


    Ye Shiqi felt she was a farmer girl, but with sufficient conditions, she too could meet these criteria; it was just a matter of hiring a teacher.


    Lately, they had been selling honey, and she had some money hidden away, enough to hire a teacher.


    Ye Shiqi brought up hiring a teacher for music lessons and having her father buy musical instruments at the lunch table.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s words made the entire family look at her. Allowing their girls to learn writing and arithmetic was already progressive for a farmer family, only possible because they could afford a teacher.


    But hiring a teacher for music lessons and buying instruments was a step too far for everyone at the table, especially her grandparents, who thought she was indulging in fanciful wastes of money.


    The aunt who was about to get married also disagreed with her idea and request.


    ¡°What a waste of family resources, a girl learning so much, without even considering what she¡¯s made of?¡± Mrs. Lai was the first to vehemently oppose.


    ¡°A girl, hmm? You study needlework, a bit of writing, and arithmetic; the family has already hired a teacher for you. What can such little girls learn? The family money doesn¡¯t fall from the sky; how can you make such unreasonable demands?¡±


    Hongji¡¯s father always thought his granddaughter was a boy in a girl¡¯s body. With her intelligence and agility, if she were a boy, she might have brought glory to their family.


    Since the birth of this girl, they also had a grandson, who didn¡¯t seem to have the same brightness as the granddaughter.


    Hongji and Mrs. Lai, who never cuddled their granddaughter, were overjoyed at the birth of their grandson. Upon learning it was a boy, Mrs. Lai, who never entered the delivery room, rushed in to hold her grandson.


    Carrying the grandson out, the two elders were so jubilant they didn¡¯t even fear dropping him.


    During Mrs. Li¡¯s pregnancy until childbirth, the family, hopeful for a new addition, ensured she didn¡¯t perform hard labor. Managing the estate, she just oversaw the work done by others.


    They always believed that a pregnant person should not be physically inactive as it wasn¡¯t good for childbirth.


    Once they had a bit of money and Hongji had some financial control, of course, he got a midwife for his wife and properly prepared for her confinement.


    When Ye Shiqi talked about learning ancient music and asked her father to buy instruments and hire a teacher, Ye Shuzhen pouted and said:


    ¡°Tsk, what do you know, little one? The money for the teacher and instruments would be better spent on my dowry. What if you break the instruments playing them? That would be a waste of money, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ye Shiqi¡­


    ¡°A person should know their place. Even if you can recognize many characters and learn these pieces of ancient music, you¡¯re still a girl born to a farmer family, really thinking you¡¯re some Miss! Tsk tsk!¡±


    Ye Shuzhen¡¯s sarcastic words were met with Ye Shiqi¡¯s silent gaze toward her father and mother. She didn¡¯t want to elaborate further. Suggesting now, in front of her family, was merely offering advice early.


    If her family didn¡¯t agree with the proposal this time, when she grew up a bit and gained the ability, she would hire a teacher herself.


    Even in her previous life and in ancient times, the principle that knowledge changes destiny has always been unchanging.


    Especially in ancient times when there was a lack of medicine and medical knowledge, she wanted to learn medicine if possible¡ªa thought she kept to herself.


    She would proceed with each of her ideas step by step, knowing that her family wasn¡¯t yet able to fulfill every one of her requests.


    Her parents might be indulgent, but their means were limited.


    The other Ye sisters merely looked at Ye Shiqi, then at the adults, not daring to speak up.


    Mrs. Li was silent as she fed her son or ate her own meal. It seemed that in this household, she didn¡¯t have the right to make decisions, yet she silently supported her husband and daughters.


    Her youngest daughter always had many whimsical ideas, one after another. Her quirky nature sometimes caught her off-guard.


    But she did agree with hiring a teacher to educate the children. After several months of working at the Tang Family estate and being around the Young Master, she saw firsthand how children taught by new methods were smarter.


    After studying with a teacher for a month or two, the children¡¯s academic performance was quite good, and she, as their mother, also wanted to learn a few characters.


    She deeply understood that life was hard for farm girls who knew nothing in their homes.


    To say that it was useless for girls to recognize words was wrong; literate girls had higher value, which wasn¡¯t solely about marriage prospects¡ªthey could benefit for a lifetime.


    If she could afford it, she would also support her daughter learning musical instruments. Her family¡¯s girls were no less than others, perhaps only lacking money. They as a couple would work hard to earn and strive to fulfill all their children¡¯s requests. Like any parents, they hoped for their daughters to soar. Even as a farmer¡¯s wife, she shared this aspiration.


    The way Lady Tang treated her several times, she knew it might partly be because the young Master was close to him. Another reason was her being a poor, illiterate farmer¡¯s wife, which led to the disdain.


    But what was wrong with being a farmer¡¯s wife? She always believed that as long as she did nothing dishonest, she was not inferior to anyone.


    She may not know how to read, but she did not want her children to end up like her. When they grew up, they would have a wider sky to explore.


    Who knew if the girls would be limited to just their little piece of land when they grew up?


    Over a year ago, she never imagined that today she would be like a landlady, a boss¡¯s wife.


    With capability came change, a profound realization she had gained this past year.


    Mrs. Li gave her husband a meaningful glance. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initially, Hongji was confused and hadn¡¯t yet responded. Hearing his parents and family members¡¯ objections, he couldn¡¯t speak up right away.


    It wasn¡¯t that he also opposed the idea; he just didn¡¯t understand why his daughter wanted to hire a teacher to teach them music.


    Hiring a teacher and buying instruments was no small matter¡ªthe instruments were not cheap. Right now, he was investing all his money into the estate, which was why he couldn¡¯t voice his opinion immediately.


    After receiving his wife¡¯s glance, the couple shared an understanding. They told the family to think over it and discuss it later.


    With Hongji speaking up, the matter was shelved for the time being.


    Ye Shiqi didn¡¯t have a big reaction. She had spoken at the dinner table just to inform them; the rest could be discussed slowly with her father.

 Chapter 188 - 188 187 Audacious Gaze

    ?Chapter 188: Chapter 187 Audacious Gaze Chapter 188: Chapter 187 Audacious Gaze The scholar who taught the sisters was himself no more than a son of a farmer, who had sat for the imperial examination for over a decade, forever remaining a mere Scholar, unable to forever rely on his family to finance his examinations.


    The teacher was already married and had fathered two daughters. It was said that the Ye family hired him to earn money to supplement his household income. Even when he returned home in the evening, he continued his studies and did not give up on his dream of passing the imperial examination.


    The teacher, a man from the neighboring village surnamed Chen, traveled to and from work early in the morning and late in the evening. The two villages were not far apart, and this job offered him a stable position, with eight days off each month. Teaching hours were one and a half hour in the morning and one and a half hour in the afternoon, making it a truly desirable job that he pursued with great vigor.


    Mr. Chen ate his lunch at the Ye family¡¯s every day and was even provided a small room to take a noontime nap, during which he would take the time to read the books he enjoyed.


    Being such a diligent teacher, the Ye family treated him well. When he left every evening, if there were fresh fruits in the household, they would have him take some back for his family.


    In the afternoon, Mr. Chen taught the Three Character Classic, making the students understand its meaning and assigning homework for them to practice writing.


    The teacher explained the concept ¡°People at birth are naturally good,¡± helping the students grasp its significance.


    Mr. Chen¡¯s students included the five Ye sisters and Ye Shuzhen. The sound of their studying would spill over the walls of the Ye family¡¯s courtyard, where other children would eavesdrop. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In such a large village, only the children of rich men would attend a private school, or have a teacher like the Ye family¡¯s. For the other children, it was good enough if they had enough food to eat. Typically, they helped their parents gather firewood in the mountains and did whatever work they could manage.


    During the time when the Ye family were studying, some children longed for an education yet dared not enter the Ye household. They simply listened from outside the courtyard, following along with the reading.


    Through the Three Character Classic taught by Mr. Chen, they learned that respecting elders, caring for the young, and the inherent goodness in people¡¯s nature are the lesser reasons for what one might become. Would a person turn bad?


    This was entirely due to external circumstances or influences from others. One must strive to be a good person, honest and upright, and never become a scoundrel scorned by all.


    One reason the village children did not dare enter the Ye family courtyard to learn was that Mrs. Lai would chase them away, looking down on them. The children felt inferior, and some of their parents, despite being wealthy, had no desire for their children¡¯s education.


    Mostly, it was a matter of poverty. The children yearned but could only secretly listen from the other side of the wall.


    In Bushen Village, those who could take on part-time jobs or work in factories were already able to provide ample food for their families over the past year or so.


    Farmers believed in having many children as a blessing, and even if they could not support the earlier ones, they continued to have more.


    In ancient times, without advanced science and birth control policies, some people had over a dozen children but could only support a few.


    People¡¯s mindset now was simply that as long as the children were well-fed and healthy, everything else would fall into place. How easy could it be to provide them with an education?


    If it was just a matter of recognizing a few characters, that might be a little easier. Some families were already planning to struggle for another year or two so they could send the boys in the family to school.


    But to support a scholar for higher learning? How difficult that was!


    When Ye Shiqi was learning such simple lessons as the Three Character Classic from the teacher, she often found her mind wandering.


    The little girl with her dazed expression, just over a year old, did not attract much attention from Mr. Chen. He had already seen how bright she was.


    When Mr. Chen first came to apply for the job, he had stated that his students must at least understand two characters, which was his lowest requirement. He thought it would be better if he were teaching boys, but he was teaching girls instead.


    Initially feeling somewhat disappointed, he had also witnessed Mrs. Li give birth to a son who, being newly born, could not study either.


    Mr. Chen didn¡¯t believe he would teach students for long here; it all depended on the students¡¯ natural aptitude. Even if he worked hard to teach, it wasn¡¯t certain that he could help the students pass the child student examinations.


    After all, these were all girls before him, and it was already quite good that he could teach them to recognize characters, yet they could not embark on the path of the imperial examinations.


    Given his limited talent, he himself had not been able to pass the imperial examination, let alone have the confidence to make his own students become imperial examination graduates.


    During Mr. Chen¡¯s assessment, all five of the Ye family¡¯s little girls could write the characters they knew how to write.


    At the time, he hadn¡¯t specified what characters for them to write; he merely thought that being able to write their own names would be good enough.


    But unexpectedly, all five little girls could write their names and also wrote the numerals from one to ten in both small and large characters. The best handwriting came from the youngest, Ye Shiqi, which surprised Mr. Chen.


    Mr. Chen had come to the Ye family as a teacher and saw that there was an older girl among the students, Ye Shuzhen, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention. This student would soon marry off, and knowing a bit of arithmetic and some characters was already not bad for just a few months¡¯ time.


    The youngest girl brought him surprises every day. Sometimes, Hongji would ask him how his daughters were doing with their studies.


    Mr. Chen would even exclaim to the head of the household that his daughters were too clever, especially the youngest. If she were a boy, with such cleverness and intelligence, the road of the imperial examination would be much easier for her than for him!


    Hongji, hearing the teacher¡¯s praise, felt the same way as the rest of his family, yet they couldn¡¯t share with outsiders that a girl¡¯s cleverness was also a good thing; at least, it meant her life would be a bit better in the future.


    The cleverness of his daughter made Hongji more determined to make money. He strived to become stronger, as only then would he have the capacity to protect his intelligent daughter. And it wasn¡¯t just one daughter he was protecting but five like blossoms of gold.


    Every time Ye Shiqi¡¯s Spirit wandered, she would use Divine Sense to enter the space inside, plant rice and water it. The rice from Zhongde still needed to be de-husked, and she carried the husked grain in a winnowing basket.


    In the space, she also cultivated chrysanthemums and honeysuckle, which was used to allow the bees to gather honey. The number of bees kept in the space grew more and more, and the area she allocated for planting flowers also expanded a bit.


    Her days were filled with activities; she continued to paint every day, just as before, doing it all in the evenings.


    When Mr. Chen gave lectures, he wouldn¡¯t always stand at the front; he would walk among the students as he taught, not shaking his head and swinging his body like those old teachers.


    Ye Shuzhen often felt a bit intoxicating when, during the teacher¡¯s lecturing, he passed by her and she caught the particular scent unique to him.


    The sentiments of a girl are akin to poetry. She was already engaged and liked her fianc¨¦ very much.


    Yet she was intoxicated by the appeal of a charming man, different from that of her fianc¨¦, in the teacher¡¯s allure.


    Ye Shuzhen¡¯s gaze at the teacher sometimes made Mr. Chen feel somewhat embarrassed; he was a married man, not one to be fickle-hearted.


    Also, he was very content with his job and wouldn¡¯t lose his sense of propriety over a girl¡¯s gaze.


    Mr. Chen often avoided the gaze of this girl; he could not lose this job because of her.


    This was the best job for him to continue reading and teaching, and he cherished it greatly. He treasured even more his wife, his children, and his happy family.


    Ye Shuzhen¡¯s gaze began with mere appreciation but gradually, as the teacher dodged her looks, she watched him more boldly.


    Amidst her nieces, Ye Shuzhen dared not speak out of turn.

 Chapter 189 - 189 188 A Slap in the Face

    ?Chapter 189: Chapter 188: A Slap in the Face Chapter 189: Chapter 188: A Slap in the Face Ye Shuzhen¡¯s bold gaze was not unnoticed by all of her nieces.


    Ye Luoqi, already ten years old and the eldest sister among her siblings, was sensitive enough to notice Third Aunt¡¯s look. The young girl had come to understand some things, and although she didn¡¯t dare remind Third Aunt, she would not imitate such shameless behavior.


    Ye Mei Qi, now eight, was at an age of innocent ignorance. Having always followed her elder sister, with an honest and stable personality, she noticed Third Aunt¡¯s gaze but deliberately avoided looking back.


    The younger sisters were all so diligent, and the elder sister was equally hardworking. She certainly couldn¡¯t fall too far behind the youngest sister. As she grew older, at eight she already understood that not spending the best years studying and learning would lead to nothing accomplished in the future and becoming a useless person.


    Since their family had become prosperous, the girls¡¯ mindsets had begun to change. With wealth came the ability to hire a teacher, which meant an improved life ahead.


    They might not be like those ladies from rich families in the city or daughters of officials, but as daughters of a rich man in the countryside who had made their own fortune, they couldn¡¯t afford to be outdone.


    Everyone wanted a better future when they grew up, a future that had to be cultivated from childhood.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s Divine Sense was not unnoticed by everyone, Mr. Chen saw it, and so did Ye Shuzhen, who was always watching Mr. Chen.


    Initially, Ye Shuzhen paid no attention to Ye Shiqi. What could a mere child of a little more than a year do?


    Her elder brother hired a teacher to educate the girls; he himself thought it a waste of money. Yet, Ye Shuzhen, following her fianc¨¦¡¯s suggestion, joined the lessons but didn¡¯t believe her nieces could learn much.


    ¡°Report¡­ Mr. Chen¡­¡±


    Mr. Chen was in the middle of teaching a text when Ye Shuzhen spoke up, and he had no choice but to stop and look at Ye Shuzhen, waiting for her to say something. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, Ye Shiqi is daydreaming.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen had come to know her nieces¡¯ names, names that Mr. Chen mentioned daily during roll call.


    She, as their aunt, had finally learned her nieces¡¯ names and realized they were the youngest. These names, given by the most junior in the family, were nothing special to her, all ending with Qi, as if they were well-versed in the game of Go.


    As Ye Shuzhen entertained these thoughts, she regarded her uneducated nieces¡¯ chosen names as poor; they didn¡¯t even rely on elders for naming.


    She didn¡¯t consider that her own name had been chosen by an elder and contained Shu from ¡®ladylike,¡¯ although none of the sisters were particularly ladylike.


    Ye Shiqi¡­


    ¡°Ahem, Ye Shiqi is still young; it¡¯s okay for her to daydream¡­¡±


    Mr. Chen hadn¡¯t expected Ye Shuzhen, at the age of fifteen or sixteen, to quibble with a little girl scarcely over a year old. It was like telling tales out of school in front of the other teachers.


    Could Mr. Chen have higher expectations of a little girl barely past her first birthday?


    Mr. Chen¡¯s children, one over four years old and another barely a year old, could not even recognize or write their own names, let alone other characters, nor could they do arithmetic like these children, despite being the offspring of a teacher.


    He couldn¡¯t say his children were less intelligent, perhaps he had spent more time on himself and less on their education.


    If a teacher¡¯s children were not as clever and quick as the young girl before him, could he truly demand more from this child?


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you can¡¯t treat us differently. Surely you wouldn¡¯t ignore a student daydreaming, would you?¡±


    As Third Aunt was complaining to the teacher, Ye Shiqi had already snapped back to reality, retrieving her Divine Sense from the space and wordlessly watching Third Aunt make her complaint alongside her sisters.


    ¡°Well¡­ Ye Shiqi, recite the Three Character Classic.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen, if I¡¯m to recite the Three Character Classic, could we please be a bit fairer? You can¡¯t possibly expect me to be the only one reciting, right?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Chen asks you to recite the Three Character Classic, do you need a reason to refuse? Do you want to be punished?¡± Ye Shuzhen glared fiercely at Ye Shiqi.


    ¡°Third Aunt, I can recite the Three Character Classic, but surely I can¡¯t be the only one reciting! As an aunt, you should also accompany me and recite with me! If you¡¯re testing me, you can¡¯t just not perform!¡±


    Ye Shuzhen¡­


    Mr. Chen thought Ye Shiqi was right; it was only fair if he also recited when challenging others. In fact, he would assign homework and have students memorize texts; his expectations for these girls¡¯ studies were not high.


    ¡°Ye Shuzhen, do you think this competition is fair? If not, let¡¯s forget about it, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let her recite first¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen, with a fierce look in her eyes, pointed at Ye Shiqi.


    ¡°Ye Shiqi, you go first then!¡±


    No sooner had Mr. Chen finished speaking than Ye Shiqi began to recite the Three Character Classic, from the first word to the last, without needing to look at the book.


    She had already read the Three Character Classic in her previous life, and the teacher had been teaching it to them recently; she had heard it so often that she could ¡°recite it by heart¡± and could now recite the entire book without looking.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s clear voice, the voice of a young girl, pronounced each word so clearly that not only was Mr. Chen pleasantly surprised, Ye Shiqi¡¯s elder sisters all beamed with smiles.


    Ye Shuzhen making it hard for Ye Shiqi, all her elder sisters looked at Third Aunt with angry eyes. No words were spoken, but that didn¡¯t mean there was no blame in their gazes.


    Ye Shuzhen had originally wanted to tattle to get Mr. Chen¡¯s attention but hadn¡¯t expected her young niece to have such a good memory.


    It was a slap in the face, no, she couldn¡¯t lose¡­!


    ¡°Ye Shuzhen, it¡¯s your turn to recite¡­¡±


    ¡°Teacher, can I look at the book while reciting?¡±


    Ye Shiqi¡­


    ¡°You may¡­¡± Mr. Chen, seeing the pleading look in Ye Shuzhen¡¯s eyes, could only relent. When he had stated the rules earlier, he hadn¡¯t said that they couldn¡¯t look at the book while reciting.


    Mr. Chen¡¯s expectations for the girls weren¡¯t too high, and Ye Shuzhen challenging her own niece lacked the confidence to recite from memory¡­


    Ye Shuzhen, whose young niece could memorize the text, lacked the confidence to do so; her focus had been more on pleasing the teacher.


    When Mr. Chen explained and taught them to read, she would follow along.


    There were some characters in the book she still wasn¡¯t completely familiar with.


    Mr. Chen had taught them the entire Three Character Classic, but Ye Shuzhen couldn¡¯t recognize every character; this was because she hadn¡¯t known many characters before and found learning somewhat difficult.


    ¡°People at birth, are inherently good¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen could recite the beginning, but later on, there were some characters she didn¡¯t recognize. She would pronounce the ones she knew, but when she didn¡¯t, all she could do was leave a space, making the entire reading somewhat ridiculous.


    As Ye Shuzhen recited, the young girls watched the book; when Ye Shuzhen couldn¡¯t recognize a character, everyone noticed, but no one interrupted her.


    The teacher didn¡¯t say stop, so they didn¡¯t dare to laugh at the aunt in front of the teacher after completing their own recitations.


    Ye Shuzhen became more and more nervous as she read, her face turning red with shame. This time she had gone too far, embarrassing herself in front of Mr. Chen.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t continue reciting and hung her head, wanting to cry.


    ¡°Ye Shuzhen, keep working hard in the future. There are some characters you don¡¯t recognize, remember to read and write these unfamiliar characters more.¡±


    That was the only conclusion Mr. Chen could give in the end.


    ¡°Wuu wuu¡­¡± Ye Shuzhen covered her face, crying as she ran out.

 Chapter 190 - 190 189 Grandmas Scolding

    ?Chapter 190: Chapter 189 Grandma¡¯s Scolding Chapter 190: Chapter 189 Grandma¡¯s Scolding Ye Shuzhen suddenly ran out of the classroom crying, and outside in the courtyard corridor, Mrs. Lai discovered it, having not heard the earlier part; she assumed that it was either the teacher or her granddaughter who had bullied her daughter.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t ask, nobody bullied me¡­¡±


    Ye Shuzhen ran back to her room, sobbing.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Mrs. Lai, waddling with her plump waist, came to the classroom.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, why is my daughter crying? Did you scold her?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Mr. Chen doesn¡¯t engage in bullying others¡­¡±


    Mr. Chen looked uncomfortably at the old woman in front of him. She was the most difficult person to deal with in this family. Out of respect for her seniority, he, as a gentleman, would never speak ill of her daughter in front of the elderly lady.


    ¡°It must be you guys, huh! Look at you, all grown up, sprouting wings, even bullying your aunt¡­¡± Mrs. Lai ranted on frenetically.


    Ye Shiqi¡­


    Older sister Ye Luoqi¡­


    Second sister Ye Mei Qi¡­


    Fourth sister Ye Fengqi¡­


    Third sister Ye Xinqi¡­


    The students who were eavesdropping outside, listening to the class, enjoyed a drama; they laughed and chattered in the courtyard.


    As Mrs. Lai berated the Ye Family¡¯s sisters, outside in the courtyard, the boys and girls whispered their comments.


    ¡°That old woman is scolding my wife again.¡± Gou Dan, who was now a little over ten, had matured into a teenager. He was somewhat more sensible and cleaner than before, and he often boasted about Daya, his future wife, to his brothers.


    ¡°It seems like it was the formidable Ye Shiqi who caused this! Speaking of which, that little girl really is something. How could she be the genius of legend? How come all her sisters are so intelligent? They¡¯re smarter than all the other girls in the village.¡±


    These were the words spoken by one of Gou Dan¡¯s brothers.


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s going to be my future little auntie,¡± Gou Dan declared again.


    ¡°Psh, their family just has money to hire a teacher, that¡¯s all. If our family were wealthy enough to afford a teacher, I¡¯d be just as smart. But their aunt really is stupid as can be, dumber than a toddler.¡±


    An eight-year-old village girl who often came to listen in on the class remarked.


    ¡°Exactly, if our family had their money, we wouldn¡¯t need to sneak around listening here. Speaking of which, Third Aunt is really a joke. So dumb herself, yet she challenges others, and when she can¡¯t compete, she cries. So weak¡­¡±


    ¡°That old witch inside, yelling, doesn¡¯t she realize she and her daughter are just as foolish?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, just stop it! We still want the teacher to teach us more texts.¡±


    The chatter from the boys and girls outside got louder and louder. They often eavesdropped from outside, and everybody knew it, including the Ye family. These were the words they were saying now.


    Ye Shuzhen heard them too, as she opened the window of her room not far away, and the voices grew louder. Her mother had gone to scold her nieces to vent her own heart¡¯s anger, a move she approved of.


    But what those poor wretches outside were saying was enough to make her nearly ¡°vomit blood.¡±


    Inwardly, she cursed those kids. Without money to hire a teacher, they took the cheap option, eavesdropping and still had the nerve to whine!


    With such commotion in the classroom, Hongji¡¯s father, who was tinkering in the tool room, heard it too, even the voices from outside. He didn¡¯t bother arguing with the children outside; he just wanted to quickly stop his spouse.


    Occasionally, Hongji¡¯s father would work in the village factory, mainly observing and advising apprentices.


    Sometimes he would also tinker with things in his own home, making a few more pieces of furniture for the family.


    When his son earned money, he would also save for him, as they couldn¡¯t let others do everything; his good sword was not yet old.


    Hongji¡¯s father, as his spouse cursed louder and more unpleasantly at their own granddaughter, would have perhaps endured it and ignored her a year ago, but now things were different from before.


    His spouse¡¯s unreasonable nagging was embarrassing him, her husband. The teacher was from another village, and she was cursing their granddaughter in front of someone from outside their village. If word got out, it would damage their reputation.


    Hongji¡¯s father put down his tools and picked up his smoky bamboo tube, walking to the classroom door. With eyes wide with anger, he scolded his wife who was still spewing out curses:


    ¡°Old woman, what madness is this now? Get out here quick, when will that mouth of yours ever learn to hold back?¡±


    ¡°Old man¡­¡± Mrs. Lai, scolded by her husband, tried to argue a bit¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else; you are disturbing the teacher¡¯s lessons, wasting the students¡¯ learning time.¡±


    ¡°Learn, learn, learn, no matter how well they learn, they will belong to someone else¡¯s family¡­¡± Mrs. Lai, prevented by her husband, had no choice but to leave the classroom, still grumbling to herself¡­


    The Ye Family¡¯s sisters heard their grandmother¡¯s words but did not refute them. From their junior standpoint, any rebuttal would be their fault.


    That would give them a reputation for being aggressive, or disrespectful to their elders.


    Being cursed at by Mrs. Lai like someone scolding in the streets, if they talked back, they might provoke even more extreme insults.


    The sisters thought it best not to stoop to the level of someone like Mrs. Lai who was being unreasonably annoying.


    Sometimes ignoring a person is better than arguing with her; although some may think they are too weak or do not know how to fight back.


    As juniors, they preferred to avoid conflicts with their grandmother and not talk back.


    Mr. Chen coughed softly, merely clearing his throat as he felt it was time to wrap up the day¡¯s lesson and assigned homework for the students, mainly involving writing new characters. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Writing was also a lesson, and the teacher would instruct students in how to write various useful characters.


    If a student was naturally smart, the teacher would pass on all that he had learned to the student.


    Mr. Chen was one such teacher, and these girls in front of him were the bright and clever ones he was diligently nurturing, who would eventually become talented women.


    To say that girls who could read were talented was not a point of pride for a teacher.


    If a boy passed the imperial exams, he might be listed on the golden plaque, bringing honor to his teacher as well.


    If a girl became a talented woman, and people said ¡°such-and-such a woman is a talented one,¡± and her former teacher was such-and-such a person, the renown of the talented woman would also be a teacher¡¯s pride.


    Mr. Chen believed that for a student he taught, male or female, as long as he received payment, he must do his duty as a teacher properly.


    Mr. Chen assigned homework in the classroom. The characters he asked them to write were out of sight for the children listening outside. The ones who managed to climb to the window and see for themselves would learn these characters, scrawling them clumsily on the ground.


    Those who could see the characters written by the teacher inside the classroom could only recognize them by the awkward shapes on the ground and then also attempt to write them in a twisted manner.


    Ink and paper were precious to farmer families; many would write with stones on the ground or with sticks.


    Ever since the Ye family hired a teacher, those who stealthily listened to the lessons outside could recite a few lines of the Three Character Classic or climbed to the window to learn a few characters.


    This was already a great improvement compared to how they used to be, barely recognizing a few big characters in their baskets.


    The parents in the village, unable to afford a private school or a teacher for their children, would do their best to satisfy their children¡¯s learning needs by not making them work during the time the Ye family¡¯s teacher taught classes.


    Once classes at the Ye family¡¯s side ended, the children would all go back to their own homes to work. This had become an unspoken understanding between the children and their parents.

 Chapter 191 - 191 190 Grateful Heart

    ?Chapter 191: Chapter 190 Grateful Heart Chapter 191: Chapter 190 Grateful Heart The small incident that occurred in the Ye family was not known to Hongji at the factory.


    Mrs. Li, along with a maid carrying her son, took a bullock cart to the estate¡ªshe was also unaware.


    She felt uneasy about going to the estate without her son, as he was still nursing and they did not know when they would return home.


    Keeping her son close by seemed safer; her daughters were at home to watch him, but she didn¡¯t trust them with her son while they were at school.


    In the fields beyond the mountains, she worried about the insects when taking her son.


    Their estate seemed to be free of bugs and mosquitoes, and even if there were any, they managed to control them with mosquito repellent.


    By evening, Mrs. Li returned home with the maid and her son, the bullock cart filled with freshly picked fruits.


    The kitchen used freshly picked fruits and vegetables daily and shared some with the neighbors and also sent some to Mr. Chen before he returned home to share with his family.


    When it came to sharing fruits and vegetables with the neighbors, Mrs. Li had her gentle intentions.


    Every time she returned home from the estate, she would do this from a heart of gratitude.


    The person she most wanted to show gratitude to was Granny Li and her family.


    Speaking of Granny Li, though she was not her actual mother-in-law, she was even better than a real mother-in-law to her.


    Whenever she gave birth to a daughter, Granny Li, the neighbor, would come to visit and bring her eggs.


    Just like when she gave birth to Wuwa, struggling with a difficult labor, lying in bed, she knew her life might be at end!


    At that time, her mother-in-law had not given her husband money to hire a midwife, and after enduring the painful labor, she was bleeding so much that she thought she might die. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from her disoriented husband and the panic of her daughter who was watching, the family members outside didn¡¯t regard her life as worth saving.


    They possibly saw her as nothing more than a tool for earning money, working, and producing.


    Believing she was going to die, she was bleeding severely again right after giving birth and had no strength to speak or call for help.


    Her daughter called for Granny Li who, despite her family¡¯s objections, entered the room; this Granny Li, not her mother-in-law but better than one, helped clean her and miraculously she recovered.


    Since then, Mrs. Li not only respected Granny Li, the neighbor, but also, now that she could repay her, she helped however possible.


    Granny Li¡¯s family was not rich. They had opened a wood factory and also ran the estate.


    Granny Li¡¯s son had once asked to work in the factory, and others sought part-time work at the estate during the slack season.


    At that time, Hongji and Mrs. Li unconditionally agreed, and Hongji also taught him a craft when Granny Li¡¯s son joined the wood factory.


    He was able to take responsibility for this work daily, and as a skilled worker at the wood factory, as long as the factory didn¡¯t close and there were no violations, he would always be a factory worker, earning a good salary.


    Granny Li and other family members worked part-time during the slack season, receiving the same wages as other employees, and they were given vegetables when they finished work.


    Such was the treatment Mrs. Li and her husband accorded to Granny Li¡¯s family; Mrs. Lai had opposed this at times, also taking issue with her son and daughter-in-law.


    Mrs. Lai had always felt that Mrs. Li helped Granny Li often, treating her better than she treated Mrs. Lai, her own mother-in-law.


    Mrs. Lai sensed this; she saw that Mrs. Li¡¯s outward obedience was actually dismissive of her opinions.


    Since her son began to prosper, they seldom listened to their elders¡¯ opinions, and Mrs. Li was so good to Granny Li¡¯s family, it was surprising she could bear it.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, do you think that wretched woman, Mrs. Li, is your real mother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that, Mother-in-law? You are Hongji¡¯s birth mother; how could Granny Li be my only mother-in-law?¡±


    Mrs. Li fully understood what Mrs. Lai was insinuating; she was merely playing the fool.


    ¡°Hmph, then why are you so kind to their family?¡±


    ¡°Mother-in-law, we are neighbors, and isn¡¯t hiring workers just hiring workers? Our family needs to hire workers. Since you and the aunts don¡¯t work, we have to hire even more people.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m already old, and you still expect me to work? What are you thinking?¡±


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s eyes bulged with a manic and malevolent expression.


    ¡°Mrs. Li, what are you thinking? You¡¯re already the boss¡¯s wife; do you still want your sister-in-law to work?¡± Ye Shuzhen, hearing her mother and sister-in-law¡¯s conversation, chimed in to support.


    Mrs. Li¡­


    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t engage in their arguments but continued doing what she wanted.


    Later, when Hongji found out about this incident, he fully supported Mrs. Li¡¯s actions. The couple always did what they could to help others.


    He and Granny Li¡¯s family maintained relations as close as they had been with relatives in the past.


    Later on, Mrs. Lai also had strong objections about Hongji¡¯s reaction. Hongji rebutted his mother, arguing that hiring workers was necessary no matter whom they hired.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t be so generous, always giving vegetables to others. Those vegetables could be sold for a good profit. They pay for the labor, don¡¯t they?¡±


    In front of her son, Mrs. Lai spoke more about Mrs. Li being wasteful and criticized her excessive generosity.


    Hongji disagreed, arguing that with the estate¡¯s crops growing so rapidly, what was a little fruit and vegetables?


    It was merely a small benefit for the workers helping out, encouraging them to work more diligently. This had also been a strategy advised by their youngest daughter.


    The factory had already implemented a reward system, and the estate would too. Offering small graces to make the workers perform better, wasn¡¯t that going to make them earn more money?


    Every time Mrs. Li returned from the estate with vegetables and fruits to give to neighbors, she faced a lot of criticism from Mrs. Lai.


    ¡°Wasteful nonsense, they earn fruits and vegetables working at the estate, and then you give them more fruits and vegetables. Their family could thrive without even farming, having enough to eat every day.¡±


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s scolding was so loud. She shouted in the courtyard, and all the surrounding neighbors could hear it.


    Granny Li and the other neighbors felt embarrassed. They received rewards normally for their work, and Mrs. Li often shared extra fruits and vegetables with them. If Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t rant, they would feel awkward accepting them.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s scolding echoed from the courtyard, making the neighbors feel even more embarrassed.


    Mrs. Li continued her work silently, telling the neighbors not to mind her mother-in-law, and went about her business as usual.


    Occasionally, Mrs. Lai was at a loss with Mrs. Li¡¯s silence in response to her scolding. If she did talk back, as a mother-in-law, she had more space to criticize Mrs. Li.


    Their son was different these days, more often siding with Mrs. Li, making her rants futile. Sometimes, he was even stopped by his father.


    As time went on, although Mrs. Lai would still rant, her wife carried on as usual, leading her rants to turn into mere murmurs.


    Mrs. Lai had become a menopausal old woman who was idle and gossiped abundantly.


    The hired workers, including Mr. Chen, all knew Mrs. Lai was the most troublesome person in the Ye family.


    But since Hongji and his wife were so kind, everyone overlooked Mrs. Lai¡¯s behavior. As long as the pay was good and the benefits were ample, they performed their tasks well.


    Mrs. Lai talked too much about managing workers, who considered her a troublesome landlord.

 Chapter 192 - 192 191 Ye Familys sisters Daily Life

    ?Chapter 192: Chapter 191 Ye Family¡¯s sisters Daily Life Chapter 192: Chapter 191 Ye Family¡¯s sisters Daily Life Granny Li had once taken care of Mrs. Li and her daughters, a kindness that not only Hongji remembered, but Mrs. Li and even her daughters remembered Granny Li¡¯s benevolence.


    Ye Luoqi felt this deeply; from her birth, she had seen how, during their most difficult times, Granny Li had always extended a helping hand to her mother and her sisters.


    Granny Li¡¯s grandchildren were about the same age as the Ye family¡¯s sisters, with the oldest boy already ten years old.


    Granny Li had two sons and three daughters; both of her sons were married, adding up to six grandchildren in the household.


    In rural areas, older children often took care of the younger ones, which helped reduce the adults¡¯ burdens.


    While looking after the youngest children and grandchildren, Granny Li also helped with some farm work, allowing her family members to work outside and supplement the household income.


    Granny Li¡¯s children got along harmoniously; the two sons had not divided the household and lived together in one courtyard, one son per room, their spouses in their own rooms, a storeroom, and two rooms for the children of both sons.


    This was only a temporary arrangement; as the children grew older, they would need to separate by gender, and they were currently working hard to earn money to expand the house by building two more rooms, so the grandsons could have homes of their own when they grew up.


    That¡¯s why they were so dedicated to making money; seeing others striving, how could their family not do the same?


    Being not left behind, industrious families always worked with future generations in mind.


    With the Ye family becoming wealthy, other diligent farming families constantly worked tirelessly to earn money.


    The Ye family hired teachers to educate their children, focusing particularly on the girls.


    Like other families in rural areas, Granny Li¡¯s family held the same view; the boys barely knew a few characters, let alone what might come later¡­


    Granny Li¡¯s grandchildren, older ones taking care of the younger, listened to the Ye family¡¯s reading from the doorstep of their own courtyard, mimicking the reading and learning to write as well.


    They didn¡¯t dare to enter the Ye family¡¯s property to study, partly because they feared Mrs. Lai would chase them away; although poor, many of these farmer families were stubborn and proud.


    Granny Li¡¯s grandchildren got along quite well with the Ye family¡¯s sisters and would ask one of them to teach them once their classes were over.


    The Ye family¡¯s sisters not only shared schoolwork with neighboring children, but they also exchanged needlework tips, naturally among the girls.


    As rural folk, most people made their own clothes rather than buying ready-made ones, preferring to spend money on fabric and save on labor costs for someone else.


    Having learned to make clothes and handkerchiefs, those with good skills could even sell their work, using their craftsmanship as a means for the girls to save their own money.


    While the girls exchanged needlework tips, the boys listened in; over time, they too began to understand a bit about how to use needles and thread.


    Mrs. Lai had many reservations about the close relationship between her own granddaughters and Granny Li¡¯s grandchildren next door.


    In the past, when there were no hired workers, she could order her granddaughters to work and prevent them from interacting with Granny Li¡¯s family.


    But now that they had workers, she could no longer order her granddaughters to work and could only grumble and complain every day about how they didn¡¯t get along.


    ¡°Why are you so friendly with them? They are so poor; they just want you to teach them more because they¡¯re too dumb to realize others are taking advantage of you?¡±


    Elder sister Ye Luoqi¡­


    Second Sister Ye Mei Qi¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Shiqi¡­


    Third Sister Ye Xinqi¡­


    Fourth Sister Ye Fengqi¡­


    As Granny was scolding, the Ye Family¡¯s sisters could only look at her with innocent eyes, letting her scold until she had enough, until she was tired, and then they would continue with their tasks.


    This was not considered disrespecting an elder; respecting an elder and listening to them also depended on the individual.


    Mrs. Lai, with her unreasonable and malicious nature, was an elder whose words one could choose not to listen to; people like her not only were unable to socialize but also offended others as soon as they spoke.


    Just like the villagers described Mrs. Lai, it was unknown what blessings she had accrued in her past lives to have birthed a good son, married a good daughter-in-law, and had a heap of grandchildren in this life.


    Such a person could enjoy luxuries like a landlady while they toiled hard at work, truly an injustice of the universe.


    Mrs. Lai knew many envied her, and how could money ever be too much?


    Others said she didn¡¯t recognize her blessings despite being in the midst of them, but they would only talk behind her back, who would dare say it to her face?


    Ye Shiqi felt that the girls in the villages had simple minds, and with their family¡¯s current capability, they could help many people.


    Just like their sisters, just like her, although she was young, she understood many things.


    The sisters knew how to farm; this skill was honed over these years as the three elder sisters worked with their mother and had developed their abilities.


    Ye Shiqi previously didn¡¯t understand farming, but she had her advantages. Though she lacked knowledge of agricultural techniques, she could use her Space Spiritual Spring to accelerate the growth of crops, increase their yield, and even reduce pest infestations.


    Ye Shiqi possessed some modern knowledge, such as foreign languages, which she couldn¡¯t teach them but could share through storytelling, having witnessed customs and cultures of various countries in her previous life.


    Children loved hearing stories about the outside world, stories they had never heard before; when told by elders, they only heard tales from ancient times.


    These foreign fairy tales, which they had never heard of before, captivated them, and they loved listening to such tales.


    Of course, Ye Shiqi had heard the stories of Snow White and the Prince.


    She shared these fairy tales with them and also played leaf music and sang folk songs for them.


    The children knew some folk songs but lacked musical knowledge. The sound of Ye Shiqi playing the leaves was beautiful, making them happy to sing the folk songs.


    Ye Shiqi also knew some calligraphy and could paint portraits for the children.


    All the village children liked this clever and smart young girl.


    Ye Shiqi painted portraits, which some village elders learned of. Some of the older ones wanted to preserve their own portraits, so they requested Ye Shiqi to paint for them.


    Ye Shiqi initially did not want to take on this job; taking their money felt somewhat inappropriate, not taking it made her tired but painting also cost money for purchasing paper.


    Doing a good deed each day also depended on whether one could do it well; there were not 1000, but there were over 100 elderly in the village, especially since her own grandparents also wanted her to paint for them.


    Unaware that she could paint, her own relatives, including her maternal grandparents, also desired her to paint portraits for them to cherish in their homes, to have something to remember them by when they aged.


    Ye Mei Qi¡¯s daughter knew how to paint, a fact Hongji and his wife had known for a long time, and they knew much more since their daughter always designed paintings for them.


    The couple also had portraits painted by their daughter, both in the same picture, looking so similar, as if cast from the same mold as their real selves.


    They had never bothered getting portraits painted by someone else for a fee outside, none were as lifelike as those done by their daughter.

 Chapter 193 - 193 192 Daughters Request

    ?Chapter 193: Chapter 192 Daughter¡¯s Request Chapter 193: Chapter 192 Daughter¡¯s Request The daughter had a talent for painting, and Hongji specially bought the best drawing paper from the county for his youngest daughter to practice with.


    Hongji was not too biased either; while he obtained good-quality paper for his youngest daughter to train with, he also bought different paper for his other daughters, allowing them to practice with slightly inferior paper.


    The painting skills of the youngest daughter were also something the other daughters wanted to learn; this was an addition to their lives beyond the studies they did with Mr. Chen.


    Hongji spent money on high-quality drawing paper for his youngest daughter¡¯s paintings, which wasn¡¯t cheap at all, causing Mrs. Lai, upon knowing that her son spent so much on drawing paper for his granddaughter, to feel a pang in her heart!


    It seemed a waste of money to have the family paint, but the elderly couple still wanted their granddaughter to draw for them and never complained about the cost of the paper.


    When the granddaughter painted portraits for other villagers using such high-quality paper, it pained her heart each time, and she made sure to charge them a little.


    ¡°Everyone has seen my granddaughter¡¯s painting skills. If she sold her portraits, she would surely make a good sum. She doesn¡¯t charge you for her labor, but she can¡¯t just cover the cost of the paper. If you want my granddaughter to paint for you, you must pay for the paper.¡±


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s words were not without reason; those who wanted Shiqi to paint for them had saved a bit of their nest egg, it was just the cost of the portrait paper, possibly around a dozen coins, an amount they could afford.


    The family members had worked hard over the past couple of years and earned some money, making life a bit better at home; the children would give some pocket money to their elders.


    Shiqi put effort into painting portraits, yet her grandmother collected the money; even though it was just for the paper, she felt somewhat helpless.


    Hongji, being a filial son, usually gave some pocket money to his parents; Mrs. Lai collected a bit of money for the paper, and he could not say much about it.


    As long as his parents did not meddle in some of the larger harvests at home, for the sake of harmony, Hongji and his wife turned a blind eye, letting Mrs. Lai be busy with her dealings.


    Shiqi did not paint portraits every day; she had many other things to do and only allowed people who wanted portraits to schedule an appointment, painting one portrait per week on the day Mr. Chen rested, using painting as a leisure activity.


    As Shiqi grew up, she certainly did not forget about learning musical instruments; that day at the dinner table, she expressed her desire for her parents to buy her a musical instrument and hire a teacher.


    That evening, after having dinner, Shiqi saw her parents entering the room with her younger brother and remembered about the musical instrument; she knocked and entered her parents¡¯ room.


    The youngest daughter specifically came to seek out her parents; Hongji and Mrs. Li exchanged glances, knowing that their daughter definitely had something to discuss with them.


    Regarding what it was? They could guess a bit¡­


    Mrs. Li beckoned her youngest daughter over to sit beside her, holding her son and then placing him in the cradle, the couple focusing their primary attention on their clever and bright daughter.


    ¡°Father, Mother, I came to ask if you could buy musical instruments for my sisters and me first. If it¡¯s hard to hire a teacher, we sisters could start by practicing with the instruments first.¡±


    Mrs. Li glanced at her husband and said, ¡°Daughter, our family is a farming household; neither of us knows how to teach you to play musical instruments. Even if we buy them for you, how will you learn without a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes, daughter, buying musical instruments is quite expensive. I heard that the instruments used by ladies from wealthy families are very costly!¡±


    Hongji also spoke up; he had been non-committal until then, spending most of his money on constructing the newly purchased estate.


    ¡°Father, Mother, if we don¡¯t understand, we can learn. We could buy cheaper or slightly lower-quality instruments to begin with, like the flute, which is made of bamboo and is somewhat cheaper.¡±


    Shiqi understood the situation of her parents, who were farmers; even hiring a teacher to teach their daughters literacy was probably the limit of their capabilities.


    But she refused to accept that others could become talented women while she, even as a farmer¡¯s daughter, could not, as long as she had the desire to learn and acquire skills.


    She had a foundation in music, familiar with several Western instruments; it was only ancient times instruments she did not know. Still, playing the flute was common between ancient and modern times, making it the easiest and most affordable instrument to begin with.


    ¡°It might not be good for girls to learn such instruments. Wait until our farm makes more money, Daddy will buy you a pipa.¡±


    Hongji had that sort of mindset, believing that it was better for men to play the flute, as if women learned it, people might deem it inappropriate.


    ¡°Daddy, your daughter has money; this money might be enough for you to buy me an ordinary Guqin.¡±


    Ye Shiqi took out from her space the silver and gold she previously stored. Over the past year, the honey she sold from her space, her parents had given her the money.


    Only the money from the farm¡¯s produce was kept by her parents. Mrs. Hongji and her husband were very progressive, and seeing that their little daughter could do so much, they let her keep the earnings from her labor as her future dowry.


    Over the past year and more, Mrs. Hongji and her husband had not expected their daughter to make so much money from selling honey.


    Mrs. Li recalled that time when the young Master Tang gave a gift to their little daughter who seemed not to have accepted it. However, the young Master¡¯s box was missing some small gold. At the time, she and young Master Tang had found it strange but had kept quiet about it.


    This secret had always remained buried in the hearts of Mrs. Li and young Master Tang. It turned out that the daughter had accepted the gold.


    Mrs. Li knew the process, but Hongji did not. When he saw the small gold on the table, he asked:


    ¡°Where did this small gold come from?¡±


    Mrs. Li glanced at her husband and said: S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Husband, I know about the small gold, it was a gift from young Master Tang to our little daughter, it seems it is the small gold she mentioned.¡±


    Hongji looked at his little daughter and asked:


    ¡°Is it as your mother has said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what Mother said is correct; I accepted the small gold from young Master Tang.¡±


    Ye Shiqi honestly told her parents that she had not accepted other valuable gifts except for gold and silver.


    Seeing so much money on the table, Mrs. Hongji and her husband did not think their daughter had stolen or robbed anyone. If someone in the village had lost something, they would surely have reported it and caught the thief.


    With such a kind nature, how could their little daughter have stolen or robbed?


    Hongji, looking at the considerable amount of money on the table, thought that not only a regular Guqin, even a pipa could be bought.


    As for hiring a teacher, that still required an introduction from the Tang Family. In this regard, Hongji was indeed quite unaware.


    Hongji nodded to his daughter and said, ¡°Regarding buying the instruments, Daddy knows now. Daddy doesn¡¯t understand musical instruments and does not know what kind of instrument teacher to hire. Tomorrow, when I see young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper, I¡¯ll ask him to help look around and help buy you the instruments.¡±


    Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Ye Shiqi knew that her father had agreed to hire a teacher and buy instruments.


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy, thank you, Mother.¡±


    The little daughter cleverly saluted them, and Hongji and Mrs. Li both smiled, for their little daughter was well-known as a genius in the village.


    This worry and joy made the couple do their utmost to protect her, shielding and sheltering their little daughter from harm.

 Chapter 194 - 194 193 Morning Exercises

    ?Chapter 194: Chapter 193 Morning Exercises Chapter 194: Chapter 193 Morning Exercises Ye Shiqi, content with her parents¡¯ agreement to her request, returned to her room satisfactorily.


    With the body of a little over one year old, she knew that being too tired wasn¡¯t good. It was only by keeping herself busy every day that she could feel a sense of security in this world described in the book of ancient times.


    Ye Shiqi was so determined partly because she had memories from her previous life. In ancient times, she was considered talented, but her parents were so poor. If she didn¡¯t strive, well¡­


    She couldn¡¯t describe how well she could live, but she didn¡¯t want to end up like those elder sisters who had to go out to work the fields so young.


    Now that they had an estate, they would go to the mountains there, but they hired people to do the heavy labor. To her and her sisters, working on the estate and going to the mountains felt no more strenuous than an exercise in their daily routine.


    Every day, Ye Shiqi would lead her sisters and the maids in morning exercises, which were actually a form of fitness dance.


    Without music, others might think they were dancing chaotically.


    Ye Shiqi actually knew yoga, but she found that the Martial Arts morning exercises were much more effective than anything yoga had to offer.


    She had heard that people in ancient times could practice Qinggong, but they, being from a farmer¡¯s family, couldn¡¯t afford to hire a master to teach them.


    After the rooster crowed and dawn began to break, their biological clocks, already trained by their grandmother¡¯s daily morning knock on the door to get them up for work, woke them.


    As day broke, they woke up at home and washed their faces with water prepared for them, despite the absence of toothbrushes and toothpaste in ancient times, using the rougher tooth-cleaning tools they had, which were still better than nothing.


    Ye Shiqi put on specially designed exercise clothes, wide-legged pants, and an oversized dress.


    She made sure that all her sisters had uniforms made from the same fabric and design, tailored by the seamstress. The dress was designed with wider sleeves and a bit more flutter, adding a sense of flying skirts and flowing sleeves when dancing.


    Having the same type of clothes made was possible with Mrs. Li¡¯s approval.


    For this, they faced ridicule from their family, specifically from Ye Shuzhen. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hmph, such a waste of money on this frivolous attire; won¡¯t people laugh their heads off if you wear this outside? Does this look like a madwoman¡¯s garb? Where¡¯s the elegance befitting a young lady of wealth?¡±


    Ever since the household became wealthier, Ye Shuzhen demanded that the family buy her better fabrics to make clothes, imitating the sashay of wealthy young ladies, swaying her hips as she walked, believing this to be the essence of the elegance she sought to emulate.


    Yet she was unaware that such a gait made her a laughingstock, although no one dared to laugh outright in her presence.


    ¡°They¡¯re really squandering the family¡¯s fortune! Wearing such clothes outside, people will think our family has gone mad,¡± said Mrs. Lai, who always favored the Ye sisters over the rest. She deemed the girls¡¯ spending frivolous no matter what they did and considered any of their activities a waste of money.


    Hongji¡¯s father didn¡¯t understand why his daughters needed such clothes.


    However, after hearing from his wife that the girls wanted to do it for fitness, he thought that exercise was a good thing and hoped that his children would grow up healthy.


    Mrs. Li remained silent when she heard her mother-in-law speak like this. She had learned to ignore her mother-in-law¡¯s words, letting them go in one ear and out the other. The mother-in-law could only nag without causing harm to her or her children.


    She wasn¡¯t the same person she had been before; she wouldn¡¯t let her mother-in-law or any other family members hurt her children at their whim.


    Hongji¡¯s father remained the same as always, he never voiced his opinion on what his wife said, appearing like a nice old man, forever playing the role of a peacemaker. In fact, sometimes he shared the same views as Mrs. Lai, thinking that it was unnecessary to waste money on girls, believing that providing them food and shelter was enough.


    Learning so many arts, the habit of buying things recklessly and wasting money was indeed not good. He would not say it out loud, but when Mrs. Lai made a scene ranting and raving, she sometimes ended up voicing the thoughts he kept to himself.


    Even though Hongji¡¯s father now had money, he stuck to his old habits, puffing on his bamboo-tube cigarette, exhaling smoke through his nose and mouth¡­


    The bamboo-tube cigarette was a daily vice that he couldn¡¯t quit, and even though the tobacco was cheap, he was too frugal to buy higher-quality leaves despite his wealth.


    Even with more money, he did not squander it, but the clothes he wore were much better than before. Except for when he worked, he wore special work clothes that were durable, dirt-resistant, and sweat-absorbent.


    Ye Shiqi and her sisters, regardless of what Third Aunt or their grandmother said, remained silent, they wouldn¡¯t retort, but continued to do what they were doing.


    The sisters¡¯ disregard made the taunting words from Ye Shuzhen and Mrs. Lai feel like punching cotton, leaving them with a sense of powerlessness.


    Once, they would have reacted with fury, responding with even more venomous words to express the anger in their hearts from being ignored.


    ¡°Talking to you, don¡¯t you understand how to respect your elders? What kind of attitude is that? And those eyes? Hmph!¡± came Ye Shuzhen¡¯s angered voice.


    The five sisters of the Ye family¡­


    ¡°With no manners at all, they don¡¯t listen when their elders speak, just going their own way. How did our family end up raising such things?¡± echoed Mrs. Lai¡¯s angry voice.


    The five sisters of the Ye family¡­


    Did the sisters have no thoughts of their own? Wrong¡­ In fact, they were also very irritated, but they kept their anger inside. The family¡¯s attitude towards them was so familiar that their hearts had become like walls of brass and iron; such verbal attacks were nothing compared to physical ones.


    As long as they did not physically attack the sisters, let them say whatever they wanted. Deep down, they always thought, didn¡¯t those hurling insults reflect on how, by insulting them, they themselves were revealing their lack of manners?


    Was this the kind of upbringing the elders were proud of?


    Since they studied the Three Character Classic, the sisters of the Ye family began to understand the importance of filial piety and upright behavior to prevent leading the younger generation astray.


    The sisters of the Ye family would educate their little brother in his early years, hoping that he would grow up intelligent and clever. Unable to pursue the path of official examinations themselves, the sisters hoped their brother could fulfill the dreams and wishes they could not achieve.


    Just earning money was not enough; having a scholar in the family, a top scorer, that was what truly brought glory to one¡¯s ancestors.


    Like the newly wealthy farmer who had made money, he was just a rich man of the lower class. In any era, scholars were the most useful, and all the wealth and splendor could fade in the blink of an eye.


    Bringing glory to one¡¯s ancestors was something only scholars could achieve, and coming out on top in the civil examinations was the greatest honor.


    As a woman, Ye Shiqi knew she couldn¡¯t achieve this, but she hoped her brother, who was only two or three months old, could do it.


    Women could become talented ladies, but they couldn¡¯t follow the path of the imperial examinations. The sisters hoped their brother could walk this path, while their family aimed to earn more money. After all, one day, they could support a scholar¡¯s education, and educating a scholar was very expensive.


    After Ye Shiqi dressed herself, it was still not time for breakfast. She took her maid and walked out of the yard. Their home looked large, built like a courtyard house, but unlike a wealthy family with many courtyards, the sisters used the same yard as the rest of the family.

 Chapter 195 - 195 194 Fitness Fans

    ?Chapter 195: Chapter 194 Fitness Fans Chapter 195: Chapter 194 Fitness Fans At that moment, Ye Shiqi and her elder sisters were already standing in the courtyard, waiting for her to join them for morning exercises.


    Ye Shiqi arrived in the courtyard where her sisters and the maid were already waiting for her to join them in doing morning exercises.


    The sisters stood in the courtyard, with Ye Shiqi in the front. Her elder sisters spread out, and the maid also stood behind the elder sisters, watching Ye Shiqi¡¯s movements and gestures as everyone did the morning exercises together.


    Ye Shiqi called out ¡°1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8,¡± then she spun around, reaching and bending, her feet jumping, and the people following behind her did the same. This was an exercise routine she had created herself.


    This exercise was actually quite similar to dance, combining fitness and dance moves into one routine.


    But without music, it just looked like random body motions to an onlooker.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s petite body moved agilely like a sprightly monkey. She had consistently consumed ¡®Space Water¡¯ and replenished her energy with honey, strengthening her bones and making her legs very springy. Although she did not know qinggong, her movements were very lively and full of bounce.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s elder sisters had also continuously consumed the energy from the ¡®Space Water¡¯. The family regularly ate fruits and vegetables grown with ¡®Space Water¡¯ and honey from bees kept in the ¡®space¡¯. Although their bodies were not as springy as Ye Shiqi¡¯s, they were also quite flexible, and their dancing was graceful.


    The Ye family¡¯s sisters dancing in the courtyard had been a daily routine for more than a few days. Unless it was windy or rainy, they would do the same thing every morning.


    Because of this, their courtyard often attracted many young boys and girls as fans, who had never seen dance before. As the Ye family¡¯s sisters did their morning exercises, their every move drew synchronized mimicry from the onlooking siblings.


    The maid following behind also danced well, a sense of rhythm in her dance that these rural children had never seen before.


    It didn¡¯t just attract young boys and girls as fans, but also attracted young male and female fans.


    Ye Shuzhen was used to the sisters doing morning exercises, and she never used to wake up early. She only heard noises in the courtyard and would cover her head, ignoring the sounds, continuing to sleep until the sun was high.


    These were Ye Shuzhen¡¯s thoughts, relishing life before getting married, aware that after marriage, regardless of how wealthy her life might be, it wouldn¡¯t be as leisurely as her days at her parental home.


    Her elder sister, Second Sister, was an example. Before her marriage, she was like Shuzhen, never waking up until the sun was high, but since getting married and opening a store with her husband, she had started waking up at dawn every day to work.


    Where could she find the pleasure of enjoying life like at her parental home, where she could wake when she wanted, eat well, live well, and even have some pocket money every month?


    Not to mention her eldest sister, who had married within their village. Her husband could now earn money, but she also had to farm, tend the land, and even help with the child. It was clear that her days before marriage were more relaxing and free.


    Since the Ye family¡¯s sisters had perfected this dance, it had started to draw a large fan base, making the inside and outside of the courtyard lively.


    Ye Shuzhen was awakened by the noise and initially cursed in anger. But when she heard so many voices outside, not just children¡¯s voices but also some local sisters and young men from the village.


    Ye Shuzhen felt a bit embarrassed about her initial reaction, curious about what exactly her nieces were doing to draw such crowds.


    Seeing her nieces dance rhythmically and gracefully, she couldn¡¯t help but get out of bed, sneaking a watch from the window, still in her pajamas, trying to imitate the dance in her room.


    However, her body flexibility might not have been as good as her nieces¡¯, and she struggled to mimic their moves accurately or remember their dance steps.


    Ye Shuzhen felt that her figure had grown fuller and heavier since the family had become more affluent, indulging in good food and drink far more than before.


    The clothes she used to wear no longer fit her. She wanted to be a beautiful bride, and from that day onward, whenever she heard noises from the courtyard in the morning, she would secretly practice the morning exercises in her room.


    She always forgot the moves in the morning exercises, her hands and feet moving chaotically and swinging erratically, the unbalanced effort made her quite exhausted.


    After doing morning exercises with her nieces every day, Ye Shuzhen¡¯s appetite for breakfast increased.


    The Ye family¡¯s breakfast routine had now changed from before, offering a variety of styles such as pastries, buns, noodles, and porridge, allowing the master to choose their meal, and the leftovers from the master¡¯s meal would be eaten by the workers in the house.


    The Ye family¡¯s sisters did morning exercises every morning, setting off a craze for morning exercises in the village. Those who learned the morning exercises from the Ye family¡¯s sisters organized their own sisters at home to exercise together in the morning.


    Some of the men in the village started doing morning exercises in the morning and practicing skills in the evening, as part of the men¡¯s activities.


    Ye Shiqi preferred drinking milk, but since the family could not meet this need without cows, only sheep were raised.


    Without cow¡¯s milk, she settled for the next best thing, sheep¡¯s milk, which is also a good nutritional product. She also added honey, having a glass of sheep¡¯s milk both morning and evening as a beauty and skincare nutritional product.


    To accommodate Ye Shiqi¡¯s habit, after establishing the estate, Hongji and his wife went to great lengths to buy sheep from a distant place. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from chickens, ducks, geese, and cows, there were now sheep in the estate.


    Ye Shiqi also wanted a milk bath like others, which might seem a distant dream, so she had to use fresh flowers instead of a milk bath.


    Besides growing melons and fruits, the estate also dedicated some areas at the edge to grow roses, specifically for the Ye family¡¯s sisters¡¯ floral baths.


    Ye Shiqi wanted a floral bath, and Hongji had no choice but to ask Young Master Tang to get him some fairy flower seedlings.


    Raising rose seedlings was actually quite easy, and any experienced flower farmer could cultivate them simply by cutting and planting.


    Since fresh flowers were planted in the estate, the house occasionally had fresh flowers arranged.


    More rose petals were used for baths, and the flowers from roses were used to make tea. Adding honey, it made a delicious floral tea.


    Occasionally, some chrysanthemums were also added to brew with honey.


    Ye Shiqi¡¯s habit of drinking floral tea and having floral baths was followed by her sisters.


    Seeing that her nieces¡¯ skin was better than hers, Ye Shuzhen, who had reached puberty, always had acne on her face, which was sometimes caused by eating spicy and fried foods.


    Seeing the acne on her face in the small mirror vexed Ye Shuzhen as she wondered how her nieces could maintain such good skin?


    Ye Shuzhen thus paid close attention and discovered some of her nieces¡¯ daily habits, such as drinking floral tea with honey added, and last night¡¯s sheep¡¯s milk, and even taking floral baths.


    Ye Shuzhen believed that her nieces¡¯ beautiful skin must have developed from these practices, so of course, she decided to follow their example.


    Not only her daughter but also other young girls in the house drank sheep¡¯s milk, took floral baths, and drank floral tea. Mrs. Lai thought they were being pretentious. If it was just drinking honey tea, then drink honey tea; could adding some fresh flowers make it taste much better?


    She too tried this taste and found indeed it was delightful, undoubtedly more aromatic with the floral essence than just drinking honey tea alone.

 Chapter 196 - 196 195 Requesting Help from the Tang Family

    ?Chapter 196: Chapter 195 Requesting Help from the Tang Family Chapter 196: Chapter 195 Requesting Help from the Tang Family However, Mrs. Lai¡¯s eyesight was a bit blurry. Having heard that drinking chrysanthemum could improve one¡¯s vision and with such delicious honey available, how could she resist drinking it? She had the maid make her honey tea daily, with a touch of chrysanthemum.


    Mrs. Li, seeing her daughters enrich themselves every day, naturally didn¡¯t remain idle. Since giving birth, she felt her once slim figure had become much fuller, which she found somewhat inconvenient.


    She didn¡¯t diet intentionally, but she moved around the room while her daughters did their morning exercises and took care of her children. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mrs. Li certainly didn¡¯t dare to go out to the courtyard to exercise vigorously. As a farmer¡¯s wife, she knew that behaving too boldly would attract idle gossip, and she couldn¡¯t get past her Mother-in-law¡¯s scrutiny.


    Since the birth of her son, Mrs. Li had been even more dedicated to raising him. After bearing five daughters, those bleak days now seemed to give way to spring.


    Having a son seemed to make everything complete, and she devoted more time to him.


    She took great care in raising her son, trying to make up for the regret of not being there for her youngest daughter in her infancy.


    During her pregnancy with her son, Mrs. Li heard her youngest daughter, who had just begun to speak, talk about prenatal education every day for the child in her womb.


    She didn¡¯t understand what prenatal education was. Her wish and her husband¡¯s was for the child in her womb to be as smart and agile as their youngest daughter. They hoped this child would be a son and also be bright and agile.


    The couple talked to the unborn child in her belly every evening.


    Sometimes, their daughters would also sing and talk to the child in her womb when they were by her side.


    Ye Shiqi even adapted 300 Tang poems she had read in her previous life into songs, singing them next to her mother.


    Her efforts were slightly successful; the sisters didn¡¯t know the songs were actually poems, but they could still follow along and sing a few lines, memorizing some of the songs by ear.


    Mrs. Li watched her older daughters, under the guidance of their youngest sister, not only sing and dance but also learn to write and draw.


    She felt her life had started to change since the arrival of her youngest daughter.


    Even though she now had a son, she was even more fond of her youngest daughter than her other daughters.


    Don¡¯t say she was too biased. This was actually guilt for not being there for her youngest daughter during her early years.


    She always tried to compensate with her unique motherly love. As a mother, Mrs. Li felt she owed her daughters too much, especially the youngest one.


    She knew their home¡¯s prosperity today owed much to her youngest daughter¡¯s tremendous efforts.


    Although the entire family worked hard to improve their lives, she knew it was her youngest daughter¡¯s efforts that had made their lives better.


    Since their household¡¯s life had improved, Mrs. Li¡¯s family back home also strived to better their own lives. Her two younger brothers were even working hard to manage their estates well.


    She could lead many people to wealth, but as a countrywoman, she didn¡¯t feel proud. She only wished for her children to grow up healthy and meet some of their daughters¡¯ demands with their efforts.


    Hongji, wanting a teacher for his daughter and to buy musical instruments, met Young Master Tang, the junior housekeeper of the Tang Family, the next day at the factory and relayed this request to him, asking for his help in finding a teacher and buying musical instruments.


    Young Master Tang, after hearing Hongji¡¯s words and understanding it was the Ye family¡¯s sisters who wanted to learn and purchase musical instruments, agreed to his request without hesitation.


    The Tang Family¡¯s shops, spanning the nation, dealing in essentials like firewood, rice, oil, vinegar, groceries, fabric, ready-made clothes, and gold and silver jewelry, also had stores selling musical instruments.


    Whether ordinary instruments or precious ones, these high-end instruments were certainly crafted by skilled artisans using costly materials. Although not exactly rare, they have all kinds of instruments used by young ladies and young masters from wealthy families to learn music.


    There would also be a workshop for making musical instruments, and Hongji only wanted to buy ordinary instruments, which Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper agreed to do, offering them at the most favorable prices.


    Hongji gave Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper money to help him buy the instruments and to hire a teacher.


    Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper returned to the mansion in the evening. He remembered that the young master had said that he needed to report every action of the Ye family¡¯s sisters to him.


    In the evening at this time, it was the young master¡¯s dinner time, and as usual, he would dine in Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper did not enter the dining hall where the masters ate. He waited in the living room, and after the masters had finished their dinner, he would report the matter to them.


    As for his own dinner, of course, he would go back to his house and eat with his wife, who was already pregnant.


    Jinhua, since becoming pregnant, had suffered from morning sickness. She would work in the young master¡¯s courtyard during the day and return to her own house at night.


    Even though she was pregnant, she punctually and unfailingly escorted the young master to and from the Xinghe Academy every morning and evening.


    She only rested on the young master¡¯s day off, which was also her day off.


    The young master had grown a bit, and with the Attendant Student by his side, she, the wet nurse, no longer had to live in the young master¡¯s room daily like Mrs. Li used to do.


    Since she had gotten married, Chunxiang and Qiu Xia would take turns on duty in the young master¡¯s room at night.


    The maids did this, of course, to prevent the young master from kicking off his blankets and catching cold at night.


    Of course, Jinhua arranged their daily assignments, which was also per Madam¡¯s wishes.


    Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper drank a cup of tea and ate a little pastry to fill his stomach before the young master finally arrived.


    Formerly, Housekeeper Tang managed the timber factory in cooperation with the Ye family, but since Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper got married, these tasks had been handed over to his son.


    He specifically managed the mansion¡¯s affairs and some assignments from the Old Master. Although not yet of retiring age, he had already delegated many responsibilities to his son, including the management of the Tang Family¡¯s estates.


    These properties were all overt assets of the Tang Family and did not include the dowries of the Tang family¡¯s women.


    The women¡¯s dowries were all managed with the help of their own dowry assistants.


    As usual, Tang Shunyan saw Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper in the living room and knew he must have something to discuss.


    If there was something that couldn¡¯t be shared with others, Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper would secretly tell him.


    So, this time, whatever had happened in the Ye family must definitely be something that could be shared with everyone at home.


    Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper, upon seeing young Master, did not immediately speak. This young master, so composed, had already made him accustomed to the young master¡¯s calm demeanor. To those who knew him, he was mature and composed; to those who didn¡¯t know better, they might think he was a slow-moving lady.


    Tang Shunyan sat down on a chair on the side, and a maid brought him post-dinner tea, which was also chrysanthemum soaked in honey. Drinking chrysanthemum tea was revitalizing and had become part of his daily routine.


    While studying at the academy, he would have his family prepare chrysanthemum tea in a flask. When thirsty, he would take a few sips not only to quench his thirst but also to keep him alert when he felt drowsy.


    Tang Shunyan took a few sips of the chrysanthemum tea, placed the cup on the table, and then said to Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper:


    ¡°Young Master Tang¡¯s housekeeper, speak directly, please! What has happened in the Ye family again?¡±

 Chapter 197 - 197 196 Be the Best

    ?Chapter 197: Chapter 196 Be the Best Chapter 197: Chapter 196 Be the Best Tang Shunyan was quite curious; the Ye Family¡¯s sisters did morning exercises every day, just like his daily martial arts practice¡ªsuch habits for strengthening the body were commendable in his eyes.


    Girls too had their own perseverance and skills. The girls of the Ye family surprised them every day and were certainly not as vulgar and ordinary as other farmer girls.


    After hearing the young Master¡¯s words, the Junior Housekeeper laughed and said to him,


    ¡°Young Master, the small boss of the Ye family has asked this servant for help in finding a Mr. Instrument who can teach, to purchase some common musical instruments.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Ye Family¡¯s sisters again, want to learn musical instruments? They are also asking a teacher to instruct them in music. The Ye Family¡¯s sisters are indeed making progress, like always!¡± Madam Tang, who was dining in the courtyard with her husband and eldest son, as usual, remarked.


    At this moment, it was Tang Shunyan¡¯s father who spoke.


    By now, the other elders had finished their meal and come out to the living room to sit. They sipped their tea while listening to their conversation.


    ¡°The Ye Family¡¯s sisters bring surprises every day. They understand just like other Misses; they need to learn more skills. They come from a farming background, but they are not ordinary farmer folks¡­¡±


    Madam Tang, herself a Lady coming from a scholarly family, quite appreciated these farmer girls from the Ye family. They were not like ordinary farm households who knew nothing.


    Striving to learn more for themselves, such self-fulfillment for a woman was a commendable virtue of constant aspiration.


    ¡°Hmm, learning more is good,¡± Mr. Tang also expressed his admiration, having liked their honesty and diligence since getting to know the family.


    Tang Shunyan, having listened to his family¡¯s conversation, spoke about his most pressing concern: ¡°Can we hire a teacher for their family? Could we perhaps hire a female teacher?¡±


    The Junior Housekeeper fell silent for a moment, then continued,


    ¡°In our small county, it might be difficult to hire a talented female who can teach musical instruments. Those who can play instruments are those Misses; they would not become a teacher for a farming family nor work for such a small amount of money.¡±


    Upon hearing the Junior Housekeeper¡¯s words, Tang Shunyan impulsively said,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hire a female teacher from the Capital. If the Ye family cannot afford the high fees for the teacher, I will help and pay for it.¡±


    No sooner had Tang Shunyan spoken than Lady Tang, as usual, after having her meal in her own courtyard, came to her mother-in-law¡¯s courtyard to eavesdrop; she did so every day, exercising her right.


    For instance, she was now voicing her opinion that belonged to a mother, trying to prevent her son from spending a large sum of money on a teacher¡ªbut in fact, it was for hiring a teacher for the Ye Family¡¯s sisters.


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite appropriate for you to pay for their teacher, is it? Our money didn¡¯t come from the wind. Why should you be so generous?¡±


    His mother obstructed him from doing certain things time and again; it had become a habit. Tang Shunyan would not get angry immediately, instead articulating his own reasons for wanting to do what he intended.


    ¡°Mother, hiring a teacher for music is not only for the Ye Family¡¯s sisters. Mother, have you forgotten? The young men and women of other large families all have skills in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. I am learning calligraphy and painting now, but what about the Qin?¡±


    Tang Shunyan looked at his mother, paused, and then continued,


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything about musical instruments. Mother, have you seen Meng Zhaojun? This girl understands Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. Surely your son can¡¯t be outdone by her?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun was skilled in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, a young talent. Lady Tang had long been aware of this, and she had even had a falling out over Meng¡¯s assertiveness.


    She had previously opposed hiring a teacher for the Ye Family¡¯s sisters but couldn¡¯t object to hiring one for her son.


    Like any mother wishing for her son¡¯s success, Lady Tang naturally felt the same, and even if she opposed it, her husband and the other elders would not let her have her way on matters of educating her son. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Well then, please go ahead and hire one, but we must find a better teacher.¡±


    Lady Tang did not object, and the Junior Housekeeper had no idea which music teacher from the big city was the best.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not sure which teacher would be the best to hire,¡± the servant said.


    Madam Tang thought for a moment and decided to employ a teacher, which meant writing letters to her natal family for assistance.


    Her natal family was a famously scholarly aristocratic family in the Capital, and hiring a teacher was surely not beyond their capabilities.


    ¡°If it¡¯s for hiring a teacher for my grandson, then we should hire the best one. It¡¯s only a part-time job for the Ye Family¡¯s sisters, and certainly, the funds should not come from my grandson; let the family pay for it. After all, some other boys and girls in the family need to learn musical instruments too, so let them learn as well!¡±


    Lady Tang felt somewhat displeased upon hearing her Mother-in-law¡¯s words. Why should the rest of the Tang Family benefit from hiring a music teacher for her eldest son¡¯s child? She even took issue with the Ye family benefiting.


    She couldn¡¯t allow more of the Tang Family to benefit and have those children be smarter than her own son; her son was the best.


    Lady Tang only thought these thoughts privately but dared not voice them out loud.


    The Tang Family was a large clan and needed to be united. Any words spoken by her, Lady Tang, could affect that unity and bring criticism from the family.


    Lady Tang restrained her words as not to displease her husband, for fear of seeming petty or jeopardizing her image in his eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t push her husband towards others. Other masters of the Tang Family were certainly capable of hiring their teachers. Their actions still required the approval of Madam Tang and the Family Head¡¯s final agreement.


    With the decision to hire a teacher settled, Tang Shunyan still felt something was unfinished and so said to the Junior Housekeeper:


    ¡°Since we are buying musical instruments, we naturally should buy better ones for studying music. Ordinary instruments won¡¯t reveal the essence of the music. Why use inferior instruments when we have good teachers? Our family has craftsmen who make instruments, and as long as they are paid, why wouldn¡¯t they produce fine instruments?¡±


    As Young Master Tang Shunyan had spoken, the Junior Housekeeper nodded and promised that the workshop would specially make instruments for Young Master Tang and the Ye sisters.


    Thus, there might be more than one kind of instrument needed since there were five sisters in the Ye family!


    It¡¯s impossible to purchase just one qin. When the teacher comes for lessons, one qin might be required, and with five sisters from the Ye family, five qins might be needed, not to mention other instruments like the pipa. This would result in a significant order.


    Furthermore, there were many little masters in the Tang Family. If Young Master Tang had something, they must have it too.


    So, this turned out to be another considerable order.


    Since the decision was agreed upon by the heads of the family, the Junior Housekeeper naturally arranged for it to be done immediately.


    Lady Tang pursed her lips but couldn¡¯t say a word. Her younger son was already one year old and would soon start his own enlightenment.


    Having received the orders from his masters, the Junior Housekeeper left and returned to his own home to have dinner with his wife.


    During dinner, he discussed this matter with his wife, Jinhua.


    ¡°Our Young Master is very concerned about the Ye sisters. You¡¯d better do well with the tasks he¡¯s entrusted you with,¡± Jinhua said to her husband, hinting at something more¡­

 Chapter 198 - 198 197 Letters

    ?Chapter 198: Chapter 197 Letters Chapter 198: Chapter 197 Letters ¡°Madam, I understand,¡± said Young Master Tang, knowing that as the young Master grows day by day, his own ideas were enlarging and perhaps in the future, this Young Master might become the one leading the household.


    The next day, setting aside other affairs, Young Master Tang took his men to the instrument-making workshop.


    The workshop was not in New County, and for this task, the destination was quite far, deep within Zhou City.


    The journey was lengthy; a round trip in one day was unlikely, so he had prepared to spend the night in the city.


    Accompanied by guards, Young Master Tang rode to the city, a move known to all in the Tang Family.


    News had already spread that the household intended to invite Mr. Instrument and had also asked the workshop to produce additional instruments.


    The young lads and ladies of the Tang family and all the children might soon possess their own instruments.


    This news was delightful. The tasks ordered by the household were of course premium, and purchasing such instruments privately could be more costly.


    The household¡¯s commission might result in a slight deduction from their annual profit share, but relative to this, the benefits provided by the family brought them greater joy.


    Madam Tang also prepared a letter for her family along with the honey sent by the Ye family and packed fresh fruits picked from the Ye family¡¯s fields, a daily routine for the Tang household¡¯s buyers to gather vegetables and fruits before dawn and deliver them to the residence.


    The journey to the Imperial Capital took a day, and after arranging this, all she could do was wait for news.


    As dusk fell and the gates of the Imperial Capital were about to close, a carriage and several riders arrived, their faces weary from the long journey.


    Carrying a letter from Madam, the gifts in the carriage, along with a Tang family steward, who was the manager included as part of Madam Tang¡¯s dowry, they were indeed workers coming from the Zhao residence.


    This group, containing the inside of the city, needed to travel far to reach the Zhao residence, and it was already late into the night. Some shops were closing while others were just starting to see brisk business.


    The inner city of the Imperial Capital was bustling, but these people could not hasten their journey; tired and hungry, they slowly walked towards the Zhao residence.


    Occasionally, they saw ladies calling out to customers from outside some shops, and music floated from others.


    Those who understood knew that such lively night scenes, filled with songs and laughter, were not ordinary business establishments, but entertainment venues.


    Even shops that were closed illuminated their fronts with lanterns, and some restaurants were just starting dinner service.


    The aroma from the restaurants exacerbated the hunger of the group, who had only rested briefly for water and dry rations to maintain their pace throughout the day.


    Missing their time meant they wouldn¡¯t make it through the city gates, potentially ruining their mission.


    Another hour passed before the group finally reached the gates of the Zhao residence, by which time both men and horses were famished and exhausted.


    It was now past dinner time, and the gates of the Zhao residence were already closed.


    The steward and the guards dismounted. The steward, most familiar with this place, led the way, as the other guards did not recognize it. He went forward to knock on the door.


    Only a moment later, two men came out to open the door, the Protectors of the gate.


    When they saw the steward along with the guards and a carriage, they recognized the steward who had led the delivery of gifts each year.


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, why so late?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ve traveled all day to get here. Have someone promptly assist with bringing in the carriage and horses. There are gifts on the carriage from Madam Tang.¡±


    After the housekeeper spoke, the guard who opened the door called his brothers to help unload the horses and the items from the carriage.


    The housekeeper asked these guards to take those guards to find something to eat and a place to stay.


    He also needed to meet with the master overnight to deliver a letter before going to eat and find a place to stay.


    The housekeeper sought out the housekeeper of this family, the older sister of Madam Tang, who was of middle age and firmly in control of the household.


    The children of Mrs. Zhao of the Zhao family were already married and had their own children.


    The couple had just finished their meal and had returned to their room to prepare for bed. It was summer and felt rather hot, so they had placed ice in the room to cool down.


    ¡°Old Master, Madam, someone outside requests an audience,¡± a maid came in to report.


    ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s so late, is it a family member or a guest?¡± Mr. Zhao asked. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s the accompanying housekeeper of Granny Zhao, who has traveled all day to get here, and has brought Granny¡¯s gifts. There are guards, maids, and old women who have already moved the fruits, vegetables, and gifts inside, and some have also carried fruits and gifts into our courtyard.¡±


    Hearing it was Granny¡¯s housekeeper, Mrs. Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Please bring them in quickly, and prepare fine wine to entertain our guests from afar.¡±


    The couple walked together to the living room to receive the guests and met the dust-covered housekeeper.


    The housekeeper had just entered the living room, where a maid served him tea and pastries. He drank a cup of tea and ate a pastry to quench his thirst and fill his stomach.


    ¡°Steward Zhao, what brings you here on Granny¡¯s behalf? Oh, you should have found a place to eat and stay first. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to see us tomorrow,¡± Mrs. Zhao politely said, appreciative of the respect they had always received from Granny.


    It was also because, over the past year, they had regularly received honey from them, and in the last six months, fruits and vegetables as well, which tasted many times better than what they could buy locally.


    That honey allowed their women to nourish their skin, and it helped the elderly, middle-aged, and those with minor ailments or constipation; drinking it made some of their minor issues disappear.


    Being better than spending money on doctors and medicine, the fruits and vegetables they sent each time were delicious and made them very happy; these were the good things they often couldn¡¯t buy.


    The hosts of the Zhao family entered the living room, where Steward Zhao stood up, bowed, and greeted them.


    ¡°Sit¡­ You must be tired and hungry, right? The Madam has already instructed someone to bring you food and wine. Go eat first; we can talk tomorrow,¡± Old Master Zhao said.


    Old Master Zhao was quite fond of his sister, and since this was her steward, he was naturally courteous.


    ¡°Old Master, Madam, I¡¯ve just had a pastry and filled my stomach a bit. After I report to you and the Madam, I can get this matter resolved quickly and we can all rest easier. Here is a letter from the young lady,¡± the housekeeper spoke.


    The housekeeper took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Mr. Zhao.


    Mr. Zhao knew that his sister¡¯s surname was Lee and there must be some other matter. He read the letter first; apart from usual greetings, it also asked for their help with a matter, but he felt it was better for the Madam to handle it.


    ¡°Madam, please take a look at the letter!¡±


    ¡°Old Master, you can make the decision,¡± Mrs. Zhao said while taking the letter, but she glanced at the content anyway.


    ¡°It would be better if you handle this matter, Madam,¡± Mr. Zhao said.

 Chapter 199 - 199 198 Lady Loves Scholar

    ?Chapter 199: Chapter 198 Lady Loves Scholar Chapter 199: Chapter 198 Lady Loves Scholar Madam Zhao, after hearing her husband¡¯s words and reading the letter, nodded and said:


    ¡°Good, tomorrow I¡¯ll have the housekeeper take care of this matter. I already have someone in mind. Since the Tang Mansion wishes to hire Mr. Instrument, and there are both men and women in their household, we might as well invite a teacher of each gender. I happen to know such a couple; they should agree.¡±


    Mr. Zhao didn¡¯t know at the moment which couple his wife was referring to and asked:


    ¡°Madam, would you please enlighten me?¡±


    The housekeeper, hearing their conversation, smiled tiredly, relieved that the matter could be resolved quickly so he could return home sooner.


    Moreover, he had been tasked with bringing a teacher back with him. If he couldn¡¯t complete this task, he would have to wait here. The sooner the matter was settled, the better.


    ¡°Old Master, have you forgotten my distant relatives from one of my branches? They are but a small wealthy family, and their daughter, spoiled and pampered, knows Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. Yet despite the pursuit of many gentlemen from the Capital, she chose to marry a poor scholar.¡±


    ¡°Madam, now I remember. You once said that it was a pity this lady¡¯s character was so virtuous she didn¡¯t marry into our family. How could she marry a poor scholar and become the subject of ridicule?¡±


    ¡°Matters of matrimony are hard to predict. The Lady fell in love with a poor scholar. This poor scholar was handsome and knowledgeable in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. It was his fortune to marry a rich lady, yet he was somewhat unlucky in his future prospects, failing to pass the imperial examinations as anything higher than a Scholar.¡±


    As a woman, Madam Zhao could understand to a degree; when you love someone, you wish to marry him. However, her relative loved a poor scholar, dooming him to a life of difficulty. Living in rented accommodations in Capital City, how could life be easy?


    Having a fallout with her family only added to their hardships. The path was one they chose themselves, and they had to shoulder all the joys and sorrows that came with it.


    ¡°A Scholar from Shangjing who couldn¡¯t pass the examinations saw rich Ladies fail as well, leaving both of them unable to return to their parents¡¯ homes. They had to rent a place to live and survive by doing odd jobs. He would have been better off taking his wife back home.¡±


    Mr. Zhao believed that a man who couldn¡¯t provide a better life for his wife, let alone a Scholar who couldn¡¯t promise a rich lady a better future, didn¡¯t act like a real man. He was a weak man, and the rich lady was blind to have chosen him.


    ¡°Old Master, this Lady fell out with her family but still longs for them, hoping one day they will forgive her. Another reason the scholar hasn¡¯t given up on continuing his examinations.¡±


    As a relative, Madam Zhao felt sympathy when the Lady married without her family¡¯s blessing and no dowry, so she secretly gave the Lady some dowry.


    Perhaps the Lady and her husband have been living in Capital City for over half a year, yet securing no stable job because they¡¯ve become role models for some gentlemen of the Capital.


    Some might deliberately interfere with the scholar¡¯s work, maybe the scholar¡¯s rival, a wealthy young master who wants you to fail. If that¡¯s the case, you are left with nothing to do but rely on your wife¡¯s support.


    The lady has been surviving on her dowry all this while, with the scholar unable to find work and idling away in the Capital, failing in his examinations. Their predicament has become a popular topic in the Capital.


    Storytellers recount their tale, and elderly members of wealthy families use their story as a cautionary lesson, admonishing the young not to marry rashly but to adhere to parental and matchmaker arrangements, lest they not find happiness.


    The couple exchanged their views on this, hmm, it seems the backgrounds of the two teachers have been laid out.


    The housekeeper felt as long as the teachers could be employed, the rest wasn¡¯t their concern.


    They had been away from the disturbances of the Capital for twenty to thirty years, even less aware of the recent happenings. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having decided on the teachers to be invited, Madam Zhao told the housekeeper to go downstairs for food and rest, leaving the matter in her hands.


    The housekeeper withdrew, and Madam Zhao wrote a letter overnight, sending it via a servant to the relative¡¯s house the next day.


    The couple rented a small courtyard in the Capital to avoid living in squalor, yet the rent for this yard was far from cheap.


    As Miss, she should have had a dowry, such as shops and residences, as part of her marriage. However, angered by her insistence on marrying without her family¡¯s blessings, they did not give her any dowry.


    The couple had lived in this courtyard for over half a year, subsisting on the money she had from before her marriage, and some dowry gifts given by elders and relatives who pitied her determination to marry, not wishing her to live too hard a life.


    Especially Madam Zhao, who would always have her do some work to help with the household expenses.


    Her husband, however, could not find a job and could only earn a living by setting up a stall and writing for people outside. His calligraphy and paintings also sold poorly, and one couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was due to deliberate sabotage that he couldn¡¯t even make enough to support the family.


    Even so, the couple did not employ servants. The husband¡¯s appearance remained unchanged. Although poor scholar, his clothes, while not luxurious, were patchless. Madam dressed him cleanly and neatly, making him just as charming and dashing as ever.


    It made the women who saw him think that it was no wonder the Miss had defied everything to marry him; it was for his looks, for his love that she had put everything on the line.


    Many women thought her foolish. She gave up being Miss, passed on becoming a rich lady, and instead chose to be a scholar¡¯s wife. She used to be helped with pouring tea and washing clothes, could ride in horse carriages and sedans when going out.


    Now, as the wife of a scholar, she had to do all kinds of chores such as washing clothes, sweeping, and cooking the three meals a day. In addition, she had to go out and purchase groceries on foot, looking after her husband¡¯s daily life.


    The Miss had transformed into a plain-looking housewife in an instant.


    During these arduous months, the Miss didn¡¯t seem to have lost her zest for life amidst the struggles; the couple remained loving and supported each other, and they did not lose their fighting spirit even while grappling with financial woes.


    The wife believed that her husband would not always be like this. Even if he didn¡¯t pass the imperial examination, he wouldn¡¯t remain mediocre forever. All they lacked at the moment was a little bit of luck.


    With his wife¡¯s support, the husband also thought that he was just short of luck. With his talent, even if he didn¡¯t pass the imperial examination, becoming a teacher, an expert in any of the disciplines of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, would be more than possible, and teaching at the academy was not a problem.


    The couple had always been a hot topic in the Capital. The husband was embarrassed to apply for a teaching position at the academy, still believing he had a chance.


    In the morning, after the wife had prepared breakfast and they had eaten together, the husband prepared to go out and set up his stall, while the wife helped him clean up. It was then that the door to their small courtyard was knocked.


    The couple glanced at each other, surprised. Who could it be looking for them?


    Could it be the rent collector? But wasn¡¯t it not yet time to pay the rent?


    ¡°Husband, I¡¯ll go open the door.¡±


    ¡°Wife, you tidy up the bowls and chopsticks. If someone has come, it is better that I open the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright!¡± The wife looked at the small living room; indeed, it wouldn¡¯t do to have a guest while it was in disarray. She quickly cleared the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen.


    The scholar went to open the door of the courtyard and saw that it was Mr. Zhao¡¯s housekeeper whom he had met before; a servant of Madam Zhao¡¯s relatives who had sent gifts to their family.

 Chapter 200 - 199 Heartbeat

    Chapter 200: Chapter 199 Heartbeat


    The scholar opened the door and was greeted by the familiar Housekeeper Zhao, who he warmly welcomed into his home.


    Housekeeper Zhao held a gift box in his hand, which contained a box of pastries, as the scholar invited him inside with a nod.


    As he entered the yard, he looked around; it was just the couple here, a small courtyard yet kept meticulously clean, even the occasional fallen leaves were swept away.


    Upon entering the living room, he saw the scholar¡¯s wife and her relatives, who were currently serving him tea.


    ¡°Housekeeper Zhao, please have some tea.¡±


    The scholar asked Housekeeper Zhao to sit down, and the couple also sat down beside him.


    ¡°Hmm, thank you,¡± Housekeeper Zhao said as he sat on a chair to the side. He took a sip of tea, set the cup down, and then observed the couple sitting before him, studying their expressions.


    ¡°Housekeeper Zhao, does my cousin have any instructions for me?¡±


    The wife knew that this cousin had always provided her with much help, and she was very grateful in her heart. Without the blessing of her own family, she still had relatives to care for her, which was a blessing in disguise, and she wasn¡¯t altogether unsupported in the Capital.


    This also gave the couple a lot of confidence, having someone psychologically and physically support them indeed offered some support to their difficult lives.


    ¡°I have come here this time with something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Zhao, please ask,¡± the scholar said.


    ¡°Our Madam¡¯s relatives are looking to hire a male and a female teacher in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. I was wondering if you and your wife would be willing to become teachers?¡±


    This sudden question from Housekeeper Zhao caught the couple off guard. After exchanging glances, they both fell silent.


    Housekeeper Zhao gave the couple a look and continued:


    ¡°Consider it for a moment, you¡¯ll just be working as teachers, and the salary is high. Moreover, the place is only a day¡¯s journey from the Imperial Capital, and it¡¯s our Madam¡¯s relatives¡¯ house, so they will definitely treat you well.¡±


    The couple were still considering; the job Housekeeper Zhao mentioned was indeed tempting, but they were struggling to accept the idea of leaving the Imperial Capital and teaching elsewhere.


    Seeing that they hadn¡¯t responded, Housekeeper Zhao continued to tempt them with words:


    ¡°I am aware of both of your circumstances. The young master here wants to pursue academic honors, which requires a conducive environment for study. Currently, you are renting a place here, and the pressure is immense; the environment in the Imperial Capital is also not favorable for your living.¡±


    With these words from Housekeeper Zhao, the scholar was somewhat tempted. The pressure of life was suffocating him; even though he studied at night after selling goods at his stall during the day, he saw his wife busy working, and yet he couldn¡¯t earn enough for their living expenses.


    Soon, they would need to pay their rent again, and without this job, they might not be able to sustain themselves in the future.


    Thinking this, the scholar said to Housekeeper Zhao:


    ¡°What you¡¯ve said makes sense, Housekeeper. Will the place that is offering us work provide us with food and lodging?¡±


    Hearing the scholar¡¯s words and sensing his shift, Housekeeper Zhao added:


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about food and lodging at all, that¡¯s for certain. Additionally, you will have servants to do chores, so you won¡¯t need to cook or do laundry; just focus on your teaching tasks.¡±


    At that time, as a wife, she also considered whether the family they were going to would make things difficult for them.


    For instance, would she and her husband be separated? Living separately, eating separately¡ªthis presented another challenge. If they didn¡¯t live together, their feelings might gradually fade, and all her efforts would have been in vain.


    ¡°Housekeeper Zhao, can you tell me what relative of Madam¡¯s cousin this is? What is his family¡¯s financial situation? Will my husband and I be working at the same place? If we work at the same place, will our living arrangements be together?¡±


    With such questions from the wife, it appeared that both husband and wife were indeed interested, making Housekeeper Zhao feel that this task would be successful, so he added:


    ¡°Have you heard that we have a cousin who married outside the county? You and your husband are invited to her house to be Mr. Instrument, and it would be even better if you could teach them other skills. There¡¯s also another part-time job.¡±


    Housekeeper Zhao paused, then looking at the couple, he continued:


    ¡°Our cousin¡¯s grandson, a previous wet nurse¡¯s children, wants to hire a Mr. Instrument, and the fee for this additional part-time job will of course be extra.¡±


    The couple nodded, noting the attractive terms of the employment; however, they looked around their home, aware of the many possessions they had gathered to establish it¡ªall of which cost money. They were reluctant to part with everything they had used and the flora surrounding their home.


    Seeing their reluctance and hesitation, Housekeeper Zhao knew what the Madam of the house had guessed earlier; she had intended to help her relatives, and this courtyard in the Capital wasn¡¯t cheap to own.


    However, for the Madam who wanted to help someone, this was a minor matter. By showing a little goodwill and offering some comforting rewards, she aimed to ensure that the couple would work peacefully for her relatives.


    ¡°Are you worried that someone else might rent this place while you¡¯re gone? Don¡¯t worry, Madam sent me to invite you and mentioned purchasing this courtyard for you, to be your future home.¡±


    Upon hearing Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s words, the couple became anxious, and the scholar said, ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly accept that; it¡¯s too expensive a property. We can¡¯t accept it. Let us earn the money and buy it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Thank you to our cousin, but we cannot accept it. My husband is right; even if we were desperate, we couldn¡¯t accept such a generous gift.¡±


    The wife, seeing her husband¡¯s integrity, felt reassured that she hadn¡¯t married the wrong person. Although life was challenging, they hadn¡¯t lost their resolve.


    This couple showed no greedy desires to possess such gifts; with such character, Housekeeper Zhao believed that the Madam¡¯s assistance was likely motivated by their moral quality. People like them, should they ever rise to great heights, would be grateful.


    Housekeeper Zhao felt inclined to help them himself.


    ¡°Madam said that since you and your wife are relatives, if you feel guilty, devote yourselves to teaching and educating her relatives. If you still cannot accept it, consider it a loan, which you can repay after you¡¯ve saved enough money in a year or two, and then you¡¯ll own your house.¡±


    This proposal made the couple look at each other with heartfelt emotion.


    If they could work hard for a year or two, earning enough to buy a house, they envisioned owning their little home on this map; no longer having to worry about rent¡ªit was an attractive prospect.


    One to two years wasn¡¯t a long time; they were willing to strive for it, to have a home and continue living in the Capital.


    As a husband, he felt guilty for not providing a home for his wife. If he could strive for one or two years to own one, it would restore his pride as a man. Then, they would have their little home, where they could bring their parents to live with them.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t continue his studies, he could still continue teaching and educating.


    This one or two years of teaching experience would lay the foundation for their future life.


    The scholar, in fact, had his own pride, and although he outwardly appeared unchanged, internally he was wavering.


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 201 - 200 Old Master Zhongs Bitter Heart

    Chapter 201: Chapter 200 Old Master Zhong¡¯s Bitter Heart


    The scholar often felt uneasy about their future life, watching his wife being busy all day long, transforming from a Miss into a housewife, who enters the kitchen and exits the hall.


    For his wife, who defied her family¡¯s opposition to marry him, he had long sworn in his heart that he must provide her with a good life.


    Unfortunately, he was unlucky and failed to pass the exams, and without any other way to make a lot of money, selling calligraphy and paintings barely earned enough for two meals, let alone the rent that his wife had to pay each month from her dowry. The pressure of life nearly suffocated him, almost crushing his scholar¡¯s pride.


    He had to face others, who would laugh at him; to them, he still wore an indifferent, carefree expression on his face, but in his heart, he was close to breaking down due to their gossip and idle talk.


    ¡°Madam, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    The scholar was not autocratic in making decisions; instead, he asked for his wife¡¯s opinion. This was respect for a wife. Even if he was already inclined, he still wanted to hear your views, showing that this man kept you in his heart.


    ¡°My husband, I think it¡¯s quite good. If you agree as well, then that¡¯s the best. Later, you can teach and also have your own time to review,¡± she said.


    The wife always hoped that her husband would pass the exams so that others wouldn¡¯t mock them. Even if they managed to earn money, it was just a trial in a mundane life.


    After hearing his wife¡¯s words, the scholar nodded, turned his head to Housekeeper Zhao, and asked:


    ¡°Hmm, in that case¡­ may I ask, Housekeeper Zhao, when do we leave? Can you afford to buy this property?¡±


    Housekeeper Zhao promised them, ¡°The people coming to pick you up hope you can leave as soon as possible, ideally by tomorrow morning. As for the property, once you agree, we will deal with it immediately.¡±


    The scholar then said, ¡°What if the owner of the property refuses to sell it?¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Housekeeper Zhao replied:


    ¡°Your rental period shouldn¡¯t be up yet. If we can¡¯t buy it immediately and the landlord refuses to sell, we can help you buy another property and move your belongings there.¡±


    The couple looked at each other and nodded; one day was enough time for them to pack up and get things ready. They didn¡¯t choose to leave quietly. The wife still wrote a letter and gave it to Housekeeper Zhao to help deliver it to her family.


    Having received the couple¡¯s consent and her letter, Housekeeper Zhao went on his mission.


    The property owner initially refused to sell, saying that the annual rent from the property was enough for their family to live on without having to sell the property for a bit more cash, which could run out once spent.


    But when the owner was reluctant to sell, Housekeeper Zhao offered a higher price, and yet the family still refused to sell. He had no choice but to deliver the letter to Lady Zhong¡¯s relatives first.


    Although Madam Zhao¡¯s relatives belonged to a wealthy family in the Capital, they were merely an ordinary wealthy family, certainly incomparable to the Zhao Family. When Housekeeper Zhao asked for a meeting, the hosts politely ushered him in.


    Housekeeper Zhao met with Old Master Zhong, the Family Head and father of the scholar¡¯s wife. He opposed his daughter¡¯s marriage to a scholar, yet also hoped that the scholar could support his daughter through his own efforts rather than relying on their family. Although it seemed cruel and would make his daughter suffer, as a father, it was a helpless act. Why did his daughter choose this path?


    Every day, his wife would natter and cry for her daughter, and he could only endure it, sighing daily. Yet, he kept a close watch over the couple¡¯s well-being, enduring the criticism from others.


    ¡°A rare visitor indeed, Housekeeper Zhao. Please have a seat. Is there something the relatives have requested?¡±


    As soon as Housekeeper Zhao sat down, someone served him tea. After taking a sip and setting down his cup, he pulled out a letter from his bosom.


    ¡°This is a letter from your daughter to you.¡±


    Old Master Zhong, looking puzzled at Housekeeper Zhao, reached out to take the letter, saying:


    ¡°Why would this unfilial daughter have you deliver a letter? Tell her when you see her that our family will not forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Zhong, don¡¯t be anxious, please read the letter first¡­¡±


    A woman entered from outside, followed by a maid, who might have listened to a few words at the doorway before coming in. She spoke as she entered:


    ¡°Old Master, you can¡¯t keep saying such things out of anger. Our daughter is close at hand, yet it feels as if she¡¯s worlds away. We haven¡¯t seen each other for over six months, and I still don¡¯t know if you lie awake at night, missing her.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­¡± Old Master Zhong pleaded, embarrassed by Madam¡¯s frank words in front of others.


    ¡°Hurry up and read the letter. If you won¡¯t, then let me. I want to see what our daughter has to tell us.¡±


    Madam Zhong was eager to snatch the letter, yet she held back because of the presence of others. After speaking to her husband, she then nodded to Housekeeper Zhao.


    The couple was now absorbed by the letter, choosing to put the hosting of their guest aside for the moment.


    Old Master Zhong read the letter and a slight smile started appearing on his face.


    ¡°Husband, what does our daughter¡¯s letter say?¡±


    In her eagerness, Old Master Zhong handed the letter to his wife to read.


    Lady Zhong took the letter, reading it, her face lit with a smile, ¡°Well, well, they¡¯ve managed to find jobs, which is wonderful news!¡±


    Old Master Zhong said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m so thankful to my cousin for her promotion of them, allowing them a steady income and the chance to buy a house.¡±


    Housekeeper Zhao said with a smile, ¡°Lady Zhong and Lady Zhong are relatives, so of course they should help. They also hope to educate their relative¡¯s children well, which is also a favour repaid by Madam.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Zhao, dear uncle, where is my daughter taking a position? Will it be somewhere very far? The journey is long, and I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to see her again.¡±


    ¡°Lady Zhong, don¡¯t worry. Lady Zhong is going to our Old Master¡¯s younger sister¡¯s home. They surely won¡¯t treat Lady Zhong and her husband poorly. It¡¯s only a day¡¯s journey.¡±


    ¡°Where is that place?¡± Lady Zhong asked anxiously.


    ¡°The Tang Family is in the new county, and they are Imperial Merchants of Nanyue Country. If you both wish to see them, you can today, as they will be taken to the new county by the Tang Family¡¯s people tomorrow morning.¡±


    Housekeeper Zhao¡¯s words made Madam Zhong tempted, feeling that if she didn¡¯t see her daughter today, it might be a year or two before they could meet again.


    ¡°Old Master, let¡¯s go and see her!¡±


    Old Master Zhong stubbornly shook his head, ¡°That unfilial daughter of mine, she won¡¯t come to see us, yet we should go to see them? I won¡¯t go¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re still being stubborn at this point. You¡¯ll regret it later¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Madam, no need to say more.¡±


    Old Master Zhong¡¯s obstinacy brought tears to Madam Zhong¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing the couple in such a state, Housekeeper Zhao felt it was inappropriate to stay any longer and excused himself to report back to his own Madam.


    Before lunch, Madam Zhao received the housekeeper¡¯s report, feeling certain that the matter was settled. Thus, she ordered Housekeeper Zhao to prepare gifts as a return present for the Tang Family.


    She also instructed Housekeeper Zhao to keep a close eye on other properties, insisting on purchasing a residence for the couple.


    Housekeeper Zhao received his new mission and hurriedly left to meet the property broker and to arrange for the preparation of the gifts.

 Chapter 202 - 201 Mother-in-law is Here

    Chapter 202: Chapter 201 Mother-in-law is Here


    Lady Zhong and her husband¡¯s small courtyard were roused by a knock at the gate as they were packing, causing them to pause their movements.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll go open the door.¡±


    As someone knocked on the door, Lady Zhong nodded allowing her husband to open it. She too stopped packing, came out of the room, and waited in the living room for the guest to arrive.


    Scholar Mo, his last name being Mo, went to open the courtyard door. Upon seeing his mother-in-law outside, his expression showed surprise and joy, and he immediately paid respects, ¡°Mother has arrived, please come in.¡±


    He had met his mother-in-law before when Madam had taken him to her father¡¯s house, their secret engagement not secured with her family¡¯s blessing.


    They even refrained from allowing Madam to see him. Madam, in her desperation to see him, had gone on a hunger strike, coercing them with her life to marry him.


    Madam was locked up by her family and due to the hunger strike, her family relented but truly hardened their hearts and sever ties with their daughter.


    As her husband, Scholar Mo understood Madam deeply, knowing that though family was nearby, she could not meet them, all for him. Their love, unblemished by blessings, remained affectionate.


    The arrival of the mother-in-law was of course a joyful surprise for Scholar Mo; he cherished his wife and wanted her happiness too.


    Mrs. Zhong, upon seeing this son-in-law before her, had mixed feelings. Indeed, he had the sort of appearance that could drive a lady mad with love. She dismissed further conversations and entered the small courtyard.


    Mrs. Zhong had secretly watched this little courtyard from afar outside the alley several times, just because her husband had said so. Ever since her daughter had been here for over half a year, she had not stepped into the courtyard.


    Her daughter, Miss Zhong, lived like an ordinary family¡¯s girl, casually married off without any dowry from her family.


    The couple did not receive their elders¡¯ blessings and did not even celebrate with a wedding feast, their casual matrimonial union remained a pain in the mother¡¯s heart.


    ¡°My lady, look who¡¯s here?¡± Scholar Mo closed the gate, followed his mother-in-law and maid, speaking with joy in his voice.


    ¡°Who is it, my husband?¡± Madam Mo walked from the living room to the door, and upon seeing who it was, she froze, her eyes alight with happiness and incredulous joy, her mouth quivering.


    Mrs. Zhong entered the living room with the maid, tears already forming in her eyes, spilling over her eyelids.


    Madam Mo¡¯s eyes welled up with tears too, and she rushed to embrace her mother and sobbed loudly.


    ¡°Wuu, mother, your daughter has been unfilial; finally, today I can see you again¡­¡±


    The two cried together. As the husband, Scholar Mo found his eyes moist as well, but he held back, not allowing his tears to fall.


    The maid who accompanied Mrs. Zhong also began to wipe her eyes. There was already Madam Mo¡¯s former head maid here who had broken ties with her family, and her family had not allowed her to take the maid with her.


    This time Mrs. Zhong brought her personal maid along with her daughter¡¯s maid, of course, with a special purpose.


    The mother and daughter wept together for a while, and the daughter let go of her mother, her eyes intently fixed on her mother¡¯s face, her eyes still tearful, choking back sobs, she said, ¡°Mother, how have you been these past months?¡±


    ¡°My little adversary, oh, it¡¯s the debts of a previous life that I owe you; these past months have tormented me terribly, as I¡¯ve missed you day and night.¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Madam Mo felt even more ashamed and tears fell; wiping them away, she said:


    ¡°How are father, elder brother, and my younger siblings doing?¡±


    ¡°They are well, just missing you. Don¡¯t blame your father; he is stubborn yet tender-hearted. It¡¯s also for your best. Your elder brother and younger siblings are fine; they¡¯re not unwilling to see you, but what you did was too scandalous and could affect them, so your father does not allow them to see you.¡±


    Mrs. Mo, upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, wiped her tears with a handkerchief, glanced at her husband, helped her mother to a nearby chair, and then prepared to pour tea for her mother.


    Mrs. Zhong had brought a maid who was very alert, and someone had already helped with pouring the tea and water.


    Scholar Mo sat on another chair nearby, immersed in the emotional reunion between mother and daughter.


    At that moment, he thought of his own family far away in his hometown. To enable him to travel to Capital City for the exam, they had used up all their savings as his travel expenses. Two years had passed unknowingly, and he had not dared to return without success, unable to face his fellow villagers and elders.


    With his wife, it was inconvenient to return, and he was unwilling to go back like that.


    The Lady he had married was not someone he could take back to farm the lands.


    At this thought, he realized he had not written to his family for a long time. Before leaving the Capital City, he intended to write a letter to his family, informing them of his recent situation.


    He had married a Lady and had sent a letter home about it, and his family had replied, urging him to stay in Capital City and focus on his exams.


    Mrs. Zhong looked at her daughter¡¯s small household, then said to her daughter, ¡°Are you leaving Capital City tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother, we are leaving. We have obtained jobs through my husband¡¯s aunt, teaching the children in their household, mother. Don¡¯t worry, we will do our best. We¡¯ll soon have a house of our own in Capital City,¡± she replied.


    Mrs. Zhong nodded after hearing her daughter¡¯s words and then pointing at Mrs. Mo¡¯s former maid said:


    ¡°You are going to be far from home, and I am uneasy with just you and your husband there. I¡¯m sending this maid with you. You shouldn¡¯t have to do everything by yourselves. You¡¯ve suffered enough these past months. You¡¯ve been pampered since childhood; when did you ever do these household tasks?¡±


    Mrs. Mo¡¯s eyes welled up with tears again after hearing her mother¡¯s words. She gratefully nodded at her mother, not refusing her mother¡¯s kind gesture. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This past half-year, she had striven to be a good wife. Having never done household chores since childhood, although she knew a bit about cooking, managing the entirety of the household duties had indeed been quite hard for her.


    ¡°You are leaving Capital City tomorrow; I want to go shopping with you,¡± her mother suggested.


    ¡°Shopping?¡±


    Mrs. Mo instantly understood her mother¡¯s intention, which undoubtedly was to buy her things. She looked at her husband and didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to go shopping with her mother, cherishing the fleeting moments together.


    ¡°Madam, you go! Our luggage is simple, and it won¡¯t be too late to pack up after you return from shopping this evening,¡± her husband implied supportively, his words encouraging his wife to relax and enjoy a final outing in the city.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± she murmured.


    Mrs. Mo and her mother, accompanied by the maid, headed to the carriage waiting at the door, and the driver drove the carriage towards the bustling part of Capital City.


    After his wife and mother-in-law had left, Scholar Mo started grinding ink to write a letter. In the letter, he briefly mentioned their departure from Capital City and the job they were headed for.


    In future, he would correspond with his family. Once they arrived at their new location and had a new address, he would write to his family advising them not to send letters to the old address anymore.


    Having finished, he took the letter to be mailed, naturally heading to the post station, where there were people specially tasked with delivering mail.


    Walking along the main street, he would normally be setting up his stall at this time. Today the place where he usually set up his stall was empty. Someone passing by his usual spot glanced over, puzzled as to why the scholar wasn¡¯t there today.


    In this city, Scholar Mo didn¡¯t actually know many people, apart from those needing his writing services and occasionally some strangers who asked him to help write letters.

 Chapter 203 - 202 Gathering Together

    Chapter 203: Chapter 202 Gathering Together


    Scholar Mo, over the past two years, had been so preoccupied with exams and later with making a living that he hadn¡¯t intentionally taken the time to appreciate the prosperity of the Capital City.


    However, today he seemed particularly inclined to appreciate it, walking down each street, observing every shop he passed, wanting to engrave the details of this place in his memory.


    Perhaps upon leaving here, he might not return for half a year or two years. Later, when speaking to others, he could recount the splendor of the Capital.


    He took the letter to the post station and mailed it. Then he headed back to the city center. Thinking of his mother-in-law taking his wife along, he was certain they wouldn¡¯t prepare lunch for him, so he stopped at a small eatery to casually enjoy some local snacks from the Capital.


    Mrs. Zhong did not go shopping with her daughter immediately but had the carriage return home first.


    His mother had brought him home without telling her husband, possibly fearing that the family would object to seeing him.


    No matter what, seeing his family today meant that they wouldn¡¯t feel regret after he left.


    His daughter followed him home obediently, and Mrs. Ding was very pleased with her daughter¡¯s behavior.


    She felt that seeing her daughter today was a wise choice. She brought her daughter into the house and instructed the maid to gather all the family members in the living room. They were to prepare good wine and meat for a family reunion lunch today.


    Obediently, the maids set about making the arrangements¡ªsome headed to the kitchen, others went to different courtyards to summon other masters.


    Mrs. Mo took in the sights of her parental home, the grass and trees unchanged after half a year. What had changed were the past years and her transformation from a young lady into a woman.


    No matter what, she had no regrets about marrying her husband; her only feeling was guilt towards her parents and family.


    Mrs. Zhong brought her daughter to the living room of their own courtyard and found that her husband wasn¡¯t there. She only learned this after asking the maid.


    Old Master Zhong had gone to his room to sleep after she left.


    Normally, the Old Master would be in the study at this time near mealtime. It must have been because she went to see her daughter, which upset him.


    Mrs. Zhong returned to the room and indeed found her husband lying on the bed.


    ¡°Old Master, come out quickly, guess who I brought?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you shouldn¡¯t bring that unfilial daughter back,¡± Old Master Zhong, of course, was upset by his wife¡¯s insistence on seeing their daughter, so much that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say she should never return once she left this house.


    Lying in bed, fuming silently, he somewhat regretted not joining his wife to see their daughter. Hearing his wife¡¯s voice, his anger hadn¡¯t abated and his words were merely stubborn.


    ¡°Keep being stubborn, do you really not want to see your daughter? Then I¡¯ll take her away.¡±


    Mrs. Zhong said mockingly as she pretended to walk away.


    ¡°Hmph, this is my house. Why can¡¯t I go out? If anyone should leave, it should be that unfilial daughter.¡±


    Old Master Zhong sat up from the bed, grumbling, but already started tidying his clothes and adjusting his hat.


    ¡°Yes ¡­, this is the Old Master¡¯s house, whatever the Old Master says is law.¡±


    Mrs. Zhong, hearing her husband¡¯s tone soften, happily helped him tidy his garments.


    Old Master Zhong usually didn¡¯t care much about his appearance, but at this moment, he picked up a small mirror to check himself and decided his beard needed trimming.


    So, he picked up scissors to trim his beard and used the mirror to tidy up his nasal hair as well.


    Mrs. Zhong stood by smiling, also straightening her clothes and adjusting the jewelry on her head.


    When the couple reappeared in the living room, they saw their daughter already surrounded by their children.


    ¡°Sister, does your husband treat you well? Are you happy marrying him?¡±


    As her sister asked, Mrs. Mo nodded lightly. Her brothers, being men, found it inappropriate to ask such questions. Like their father, they didn¡¯t want their sister to marry a poor scholar and endure hardships with him.


    She didn¡¯t go to pick her up because she was still feeling resentful.


    Old Master Zhong and his wife went to the living room and saw their children reunited, so Mrs. Zhong asked someone to prepare a meal.


    The family moved to the dining hall to eat.


    Mrs. Mo¡¯s elder brother had already married and his wife was pregnant and had just given birth, so it was not convenient for her to come out and meet her elder sister-in-law.


    Mrs. Mo didn¡¯t disturb them, thinking she would visit her sister-in-law and nephew when she was free.


    The family joyfully ate in their parents¡¯ yard. Young Madam Zhong, who was in her confinement period, was informed by her maid that her elder sister-in-law had returned home.


    Since she was in confinement, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to meet her elder sister-in-law. She told her maid to ask her elder sister-in-law to come see her after they had finished eating.


    She and her elder sister-in-law were close friends in their youth, and since the family prohibited them from meeting, they had no choice but to endure it.


    Actually, he also didn¡¯t want his elder sister-in-law to marry a poor scholar, but she was insistent, to the point of threatening to die, which saddened her parents-in-law and angered her husband and other family members.


    She was also upset with her elder sister-in-law, and now that her mother-in-law had brought her elder sister-in-law back home, there must be something she didn¡¯t know about.


    The Zhong family was happily dining, with Mrs. Zhong occasionally serving dishes to her daughter.


    This even evoked her younger daughter¡¯s charming banter.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve forgotten about me now that sister is back,¡± she said.


    Mrs. Zhong knew her daughter, who had been pampered from childhood, must have been conserving food over the last six months, unwilling to indulge in good meals, which pained her as a mother to see her daughter so thin.


    ¡°You little one, your sister is leaving for another place tomorrow, and here you are, jealous,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Sister is going to another place? Where?¡± asked the sister, and everyone in the family, who had lived only in the Capital City, was curious about where Mrs. Mo was going and what that place was like.


    ¡°She got a job teaching children to play musical instruments. It¡¯s a day¡¯s travel from here to the Imperial Capital. I heard the place has beautiful scenery; it was introduced by our cousin whose daughter-in-law married into the Tang Family Imperial Merchant and lives in that county,¡± she explained.


    Mrs. Mo¡¯s siblings looked curious and envious upon hearing this.


    ¡°The scenery is very beautiful? Hearing sister say this, I also want to see the outside world,¡± said Mrs. Mo¡¯s younger sister.


    Right after her words fell, their father scolded her, ¡°Nonsense, your sister is going to work, not to play. You going there would just cause trouble for others.¡±


    Second Miss Zhong, hearing her father¡¯s words, abandoned the idea. She had grown into a young lady and it was not convenient for her to go out, merely expressing her curiosity about the outside world timidly.


    No sooner had the idea been voiced by the sister than it was scolded by their father; the youngest brother, sensing the intention, thought it was a good idea but didn¡¯t dare speak it in front of his father. Instead, he planned to secretly request permission from their mother and then sneak along with his sister.


    Just after finishing their meal, a maid came to Mrs. Mo and said her sister-in-law wanted to see her.


    The intention was mutual; she wanted to see her sister-in-law and nephew as well.


    She hadn¡¯t prepared a red envelope specially when coming out, but she had prepared some money to buy things with her mother.


    Knowing prior that her sister-in-law had given birth to a nephew, she had secretly bought a gift for him and brought it along while going out with her mother, planning to hand it over to her mother to give to her nephew later.


    Mrs. Mo went to her brother and sister-in-law¡¯s yard, her younger sister tagging along.


    Upon meeting her sister-in-law, she politely exchanged a few words and then reassured her to take good care of herself during her confinement period. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She glanced at her nephew sleeping in the cradle, noting that he looked like her brother.


    She took out a golden lock from her bosom and placed it on her nephew, watching his face; even though she was married, she hadn¡¯t conceived yet, but seeing her little nephew made her long for a child of her own.

 Chapter 204 - 203 Son-in-laws Cooking

    Chapter 204: Chapter 203 Son-in-law¡¯s Cooking


    Mrs. Mo gently kissed her nephew¡¯s face and tightly held his little hand.


    Seeing the baby smile in sleep, she said to her sister-in-law, ¡°Sister-in-law, the little nephew smiled in his sleep as if he saw me in his dreams.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I heard that it¡¯s the Flower King¡¯s smile. A baby¡¯s smile is involuntary,¡± Young Madam Zhong replied with a loving smile upon hearing her elder sister¡¯s words.


    ¡°Really? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Sister, seeing your little nephew, don¡¯t you also want to have such a lovely child?¡±


    Mrs. Mo laughed and nodded at her sister¡¯s words, then she tapped her sister on the forehead and said, ¡°Child, don¡¯t talk nonsense with adults.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m already 15 years old, not young anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve grown into a fine young lady; it¡¯s time to look for a marital match.¡± When Mrs. Mo said this, she did not use any persuasive words. Marriage is, after all, governed by the mandates of parents and the matchmaker¡¯s words, but one¡¯s personal fate in marriage is determined by destiny.


    ¡°Not talking to sister anymore¡­¡± Zhong Xiaomei shyly blushed.


    Mrs. Mo stayed in her sister-in-law¡¯s courtyard for a while, then remembered some of her luggage was still unpacked, so she took her leave.


    Mrs. Mo then said goodbye to her parents, mentioning she needed to go home.


    Mrs. Zhong had previously planned to go shopping with her daughter and now instructed someone to prepare the carriage.


    Hearing that her mother and elder sister were going shopping, her younger daughter also wanted to join.


    The three women got into the carriage together and not only did they visit the gold and silver store, but they also shopped in clothing stores and some general stores.


    Mrs. Zhong kept buying; she bought gold and silver jewelry for her daughter. This time, for her daughter¡¯s dowry, she even bought some fabrics from afar, ready-made clothes, and gifts for others.


    In addition to buying gold and silver jewelry for her daughter, she bought some gift jewelry as well.


    After all, the family she was going to work for were relatives of relatives.


    When meeting people, it was customary to present gifts, and as a mother who thought so thoroughly, the daughter could only gratefully accept them. One could never completely repay a parent¡¯s kindness; they could only plan to reciprocate when they and their spouse were capable enough in the future.


    The three women shopped until evening before reluctantly ending their spree. The carriage took the daughter home and also transported the gifts to her home.


    Scholar Mo hadn¡¯t been idle that afternoon; in fact, he wasn¡¯t even at home. Being self-sufficient from a young age, packing was no big deal for him.


    After packing essential items, he packed some usable things. Even if he wasn¡¯t to live in this courtyard in the future, it would be convenient for Housekeeper Zhao to help move them.


    As evening approached, which was when he usually returned home, his wife had already prepared dinner.


    His wife hadn¡¯t specifically gone out to buy groceries today. He looked into the kitchen and saw there were still eggs and flour.


    Scholar Mo wasn¡¯t an ignorant scholar when it came to grains; he had helped with household chores and knew how to prepare simple home meals. Born in the North, his family most commonly ate steamed buns, and flatbreads were a rarity.


    Having both white flour and eggs now, he could make white flour egg pancakes, which was already a luxurious food at home.


    He took a plate, measured two bowls of flour, cracked eggs onto the flour, and prepared to make egg pancakes that evening.


    While he was making the pancakes and they were almost ready, there was a noise outside the courtyard. Distracted, he glanced out the kitchen window. The gate opened, and in came his mother-in-law with his wife and her younger sister.


    Then a maid entered carrying many items, followed by the driver helping with the luggage.


    People entering the courtyard smelled the aroma. It was dinner time, and delicious scents wafted from the kitchen along with smoke from the chimney.


    The couple¡¯s home was emitting smells from the kitchen at that moment, which everyone found surprising. Peering through the kitchen window from the courtyard, they saw the young son-in-law rolling up his sleeves to prepare food.


    Mrs. Zhong saw her son-in-law cooking and smiled in approval, nodding her head contentedly.


    It seemed that the son-in-law her daughter had chosen wasn¡¯t a useless scholar who only stretched out his hand to eat and opened his mouth to be fed. He indeed had some redeeming qualities.


    Mrs. Mo¡¯s sister saw her brother-in-law working in the kitchen, which was unlike anything she had known; indeed, a man in the kitchen was quite handsome.


    No wonder her elder sister had fallen out with their family over this man. He did have his strengths, not lacking in virtues, mainly in how he cherished her sister.


    Mrs. Zhong had originally planned to put down her things, say goodbye to her daughter, and leave with her younger daughter.


    But seeing her son-in-law cooking, she longed to try the food he was preparing, not for anything else but because she had never experienced a meal cooked by a man. It was not that the workers in her home couldn¡¯t cook.


    There were male chefs at home too, but she pondered which man of her family¡ªher father-in-law or her sons¡ªwould cook?


    Besides her older daughter who had joined her in the kitchen to learn cooking when she was younger, her younger daughter was also learning a bit of cooking now.


    She genuinely had never tasted food cooked by a close male family member, so with that thought, she decided not to leave.


    As a younger sister-in-law, she too harbored a curiosity to taste her brother-in-law¡¯s cooking.


    Mrs. Mo felt slightly embarrassed seeing her relatives discover that a man was cooking for her.


    The driver, after helping to bring in the gifts, went out to watch over the carriage. He thought to himself that he had witnessed some good gossip today, and in the future, if anyone spoke poorly of the young master, he would be the first to defend him.


    The driver was completely aligned with his own family¡¯s views that it wasn¡¯t unseemly for a man to be in the kitchen. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The attentive maid chose to go into the kitchen to help, but upon arriving, they realized that no help was needed as everything was already prepared.


    Scholar Mo, seeing the maid enter, understood that they were going to join in the meal. He had only made egg pancakes, without going out to buy groceries or meat, and felt a bit embarrassed about serving such simple food. But given the situation, he had no choice but to carry on.


    Mrs. Zhong and her younger daughter saw that only egg pancakes were served. They didn¡¯t say much, having already realized that the couple were frugal and led a simple life.


    Mrs. Zhong took a piece of the egg pancake, tasted it, and nodded her approval, commenting, ¡°Not bad, crispy on the outside and tender inside.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought, brother-in-law, you are really skillful in cooking,¡± Zhong Xiaomei also followed suit, taking a piece of the egg pancake and praising after a bite.


    Scholar Mo felt somewhat embarrassed hosting his wife¡¯s family with such simple fare. He half-expected a few comments from them.


    Unexpectedly, his mother-in-law and sister-in-law were very gracious, heartily eating what he had cooked.


    Mrs. Zhong, after having an egg pancake, instructed the maid to pack several pancakes to bring back home to share with her family.


    The younger sister-in-law also wanted more. Seeing her mother ready to pack the egg pancakes for home, and realizing there were not many left, she decided to let them go.


    The Scholar and his wife said goodbye to her family. Alone, they ate the egg pancakes and savored their last night in the Capital.


    After dinner, the couple washed up without any other life pressures, and while going to bed, the Scholar continued to chat with his wife.


    He talked about their future, their dreams, and what they might possibly have ahead.


    His wife listened quietly, smiling. That night, without former life pressures, the couple slept exceptionally well.

 Chapter 205 - 204 The Rich Like to Snack

    Chapter 205: Chapter 204 The Rich Like to Snack


    Mrs. Zhong and her daughters, accompanied by the maid, returned home in the carriage, where everyone at home was waiting to have dinner, yet they saw them all come back carrying food boxes.


    Old Master Zhong spent the afternoon waiting at home, his wife went out with their two daughters, and as a man, he could not follow, which actually made him feel somewhat awkward. Although he could accept his daughters returning, he was still reluctant to let go of a father¡¯s dignity and could only wait at home.


    After having an idea in the afternoon, Brother Zhong secretly had the boys with him pack some things.


    In order to keep it from the family, he did not pack much, but he made sure to bring enough money. He felt it might not be sufficient, so he went to the tent to take this month¡¯s monthly salary and to advance the next month¡¯s.


    After all, being the son of a wealthy family, sometimes he might spend a little more money and it might not be enough, so he would withdraw a bit more from the account room. As long as it wasn¡¯t excessive, the family would usually turn a blind eye.


    After all, he was already thirteen or fourteen years old, at the age of studying, and making friends. As long as he wasn¡¯t spending it on prostitutes or gambling, the family would be a bit more lenient.


    Brother Zhong also had someone rent a carriage, not using the family¡¯s carriage, and paid a generous rental fee for two months.


    He only rented the carriage, but did not let the driver from the rental place drive it, planning to save some money for himself. He¡¯d have the family¡¯s boys drive it so that he could have more fun when he reached a foreign place.


    Suddenly going to the account room to withdraw money, and as the eldest son managing the family business, Eldest Young Master Zhong had already taken over from his father, who had retired.


    When he learned that his younger brother was up to something, he sent someone to find out what he was doing.


    Then, after finding out that he took money and also rented a carriage, he guessed that his little sister was going far away to work and perhaps his brother was tempted to travel far, visit mountains, play in waters, and incidentally see the place where his little sister was going to work.


    If he were not now managing the family business and his wife was not about to give birth, he would also follow them. Being the eldest son of the family meant heavy responsibilities, and he had not been to many places.


    In the midst of the family¡¯s wait, they welcomed Mrs. Zhong and her young daughter¡¯s return. The maid opened the food boxes, which contained egg pancakes.


    Smelling the still warm pancakes aroused their appetites.


    The servants had already started to arrange meals, but everyone in the family was attracted to the egg pancakes.


    ¡°Mother, did you buy these egg pancakes from outside? They smell so good¡­¡± Brother Ye, whose name was Zhong Xingwang, grabbed a piece of pancake without hesitation and started eating.


    Seeing his younger brother take a piece, Eldest Young Master Zhong Xinglong also wanted his share and grabbed a piece as well.


    Watching his two sons move quickly, as their father how could he lose to them? He also swiftly took a piece and chewed it, savoring the delicious flavor of the pancake.


    Mrs. Zhong and Zhong Xiaomei, Zhong Jieqiong, also didn¡¯t let them have all the fun and grabbed the last two pieces to eat.


    Zhong Xingwang ate the fastest. Having finished his piece, he noticed there were no more pancakes left, and feeling a bit regretful, he thought about licking his fingers, muttering quietly:


    ¡°Mother, Second Sister, you should have bought more pancakes when you got them. You brought them back to share with us, but one piece isn¡¯t enough to eat!¡±


    Old Master Zhong also finished his piece of pancake, with a somewhat lingering expression. As a wealthy Old Master, what delicacies hadn¡¯t he tasted? Yet today, the whole family was fighting over an egg pancake, which he found amusing. He said, ¡°Madam, where did you buy these egg pancakes from? They smell particularly good.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you never buy such cheap pastries, and we have workers to make them at home. Why did you bring back egg pancakes today?¡± Zhong Xinglong also followed up.


    Mrs. Zhong did not immediately answer them. She was eating slower than the men, still chewing the egg pancake in her mouth, watching her sons and husband enjoying the pancakes, she smiled with a twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°Father, Eldest Brother, Brother, the egg pancakes you¡¯re eating were not bought from outside.¡±


    Zhong Jieqiong ate the egg pancake bite by bite, smilingly watching everyone, not caring that she was eating and enticing others.


    The workers who had already started on their meal looked at the Zhong Family enjoying egg pancakes and found it quite strange. Weren¡¯t these just ordinary food?


    Just egg pancakes, when there¡¯s plenty of fish and meat on the table, could the chef¡¯s cooking skills not even compare to egg pancakes?


    People from wealthy families really know how to live. Those accustomed to feasts are now fixated on simple fare, which would make those poor families without food think they don¡¯t realize how good they have it.


    ¡°Second Sister, quick, tell me where these egg pancakes are from? I¡¯ll have someone buy some to eat for a late-night snack.¡± Zhong Xingwang actually wanted to buy more to take on the road as provisions for the next day.


    He had prepared everything else but hadn¡¯t thought of provisions until he saw the egg pancakes.


    All eyes in the household and the workers again turned to Zhong Jieqiong, while Mrs. Zhong, who knew the inside story, just smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°Where would we buy these? These were personally made by our brother-in-law.¡±


    ¡°Brother-in-law personally made these egg pancakes? Which brother-in-law?¡±


    The moment Zhong Xingwang¡¯s question left his lips, it clearly hadn¡¯t crossed his mind that a man could make such delicious egg pancakes. So was this man a chef?


    His mind began racing, trying to recall if any of their brothers-in-law were chefs.


    ¡°Silly¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, why are you hitting me with your greasy hands? My beautiful hair!¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hmph, who told you to be so silly? How many brother-in-laws do you have? Wasn¡¯t Mom out with Eldest Sister today?¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re saying Eldest Sister¡¯s husband made these delicious egg pancakes?¡±


    Zhong Xingwang and the other men of the Zhong Family suddenly realized that this man had such a good point and wasn¡¯t too bad after all.


    Old Master Zhong was at a loss for words. He had never expected filial piety from his daughter and son-in-law before, but today, eating this pancake made him feel it was a show of respect from the son-in-law.


    So he silently picked up his chopsticks and began to eat, treating the event as a small interlude.


    While eating, Zhong Xingwang stealthily chuckled. This time, accompanying them to enjoy the scenic spots meant he would have the opportunity to experience more and even enjoy the delicacies made by his brother-in-law.


    A simple egg pancake was enough to satisfy his stomach, and this brother-in-law was quite interesting amid the simplicity.


    During the meal, Mrs. Zhong mentioned that she had spent some money that day to prepare luggage for her daughter and son-in-law, who were setting off tomorrow.


    Old Master did not comment, semi-approving by default.


    Zhong Xinglong had no objections to his mother¡¯s actions, considering it a modest dowry for his sister, since the family hadn¡¯t provided one when she got married.


    He glanced at Brother Zhong and, seeing his sneaky smile, came up with an idea: Brother Zhong was going along to see the sights, so he should give him some money, subtly supporting his younger sister.


    With Brother Zhong joining the trip, the family could relax a bit. As the eldest brother, Zhong Xinglong didn¡¯t think there would be any danger for his 13- or 14-year-old brother going far away.


    After all, he was already 13 or 14 years old and was going with another youngster, quietly following his sister. He probably wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless, given Brother Zhong¡¯s playful but careful nature.


    Being an elder brother brings more responsibilities, and he hoped Brother Zhong would broaden his horizons while he was young. As he shouldered the family burden, he wanted his younger brother to see more of the world.

 Chapter 206 - 205 Secretly Following

    Chapter 206: Chapter 205 Secretly Following


    Zhong Xinglong summoned his younger brother to his study after dinner.


    Old Master and Madam Zhong hadn¡¯t noticed the peculiar behavior of their sons; he was listening to his youngest daughter recount what she had bought and whom she had seen while out shopping that afternoon.


    Then, they had visited elder sister¡¯s home, where, as it happened, the brother-in-law was in the kitchen making egg pancakes.


    Upon receiving the summons to the study, Zhong Xingwang¡¯s expression was one of bewilderment mingled with fear, wondering if his elder brother had discovered his misdeeds.


    In the study, after the servants had poured tea for them, Zhong Xinglong took a sip and observed with satisfaction as his nervous younger brother bristled with apprehension.


    ¡°Out with it! What are you planning?¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, what plan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to tell! Taking your monthly salary in advance, even renting a carriage¡­!¡±


    ¡°Elder brother¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to explain¡­ you sure have some guts¡­¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, please don¡¯t stop me¡­¡±


    ¡°Feeling bold, are we? Come on, what are you up to?¡±


    Zhong Xinglong actually had an inkling, but he just wanted to tease his younger brother a bit. Seeing him so worried was rather amusing; he enjoyed the giddy sensation of playfully bullying his younger brother.


    ¡°Elder brother, I just want to see where elder sister goes to work. Even though she was referred by relatives, I¡¯m not comfortable with them traveling that far together.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang, not yet catching on to his elder brother¡¯s playful tone, nervously expressed his true thoughts to his brother, speaking with sincerity.


    ¡°Oh, but with such a little amount of money, how far do you think you can go? Are you only going for a day or two?¡±


    ¡°I dared not ask for too much, fearing that father and mother wouldn¡¯t let me go. Now that you know, elder brother, I realize I can¡¯t go, but I still want to.¡±


    As Zhong Xingwang spoke, he became visibly saddened, his head hanging low before he lifted it again with a resolute gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If father and mother found out, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let you go. Taking just a servant and no guard is too risky, and do you think such meager funds are sufficient?¡±


    At first, Zhong Xingwang furrowed his brow in sadness upon hearing his elder brother¡¯s words, but as he listened, he seemed to notice something amiss in what was being said.


    ¡°Elder brother, now that you are the head of the family, could you perhaps support your younger brother financially, and maybe provide a guard for protection?¡±


    ¡°Taking the family¡¯s money for your own amusement isn¡¯t realistic; everyone in the family will notice the expenditure!¡±


    Zhong Xinglong wasn¡¯t ready to let his younger brother off the hook just yet, wanting to tease him a bit more.


    ¡°My dear elder brother, surely you have some private funds, right? You¡¯re the head of the family, who would dare to refuse you?¡± Zhong Xingwang pleaded with a flattering smile.


    ¡°You rascal, are you trying to get your brother searched by your sister-in-law?¡±


    Zhong Xinglong gave his younger brother a disdainful look, thinking the lad was getting ahead of himself with just a little encouragement.


    ¡°Hehe, elder brother, you do indeed have private funds! You¡¯re supporting me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I support you? What¡¯s in it for me? If I support you, I¡¯ll have to deal with our parents¡¯ reprimands!¡±


    Zhong Xinglong was indeed the head of the household, accustomed to conducting business where profit was always front and center.


    In the end, Zhong Xingwang broke down and promised his elder brother that he would not squander the money, that he would protect elder sister and brother-in-law, and after visiting the place where elder sister worked, he would bring back local specialties on his return.


    ¡°How long do you plan to be away? It¡¯s already late July, and soon it will be time to start your studies at the academy.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang listened to his elder brother¡¯s words, nodded in assurance, and promised he would return home before the academy began its new term.


    Only then did Zhong Xinglong let his younger brother off the hook and took out a silver note from his clothing, placing it on the table.


    Zhong Xingwang snatched the silver note from the table with one hand and checked the amount.


    His mouth fell open in surprise ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This money is not for you, so there¡¯s no need to be shocked. It¡¯s better to have some money for protection when traveling outside. I want you to accompany your elder sister to that place. Property in small places is cheaper, whether renting or buying a house, you should prepare it for both of them as a couple, and not stay at a wealthy family¡¯s house, where there are too many rules.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Zhong Xingwang listened to his elder brother, he nodded along. Despite his young age and status as a young master of a rich family, he hoped his elder sister¡¯s living conditions wouldn¡¯t be too poor while working outside.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the plan! You buy a small residence in that county and register it under your elder sister¡¯s name. Consider it her wedding dowry from me.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, elder sister won¡¯t be teaching there for long. If we buy a house there, what about her house in the Capital City¡­¡±


    ¡°How could one ever have too much property? An empty residence can be rented out. If your sister¡¯s house here is not in use, it can also be rented, though it¡¯s still better not to. It¡¯ll be nicer if she could return to visit us anytime. In that small county, if she decides to quit later, the house can be sold or rented out.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang felt what his elder brother said made sense, so he undertook the task with great zeal.


    Zhong Xinglong also arranged for two guards to set out with Zhong Xingwang the next day.


    Early the next morning, as the day just began to break, the residence of the Zhong Family quietly opened its doors, and Zhong Xingwang, accompanied by a young guard, set out.


    The young guard was in charge of driving the horse, while Zhong Xingwang sat inside the carriage, followed by the two guards on horseback.


    First, they arrived at an alley outside the little residence of Mr. and Mrs. Mo, where Zhong Xingwang sent the young guard to scout ahead. The guard reported back that a carriage was waiting at the entrance to the eldest lady¡¯s courtyard, and they were already loading items onto the carriage.


    A maid had recently joined the couple, who Mrs. Zhong had wanted to follow her daughter. The previous afternoon, she ordered the maid to pack and be ready by morning to wait here.


    The maid knew the house at her master¡¯s place was too small, not suitable for an overnight stay, so she set off before dawn. Someone had brought her here in the middle of the night.


    Zhong Xingwang waited, anticipating the moment when his elder sister¡¯s carriage would start moving.


    While waiting for Mrs. Mo and her husband to carry their luggage, the housekeeper of the Tang Family appeared at the entrance ¨C the carriage was indeed the Tang Family¡¯s.


    It had arrived previously bearing gifts, and now it was taking people back. With his guards, he waited until the couple finished transferring their belongings into the carriage, now with an additional maid in tow.


    Fortunately, his carriage wasn¡¯t too narrow, and it would accommodate three people sitting inside.


    After Mr. and Mrs. Mo finished loading their belongings and the maid climbed aboard, as the carriage started moving, there was a look of reluctance in their eyes as they glanced for a last time at the small courtyard.


    The couple who had lived in love and harmony in that courtyard for half a year felt a sentimental attachment to it.


    When Zhong Xingwang saw his elder sister¡¯s carriage set out, he too started his journey with his companions.


    The group ahead remained unaware that someone was following them since they were not walking through deserted alleys. After hitting the main streets and some time had passed, they left through the city gates and headed towards the direction of Xinhai.


    Along the way, there were no stops, only pausing briefly at noon in a bustling city where they sought out a shop to have a meal.


    In order not to be spotted by his elder sister, Zhong Xingwang restrained his desire to dine outside and sent the young guard along with the guards to buy some food.


    In the sweltering heat of the day, the food prepared in the morning would spoil by noon.


    The entourage of Mr. and Mrs. Mo had still not realized they were being followed at this point.

 Chapter 207 - 206: Making a Fuss Over Musical Instruments

    Chapter 207: Chapter 206: Making a Fuss Over Musical Instruments


    Tang Shunyan saw the return of the Young Master Tang, who had left the day before. With him, the carriages brought back some musical instruments.


    The Junior Housekeeper reported that the factory had just completed a batch of instruments, which were initially intended for shipment to other cities by water. However, it became apparent that storms were frequent during the season, and a storm was expected in a few days. Consequently, it was not safe to set sail during this period.


    Each year, sailors knew that typhoons at sea could be fatal; they normally sailed during spring or autumn. It was just that the orders were placed during this time of the year. Facing a typhoon, they had no choice. Despite the penalty for breaching the contract, they could not risk lives to deliver this batch of goods.


    Since the goods from the order could not be dispatched, the factory was looking for buyers to take on this batch. If the inventory remained unsold, the factory could not start production.


    If land transport were chosen, it would incur additional costs for the factory, and it was not as fast as water transport.


    It just so happened that the Tang Mansion needed some goods, which conveniently solved the factory¡¯s issue. They supplied the items needed by the head family and were also producing another batch of instruments.


    The Junior Housekeeper had brought back the musical instruments, without having asked the head family what specific instruments their children needed.


    Madam came up with a solution. Since a teacher was instructing on the instruments, there must be a classroom. They would divide it into male and female student instrument classrooms, then split the instruments in two sets for the two classrooms.


    As for the Ye family¡¯s instruments, of course, they would be distributed according to this ratio as well.


    As long as the children were keen to learn, they could choose any instrument they liked, as the factory produced a full range of instruments.


    The Tang Family¡¯s instrument production base used top-quality materials. Although it couldn¡¯t be said to be the best instrument factory worldwide, the instruments produced were quite high-end in Nanyue Country.


    Young Master Tang had people move the instruments just delivered to two rooms for storage.


    The remaining instruments were planned to be delivered to the Ye family the next day.


    The Tang Family had already heard the news. They had initially thought that each child would have their own instruments, and there would be more than one type of instrument.


    However, to their surprise, those instruments were merely taken to a room in the mansion for storage. It seemed apparent that there was no intention of distributing them to the children at all.


    Moreover, hearing that the Young Master Tang still had some instruments not moved to storage, many approached him, requesting the instruments for their own children.


    Some masters from the Tang Family started setting their sights on Young Master Tang.


    The female masters approached him, domineeringly demanding to take instruments for their children, asserting that they wanted to take all varieties since their children needed to learn each type.


    The male masters simply instructed their servants to move the instruments without discussion. Young Master Tang refused to allow it, and they threatened to expel her from the Tang Family if she did not comply.


    Young Master Tang¡¯s refusal meant he knew it would upset some masters. The Tang Family was thriving; besides a legal wife, a master would have concubines, and their children would have children of their own, leading to a great number of masters.


    Offending any of them was a mistake, and each young master owned many kinds of instruments. Despite the factory being a production base, the cost of organizing these instruments for the Tang Family was not insignificant. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was true that the Tang Family was large and wealthy and appeared opulent to others. However, they supported many people, and every expense had to be planned.


    The scene at Young Master Tang¡¯s was quite lively. There were some matters he could not decide on his own, so he asked the masters to wait. He could only report the situation and let Madam make the final decision.


    Madam had not anticipated that the family, which normally appeared harmonious, would make things so difficult for Young Master Tang over some musical instruments.


    ¡°Let them come to me. If they are willing to have their annual dividends decreased to fulfill their requests, they can come to me with such thoughts,¡± she said.


    The Junior Housekeeper received Madam¡¯s order and conveyed her intentions to the masters. As he spoke, silence fell upon them all.


    The heads of the households said that their annual dividends would be reduced, for nothing is closer to their hearts than money.


    They were just being difficult, seeking whatever small advantage they could; the children didn¡¯t need to learn every instrument. If they took to one in particular during lessons, buying just that one wouldn¡¯t cost much.


    But to bring home every instrument when the children didn¡¯t intend to learn would be a true waste.


    Thinking this over, they decided it was best not to offend Madam. Although they didn¡¯t know where these musical instruments would be sent, they dared not make another peep.


    Just as the Tang Family had quelled this disturbance, new guests arrived at their door.


    Upon inquiring, it turned out to be Mr. Instrument, exactly as the rumors had suggested.


    After a long journey, the housekeeper¡¯s legs were nearly failing him as he dismounted, but he stomped his feet to regain strength and signaled to the guards at the gate to help carry in the guests¡¯ luggage.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mo sat in the carriage; they could only sit, accompanied by a maid and with their luggage also onboard.


    During that day¡¯s travel, they were reluctant to sleep; the couple sat close together, their gaze traveling through the carriage windows to the landscapes beyond.


    Mrs. Mo, rarely stepping outside, was extremely curious about the world beyond; indeed, the outside world seemed fascinating.


    Once outside of the Capital City, the scenery was beautiful. She felt that this journey afar was the right decision.


    How else could she witness such an array of vistas without leaving the Capital City?


    She saw it as a way to clear her mind, hoping that living in a different environment might bring greater happiness and ease.


    Scholar Mo, being from a small rural town, was accustomed to the beauty of the countryside. As they passed through some major cities, his gaze was tightly fixed on their sights.


    Here in the Southern region, the climate was warmer than his Northern homeland, even somewhat cozy in winter.


    He missed his family back North but could only hold them in his heart. To ensure a livelihood and a future, he had to strive. To provide for his small home and make his wife happy, he was willing to work even harder to earn money.


    The couple alighted from the carriage and stood at the gate of the Tang Mansion, which in this small county town, looked like a rich and opulent household.


    Indeed, as rumors had it, the Tang Family, as Imperial Merchants, was one of the wealthiest in Nanyue Country.


    Many wondered why the Tang Family chose to live in this small town instead of a big city.


    But for thousands of years, the Tang Family had resided here. Even though they had properties across the country, including residences and businesses in the Imperial City, they chose not to live there.


    The Tang Family opted to stay in this place of scenic beauty, perhaps due to the auspicious feng shui site they didn¡¯t want to abandon.


    Someone reported to Madam that the invited teacher had arrived. Madam ordered a welcoming party and arranged for the couple to stay in a courtyard.


    They were also provided with facilities to freshen up before being invited to dine with Madam in her courtyard that evening.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mo were settled into a courtyard. Before they had the chance to properly look around, maids brought water for their bath, and they hurried to refresh themselves.

 Chapter 208 - 207: Moving into the Tang Family

    Chapter 208: Chapter 207: Moving into the Tang Family


    Mr. and Mrs. Mo entered Tang Mansion, and Zhong Xingwang, following them, took note of the address of Tang Residence, instructing the boy driving the carriage to first find a place to settle down, to stay at an inn for the night, and to order a meal there.


    Young Master Zhong Xingwang, who was also very fond of cleanliness, first asked the inn staff to bring hot water for washing, and then had the others who accompanied him find rooms to stay in. They stayed together, naturally choosing rooms next to the young master¡¯s for the convenience of guarding and attending to him.


    While the young master went to wash up, the guards did not have such delicate needs. Although they were tired from riding horses all day and wanted something to eat and to go to sleep,


    they had to watch over their carriage and horses, getting hay for the horses to eat.


    During the meal, Zhong Xingwang inquired with the inn staff about the Tang family¡¯s character and everything about them.


    Seeing this person inquiring about the Tang family, and appearing to be a wealthy young master, the inn staff wondered why he didn¡¯t stay with the Tang family if he was their guest.


    It seemed that he was simply curious about the Tang family, so he said:


    ¡°Young master, you want to inquire about the Tang family, and I shall hold nothing back, but¡­¡±


    The inn staff paused at this moment and Zhong Xingwang, of course, understood his implication, giving a look to the boy beside him.


    The boy took out some broken silver from his person and placed it on the table. The inn staff, upon seeing the broken silver on the table, quickly picked it up to weigh it, feeling certain that there was indeed two maces of silver.


    His face showed a surprised and delighted expression. He pocketed the silver, thinking that it was just a matter of telling the customer about the Tang family, which anyone living in the county could do.


    ¡°Young master, the Tang family in our county is indeed the richest family, one of the few Imperial Merchants in the country. They may not be rich enough to rival a country, but among the few wealthiest in the nation, the Tang family is one of them.¡±


    ¡°So, are there any cunning people in their family? For example, are they good to their servants?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of the Tang family abusing servants. The Family Head¡¯s Madam is said to be very kind. The Family Head and the Eldest Young Master are quite nice, known for their generous hands; every small merchant who has cooperated with them has made money, and I¡¯ve heard that there was a farmer who became wealthy through partnership with them as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, doesn¡¯t their family have anyone who is a bit stingy, a bit difficult to deal with? For example, do they give a hard time to the teachers?¡±


    ¡°Since the Tang family is so wealthy, although some masters are a bit stingy, I have not heard of any incidents where teachers who come to their mansion are troubled. Moreover, they provide good accommodation and food, and I¡¯ve heard that they have fresh produce purchased daily from Ye Manor. Today, young master, the chicken, duck, and vegetables you are eating were ordered by our inn from Ye Manor.¡±


    Upon hearing the inn staff¡¯s words, Zhong Xingwang felt somewhat reassured, took a bite of the meat, and tasted the vegetables, nodding his head in approval:


    ¡°Indeed, good mountains and rivers produce fine goods. This flavor of chicken and duck cannot be found in the city; the food is truly delicious with its savory taste.¡±


    ¡°Of course, ever since Ye Manor was established, the produce has been attracting buyers from outside, and wealthy families also prefer to eat healthily. The taste of the veggies is good, which also allows us in this business to make a good profit. With the tourists around, our inn has seen better business in the past six months, and the rural owner of Ye Manor has also set up a wood-carving factory in cooperation with the Tang family.¡±


    After hearing the staff¡¯s words, Zhong Xingwang became more interested in Ye Manor, which had partnered with the Tang family.


    The staff, having completed their task, happily withdrew.


    Zhong Xingwang didn¡¯t rush to do anything else; the next day, he decided to start by looking for a residence to buy.


    If he was to stay here for more than a month, he couldn¡¯t always stay in an inn. The inn¡¯s expenses for a month might be enough for him to purchase some items for the house.


    Zhong Xingwang, the young Master, didn¡¯t act recklessly; instead, he remembered his elder brother¡¯s orders. The purpose of this trip was to find a residence for his elder sister first and to ensure the place where his sister would work treated her well.


    Zhong Xingwang didn¡¯t choose to find his sister nor did he opt to visit the Tang Mansion.


    He secretly went about buying a house, then purchasing furniture. Once he had a place to stay in the city, he would meet with his sister. Before returning home, he would hand over the residence to his sister and her husband.


    Mrs. Mo was completely kept in the dark; she was unaware that her younger brother and older brother had been secretly planning for her. At the moment, the couple was being led by a maid to Madam Tang¡¯s courtyard.


    Madam Tang had prepared a dinner for the couple and did not invite many other members of the Tang family. Only Madam and her husband were present, along with their eldest son and grandson, to receive the couple.


    The maid led them into the living room, introducing them to Madam Tang, the Old Master, the Eldest Young Master, and the young Master.


    The Mo couple paid their respects one by one. Seeing the Young Master of the Tang family, who stood up from his chair upon their arrival and gestured a greeting, they got a good first impression. This Young Master, possibly one of his students, was very polite, hailing from a wealthy family.


    The child before them didn¡¯t seem stubborn and might potentially be easier to educate.


    ¡°Just now, the housekeeper gave me a letter from my sister-in-law. I¡¯m aware that you are a couple, which is good. This way, you can teach the children in the estate separately.¡±


    The Mo couple could only nod. Unfamiliar with Madam Tang, they dared not speak too much. To speak more is to err more, a small error is still an error, caution is the best policy. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure my sister-in-law must have mentioned to you that, aside from teaching our estate¡¯s children, you have an additional task. That is the partnership with the Ye family, which they have a few children, girls in particular, who need your guidance. The Ye family will pay you separately for this teaching, which will be your side job.¡±


    The Mo couple nodded again. Hearing it for themselves was different; the relatives who had mentioned this before were now confirmed by them. This arrangement, it seemed, had been settled and was indeed a good thing for them.


    Being able to earn more was certainly desirable, and since they had already committed to being teachers, teaching a few extra students, though more laborious, would be worthwhile.


    ¡°You both must be tired and hungry from your journey. Please, have a simple meal in my courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Madam, that¡¯s very kind of you, thank you!¡± Mrs. Mo replied politely. Even though she had married a scholar, her demeanor as a Miss remained unchanged.


    As they were about to dine together, a wealthy person entered the living room with a maid, followed by an old woman carrying a child.


    This woman sized up the couple as soon as she entered, forming her own judgments about them.


    ¡°Are you the teachers my mother-in-law invited?¡±


    Faced with this woman, Scholar Mo chose silence, leaving the interaction with the females to his wife.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Mrs. Mo inquired in return, sizing up Lady Tang.


    ¡°I am the wife of the Eldest Young Master Tang, Lady Tang, from the Luo Family in the Capital City,¡± Lady Tang said with a touch of arrogance that underscored her inner sense of inferiority.


    Lady Tang was married to the Eldest Young Master Tang, but since she was born out of wedlock, she was not the legitimate daughter. She felt slightly inferior in front of another Lady who was also born into wealth.


    Yet, she thought that, despite her status, she had married into a wealthy family. What did being a legitimate daughter amount to? Wasn¡¯t she just married to a poor scholar, and now required to teach her son?

 Chapter 209 - 208 Making Things Difficult for the Teacher

    Chapter 209: Chapter 208 Making Things Difficult for the Teacher


    Mrs. Mo had heard that the cousin¡¯s young sister¡¯s eldest son had married a concubine daughter from the Luo Family, who moved from the Capital City to a small county town.


    The people of the Capital City had many rumors about the Tang Family, saying that they would develop better outside the Capital City.


    There were also rumors that they were afraid of other wealthy tycoons, and their family had stayed in the small county town for over a thousand years.


    The inhabitants of the Capital City thought, how could living in a small town compare to the prosperity of a big city?


    Or the beauty of a big city?


    Mrs. Mo¡¯s mind flashed with scenes, and she said to Lady Tang,


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that a treasured daughter of the Luo Family married the richest eldest son of the Tang Family. You are fortunate, young madam, to have married such a good husband.¡±


    Moved by Mrs. Mo¡¯s praise, Lady Tang smiled brightly and warmed a bit more towards Mrs. Mo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not just talk; let¡¯s go eat! Son, you must be hungry too?¡±


    Eldest Young Master Tang said and then went to tickle his little son¡¯s face before inviting Scholar Mo to join them for the meal.


    Though they ate together, the men and women were still separated at different tables.


    They ate in the living room, still separated by a fabric curtain.


    The meat, fruits, and vegetables served at the Tang¡¯s banquet were all delicious and satisfied the appetite of the hardworking couple, Mrs. and Mr. Mo.


    Mrs. Mo, who had always been among the wealthy in the Capital City, felt that the food there had never been as delicious as this.


    Could it be that the Tang¡¯s chef was extremely skilled?


    Scholar Mo felt that the greens, fruits, and meats at the Tang¡¯s were as tasty as the food grown in the great mountains and waters of his hometown, even better than what was available back home.


    Although the couple had arrived in a new place and the hosts were very warm, they did feel a bit timid and uneasy, but once they began eating, they forgot all their apprehensions. Having come all this way and encountered such fine food, their nervousness was completely forgotten.


    The couple both wondered how the Tang¡¯s food could be so delicious. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could their chef possibly be an Imperial Chef? They thought about it during the meal but didn¡¯t ask a word.


    The Tang Family too, while eating, did not engage much with their guests, only encouraging them to eat more.


    After the meal, everyone moved back to the living room to gather together.


    The couple sat in the living room, and the host had not yet discussed their teaching schedule.


    ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve arrived. What about the teaching schedule?¡±


    Madam listened to Mrs. Mo¡¯s question and smilingly said,


    ¡°Rest assured and stay at home for a couple of days. Rest first. As for the teaching schedule, since you¡¯re teaching musical instruments and the children are on holiday, let them enjoy a bit more. One hour in the morning, one hour in the afternoon!¡±


    The Mo couple, hearing how relaxed their teaching schedule would be¡ªjust two hours a day,¡ªstill didn¡¯t know how much the monthly salary would be.


    Even though a relative had mentioned it, it wasn¡¯t the same as hearing it from the Tang Family themselves. At that moment, they felt it awkward to ask. The job seemed so easy; would they really give that much betrothal gifts?


    They exchanged glances, mouths twitching, but they were too embarrassed to ask first.


    After hearing her mother-in-law¡¯s words, Lady Tang asked, ¡°Mother-in-law, if teaching is so easy, how much is the betrothal gift you give them?¡±


    Madam smiled and said, ¡°Given their current status, it would originally be twenty taels of silver a month. However, since the couple will live and eat in our house and will receive reward money during festivals, let¡¯s make it eighteen taels a month!¡±


    When Scholar Mo and his wife heard about the price from Housekeeper Zhao, they knew it was around twenty taels, as set by his relative. If the Tang Family adjusted it slightly up or down, it was understandable, depending on how long they would work.


    Upon hearing Madam¡¯s words, the couple exchanged a look and felt quite satisfied. If they worked at the Tang Family for two years, without having to spend much while living there, they could return to the Capital City, buy a small residence, and even have some savings.


    When Mrs. Mo was wealthy, her monthly salary was much more than this. But times had changed, and she could not return to the past.


    Here, although it was just a county, the monthly salary they would receive was quite satisfactory, as they didn¡¯t need to spend much while living at someone else¡¯s house.


    Scholar Mo was even more satisfied. He didn¡¯t know how much other teachers made?


    However, the calligraphy and paintings she sold each month didn¡¯t even amount to two taels of silver, so having a place to stay and not worrying about food, eighteen taels of silver was indeed a substantial amount to him.


    He felt a bit excited, as he had never earned so much money in his life before.


    With money in the future, not only could he and his wife live well, but they could also send some money back home.


    As a couple too honest for their own good, the thoughts in his heart were all too obvious on his face, which the business-minded people of the Tang Family and the observant Lady Tang noticed.


    Lady Tang chuckled to herself, was this the relative of her mother-in-law and sister-in-law?


    It was indeed bad luck to have married a poor scholar, reducing her standard of living to this extent, teaching for just eighteen taels a month. This little amount wasn¡¯t even enough to buy rouge and powder, let alone for making clothes every season, buying jewelry, and attending parties.


    Thinking this, Lady Tang saw the satisfied expressions on Mr. and Mrs. Mo¡¯s faces and scoffed. She had an idea to tease them a bit.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, although our children have other teachers to teach them various skills during summer break, having more teachers wouldn¡¯t hurt, and I believe this couple should be up to the task,¡± she said.


    At Lady Tang¡¯s words, her husband frowned slightly, wanting to interject.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mo lowered their eyes, and Mrs. Mo¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, holding back her temper. For her husband, she had already tempered some of her young lady¡¯s temper over the past six months.


    If she had not been married, she would not have allowed such intentional difficulties or such tone of voice to bully her without retorting.


    But now, for her husband, for their future happy life, all she could do was endure¡­


    Scholar Mo had some pride in him. In these past six months of hardship, he had become much steadier, lacking the impulsiveness of youth.


    ¡°Well¡­ my wife, if you want these two teachers to teach our children additional subjects, you would have to pay them extra,¡± he said.


    Madam Tang and her daughter-in-law had been getting along for several years; how could she not know her character?


    Being stingy was something expected from someone of her petty bourgeois nature.


    The teacher was employed by her, and not to judge a monk by his face is to respect the Buddha, moreover, this couple was her own relatives. If her daughter-in-law treated guests this way, it would reflect poorly on her as a mother-in-law.


    The housekeeper of the Tang Family would not make life difficult for the teacher over such a small amount of money, not to mention it would sound bad if word got out, and it would be awkward when she met her sister-in-law later.


    Her sister-in-law was the one who had discussed the price with this couple, and the price was not high. She believed that in the Capital, hiring a teacher did not cost as much.


    It was her maternal family who had helped find this teacher, yet her daughter-in-law was making things difficult. Madam felt some anger inside, but she held it back and did not lash out on the spot.

 Chapter 210 - 209 Set the Schedule

    Chapter 210: Chapter 209 Set the Schedule


    The young madam had her malicious fun, yet she failed to realize that by giving the teacher a hard time, she was making things difficult for her mother-in-law. She was oblivious to her mother-in-law¡¯s growing anger. At this moment, she went on to say:


    ¡°Mother-in-law, haven¡¯t you already paid a wage? 18 taels is not a small amount. The most any worker in our household earns is two or three taels.¡±


    Madam Tang listened to her daughter-in-law¡¯s words but did not respond. Her chest was practically smoking with anger as she chose to ignore her daughter-in-law and instead spoke to her grandson:


    ¡°Eldest grandson, these two teachers could tutor you and your brother individually. What subjects do you feel you need to learn?¡±


    Tang Shunyan, who had been sitting quietly and listening, didn¡¯t interrupt the adults¡¯ conversation. Despite his young age, he knew they were discussing the matter of the teachers¡¯ instructions, and his mother was, as ever, being difficult.


    ¡°Young madam, if the teachers have time after their classes with my sisters, I would like them to selectively tutor me in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting. I¡¯m content with anything they can teach. As for my brother, he is just in the initial stage of his education; it would be good enough if they could teach him to understand picture books.¡±


    Madam Tang nodded and then glanced at her son.


    Mr. Tang, the head of the family, had been mulling over his thoughts for a while. How could he not recognize that his mother was angry?


    With their family¡¯s wealth, spending some money to hire teachers for the children, and to get the teachers to educate their children with more dedication, was it truly impossible to afford even that little expense?


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. In addition to your musical instrument lessons, if you have time, you could tutor my two sons. We will give each of you spouses ten silver taels a month, and that¡¯s just for starters. If circumstances in your life change later on, or if you teach well and the students¡¯ performance improves, and they learn the basics of the instruments and can play and sing, we will increase your salary.¡±


    The Mo couple lifted their bowed heads, their mouths moved but they said nothing. They were in need of money, so who would complain about earning more?


    Teaching students well was indeed their duty as teachers, their mission as educators.


    Lady Tang hadn¡¯t expected that not only did she fail to negotiate a lower price for the couple, but her husband even undermined her by offering the couple a higher wage.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    What did Lady Tang want to say? But she was silenced by a stern look from her spouse, which made her tremble inside as she realized that her husband was angry.


    She didn¡¯t yet grasp why her husband was angry but didn¡¯t dare to voice the rest of her thoughts.


    ¡°Shall we agree on this then? As for the side job at the Ye family, they will pay you for that as well. You will go out every three days to work there for a day, which we¡¯ll consider as a day off every three days from our household.¡±


    The proposal from Madam Tang was met with agreement from everyone present; they nodded their heads.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the children¡¯s teaching schedule like this then!¡±


    Mr. Tang of the Tang Family, who had not spoken until now, also said his part.


    Lady Tang, even if she was dissatisfied in her heart, didn¡¯t dare to protest anymore. Slowly coming to her senses, she realized her husband¡¯s anger might be related to her mother-in-law.


    She had already asked earlier; these people were relatives of her mother-in-law¡¯s relatives. That made them family too, but she had disregarded Mrs. Mo for marrying a poor scholar and didn¡¯t take the matter to heart.


    Since the matter was decided, Lady Tang, despite her reluctance, could only stay silent, quietly pouting and thinking about finding other matters to give them a hard time in the future.


    The Mo couple had now clearly understood the teaching schedule, and they were quite satisfied with this arrangement.


    ¡°You two have had a tiring journey today. Take the next two days off to enjoy and explore the county, and rest. After that, you can start teaching the children.¡±


    Madam Tang said with concern, and then let the couple go back to rest.


    Mrs. Mo went shopping that day, and her mother bought her some gifts for the Tang Family, reasoning that while adults might not need them, it¡¯s possible they wouldn¡¯t care much for them.


    However, for the children, especially Madam Tang¡¯s two legitimate grandsons, she had already prepared gifts to present upon their meeting; she just hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to give them out.


    Mrs. Mo presented golden locks to the two future students in the living room.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡± Tang Shunyan said as he received the gift, bowing politely. He believed that when elders bestow gifts, they must indeed be accepted and did not decline.


    The younger child, having received his gift, couldn¡¯t yet express much in words; his eyes were slightly bleary as he felt sleep creeping in.


    Seeing this, Lady Tang felt more at ease as the couple had given her children golden locks. Any previous thoughts she had of giving them a hard time were now forgiven.


    Madam Tang from the county had already been informed of the couple¡¯s situation and knew that their ability to give golden locks to her grandsons probably didn¡¯t come from their own wealth but perhaps from gifts bought with help from her maternal family.


    She said no more and decided to look after the couple¡¯s expenses in the mansion a bit more in the future.


    The couple from the Mo family returned peacefully to the residence arranged for them by the Tang Family, which was a bit more secluded compared to other places, close to the main street outside, an arrangement made to offer them a quieter dwelling.


    The couple was pleased with their courtyard, which was further away from the dwellings of other Tang Family people, giving them a quiet space without the need for confrontation.


    The couple had already bathed, and although it was summer and they had sweated profusely during the meal, they later broke out in a cold sweat while talking with Lady Tang and her companions.


    The maids prepared wash water for them to clean their faces and feet once again, and after helping them, the maids left. The courtyard was not just served by Mrs. Mo¡¯s maids; there was also an old woman who washed clothes and incidentally added night fragrance.


    There were young maids who did menial work and an old woman who acted as gatekeeper, with additional duties of sweeping and pruning the courtyard flowers and plants.


    They lay quietly in bed, and Scholar Mo, holding his wife and not minding the heat, felt quite comfortable in the courtyard. The air was fresh, and with ice placed in the room, he looked at his wife with eyes full of happiness and said:


    ¡°My dear wife, we will properly educate the children from now on, and we can have a stable life.¡±


    Mrs. Mo looked tenderly at her husband, her heart brimming with happiness and warmth, and felt assured that their future life, free from the pressures of livelihood, would be very happy.


    ¡°Yes, my husband, you won¡¯t need to go out to sell paintings and calligraphy at the stand, and you might have more time to read.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right; a different environment might be beneficial for my reading.¡±


    Scholar Mo, while teaching, hadn¡¯t given up on reading with the hope of taking exams in the future.


    He just postponed the idea of exams by a year or two, focusing on settling down in life first and then having the funds to raise the next generation.


    In a foreign environment, one might expect restless sleep, yet that night, the couple embraced a sweet slumber and slept very well.


    The next day, the couple didn¡¯t go to another courtyard for breakfast but had their breakfast brought over from the big kitchen by a maid; they enjoyed this simple yet delicious meal together.


    They had already noticed the day they arrived that the Tang Mansion was not far from the bustling main street outside.


    They had not arranged for a carriage and chose to walk instead, not wanting to inconvenience the Tang Family people.


    Moreover, they discovered that leaving their courtyard through the side door, the bustling main street was not far from the side gate.

 Chapter 211 - 210 Local Cuisines

    Chapter 211: Chapter 210 Local Cuisines


    Mrs. Mo and her husband, accompanied by a maid, chose to walk outside for a street stroll.


    If she were a rich lady, they might use a sedan even for short excursions outside.


    Ever since Mrs. Mo had married her husband, in order to save money, not only did she wash clothes and cook soup, but she also walked outside to buy groceries. Now, strolling through the small county town with her husband and maid, she no longer possessed the delicacy of a lady born into wealth.


    Zhong Xingwang had stayed overnight at the inn. Although sleeping on the inn¡¯s bed was not as comfortable as at home, he hadn¡¯t been unable to sleep. A day¡¯s long journey had made him quite tired.


    After resting overnight, the young man was full of energy again, and he heard that drinking morning tea was very popular here.


    So, Zhong Xingwang, accompanied by his attendants, found a place called Phoenix Restaurant. The restaurant, with only two floors, served breakfast, lunch, and dinner, and did not offer lodging.


    Zhong Xingwang, along with his attendants, did not opt for a private room. The restaurant was street-facing, so he chose a seat by the window.


    His attendants also sat down, which they normally would not do, but since they were traveling, they weren¡¯t so particular.


    ¡°Dear guests, what would you like to order?¡±


    A waiter came up to serve them tea, his face wearing a trademark smile.


    ¡°What are your specialty breakfasts here?¡±


    Zhong Xingwang was here not to satisfy his hunger, but to try unique local dishes he hadn¡¯t experienced before.


    ¡°Young master, our specialty breakfasts include rice noodle rolls, chicken feet, various kinds of porridge, steamed buns, and pastries. Here¡¯s a menu card listing our specialties for breakfast, lunch, and dinner,¡± the waiter explained.


    Zhong Xingwang glanced at the menu and ordered some chicken feet, rice noodle rolls, pastries, and a bowl of porridge for himself, leaving the rest of the ordering to his attendants.


    His attendants, cautious not to impose on the young master¡¯s expenses, only dared order a plate of chicken feet and a plate of rice noodle rolls.


    The waiter noted the guests¡¯ orders and soon served them their breakfast.


    Zhong Xingwang tasted the chicken feet here, which indeed had a unique flavor. He wondered what seasonings were used as they were really delicious.


    After sampling various items, he found the chicken feet to be so good that he asked the waiter to bring another plate.


    ¡°Young master, here is the additional plate of chicken feet you requested.¡±


    ¡°Waiter, your chicken feet taste really good. Is it because of the seasonings, or is there something special about the chicken feet here?¡± Zhong Xingwang asked curiously. His attendants also found them delicious, but after eating a plate of chicken feet, they didn¡¯t dare order any more. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking in the local dialect, which the young master could also understand, the waiter smiled and replied,


    ¡°Young Master, you truly appreciate quality. Our chicken feet are a specialty prepared by our chef using premium chicken feet, all sourced from Ye¡¯s Estate. They taste fresher and better.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡¯s Estate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, our restaurant procures its vegetables, fruits, poultry, meats, and eggs from Ye¡¯s Estate.¡±


    ¡°Is Ye¡¯s Estate well-known?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, young master. If you would like to try other dishes, you could return for lunch or dinner.¡±


    The waiter energetically promoted his restaurant but failed to mention that both the county or the neighboring market town already had a major restaurant acquiring fruits, vegetables, and meats from Ye¡¯s estate.


    The products from Ye¡¯s estate were a bit pricier than those from other places, yet they were highly popular among the citizens. It was easy to buy their fruits and vegetables, but one had to place an order for poultry, as Ye¡¯s estate did not breed them in large quantities; without placing an order, it was impossible to purchase any.


    Influenced by the waiter¡¯s recommendations, Zhong Xingwang indeed became interested in some of the food and decided to try the meals here for lunch and dinner.


    He had come here not only to enjoy the natural scenery, to inspect the workplace of his elder sister, to help his elder sister buy a house, but he also wanted to taste the local delicacies.


    Zhong Xingwang had eaten too much breakfast, and he felt so full that he could barely walk. He thought that if they went to look at houses now, he truly wouldn¡¯t know where in the entire county they were for sale.


    His attendant gave him a suggestion: private transactions also had to be reported to the government office, and the transfer of ownership required official documentation there.


    Thus, whether buying a plot of land to build a house or purchasing a second-hand house, one would need to go to the government office to complete the official paperwork and have it stamped.


    Zhong Xingwang, being young and not very experienced, felt that buying someone¡¯s second-hand house might result in acquiring something very old and potentially not sturdy. Even if his sister and her husband were not planning to stay there long-term, one couldn¡¯t just carelessly buy any house.


    He also feared that they, being from out of town, might be swindled.


    After much thought, Zhong Xingwang figured he could only go to the government office to ask around. Going there required money for greasing the wheels, but it was a necessary expense that also applied to the stamping process.


    ¡°Young Master, if you¡¯re buying land to build a house or just buying a house, you can¡¯t do so as an outsider; otherwise, you will be swindled,¡± the attendant advised.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Zhong Xingwang, inexperienced and at a loss for ideas, asked.


    At that moment, they were walking down the street, still grasping for a solution.


    ¡°Young Master, since you are related to Mrs. Tang, through extended family ties, you can use that status to purchase land. Perhaps you might also visit the Tang family to see if they can assist you?¡± the attendant suggested.


    ¡°My sister and her family are staying at their estate. It doesn¡¯t seem right for me to visit them to discuss purchasing land or property, especially since I came here secretly.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you want to meet the Tang family¡¯s head to see if they treat the Lady well? Once you meet them, you¡¯ll understand,¡± the attendant replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s true; after all, they are the local authority. Once we buy the property or the land to build on, eventually when my sister and her family move out, the Tang family will need to know. Let¡¯s visit Mrs. Tang,¡± Zhong Xingwang decided.


    Zhong Xingwang waved his hand, purchasing gifts with his attendants as they walked through the streets, then they got into a carriage to visit Tang Mansion.


    Unknown to them, just as they headed through the main entrance to visit the Tangs, his sister and her party were exiting through a side door for a shopping excursion, and they missed each other.


    Zhong Xingwang surveyed the grand entrance. Tang Mansion appeared impressive, a residence fit for a wealthy household, the entire estate grand and majestic. It was indeed the home of a tycoon; their own house in the Imperial Capital wasn¡¯t as big or majestic, and even Zhao Family in Capital City couldn¡¯t compare.


    It seemed that land was cheaper in this small county, blessed with beautiful landscapes and comfortable living, lacking the bustle of big cities, yet full of the contentment and happiness of a small town.


    The guard, upon hearing that this young master and his entourage were there to visit Madam, did not immediately let them in, but went first to report to Madam.


    After breakfast, this was the moment Madam handled household affairs, with a meeting already underway in the living room, attended by several housekeepers, part of the routine weekly meeting.


    The purpose of the meeting, of course, was for the housekeepers to report their work over the past days, to identify any shortcomings and encourage better performance, with rewards for good work and penalties for poor performance.


    The meeting was naturally linked to finances, as Madam was currently holding a meeting with the housekeepers.


    Everyone stood in front of the housekeeper¡¯s seat, unable to read her mood from her stern face, only perceiving an authoritative demeanor. The housekeepers trembled with fear, speaking carefully and with trepidation, afraid of speaking or doing something wrong.

 Chapter 212 - 211 Request for Help

    Chapter 212: Chapter 211 Request for Help


    A maid came in and whispered a few words to the Madam, who fell silent for a moment. The brother of a teacher who was a relative of a relative must have something important to discuss; of course, she would meet him.


    She said to the maid, ¡°Lead the guests to the reception room, let them have some tea and snacks, and after we finish our meeting here, I will see them.¡±


    The maid went out to inform the person who had come to report, asking them to invite the visitors in.


    The guard came to the entrance of the mansion and said to Zhong Xingwang and his party, ¡°Our Madam is currently occupied with a matter. Please proceed to the guest room and wait there until she is available to meet you.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang nodded, instructing the guards to take care of the carriage and horses, and the boy to follow him inside.


    He followed the guard into the Tang Mansion, which appeared majestic from the outside and exhibited the owner¡¯s refined taste from within. The garden areas featured pavilions, terraces, towers, artificial mountains, water pools, and precious flora.


    Moreover, the buildings that came into view were constructed with dragon-phoenix engraved green bricks and large tiles.


    Zhong Xingwang was led to a reception room in one of the main courtyards.


    Since he was visiting the housekeeper, this must be the courtyard where she resided.


    It might be inconvenient for a young master to visit a female host, but she was not a woman secluded in her chambers; she was the housekeeper, and that could save him some trouble from certain formalities.


    The Madam thought that this relative of a relative who had come to see her might have other matters, perhaps not just a simple visit.


    So, she sent someone to find her eldest son, as it would be more convenient for men to converse, and perhaps the junior was too bashful to speak with her about certain matters.


    Mr. Tang was in the outer study taking care of business when someone by the door of the study came to report that his mother¡¯s maid was looking for him.


    ¡°Let her in¡­¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, Madam requests your presence.¡±


    ¡°Does my mother need me for something? She must be busy at this time, too, right?¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, the Madam is currently in a meeting. A young master has come as a guest, and the Madam would like you to meet with him.¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? Why is he seeking out my mother?¡±


    ¡°It seems he is a relative from the Madam¡¯s side. The Madam thinks it would be more convenient for you men to chat.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°In Madam¡¯s reception room.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Mr. Tang felt that if the visitor was his mother¡¯s relative, then he was his relative, too, and since he was a young man, he would only be slightly younger than himself, perhaps a cousin. He wondered which cousin it could be that had come to seek out his mother.


    Mr. Tang did not think that his mother¡¯s relatives would come to borrow money; on her side of the family, although they were not all officials of high rank, they were mostly wealthy.


    The only relatives he had met on his mother¡¯s side were from his grandmother¡¯s family, and that was when he was studying in the Capital City. He had not visited every relative¡¯s house.


    It was possible that there were some younger cousins he did not recognize, which was perfectly normal, as wealthy families often had both wives and concubines, resulting in many children.


    Mr. Tang only knew those cousins from his grandmother¡¯s side; he did not recognize all other relatives.


    Led by the maid, Mr. Tang entered the reception room in his mother¡¯s courtyard, only to see a young man about fourteen or fifteen years old, accompanied by a servant, someone he did not recognize.


    With his trademark smile on his face, he greeted the seated visitor as soon as he entered:


    ¡°Haha, how are you, cousin!¡±


    ¡°Cousin Tang¡­¡± Zhong Xingwang stood up and greeted him with a fist-and-palm salute, not knowing who this person was. But since he had called him cousin, it must be Madam Tang¡¯s son.


    ¡°Hehe, when did my little cousin arrive? How come I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± Mr. Tang sat down and began to inquire in detail.


    ¡°My surname is Zhong, Zhong Xingwang, from a small family in the Capital. I am related to Cousin¡¯s mother through a relative of our family. I secretly followed my sister and brother-in-law here yesterday. However, it was with my family¡¯s consent that I came. I didn¡¯t entirely trust that my sister and brother-in-law should come here alone, which is why I followed them secretly.¡±


    ¡°Are you Mr. Mo¡¯s spouse, little brother?¡± Mr. Tang finally understood. No wonder he had never seen this young man; he hardly knew this distant relative.


    Even if they had met, he probably would not have paid much attention.


    ¡°Yes, I am Mrs. Mo¡¯s younger brother. Neither I nor our elder brother felt at ease about sister, so he sent me here. Originally, I wanted to buy land in this county to build a house for my sister, or purchase a second-hand one. Arriving in unfamiliar territory made things difficult, so I had no choice but to visit you.¡±


    Mr. Tang listened silently to the young man. He was not familiar with this relative¡¯s situation, but it was understandable that the youth had come such a long way because he was concerned for his sister.


    ¡°Do her husband and she know?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t. I followed them here secretly yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they are living well in our mansion, eating well too, so there¡¯s no need to buy a house outside. Even if they bought a house, it would just sit empty. Staying in the mansion would help them save some money.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, we understand all that, but they can¡¯t possibly live in your mansion forever. They need to have their own property.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they planning to return to the Capital after a year or two? If they¡¯re not staying here long-term, there is no real necessity to buy a house in the area.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s just a precaution. Moreover, owning a house here means that I and other family members could come here for vacations when we have free time.¡±


    ¡°That reason does make sense. So, what did you want to ask Cousin for? Any way I can assist you?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, I was hoping you could introduce me to a good place nearby to build a house, or if there¡¯s a decent property available in the county, that could work too.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, this is only a small county town. Wealthy families wouldn¡¯t sell their properties, and residents who live comfortably here wouldn¡¯t sell either. If someone has a house, they would only rent it out, reluctant to sell.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, what about purchasing land in the suburbs of the county?¡±


    ¡°Looking to buy land to build a house around the county town is a bit easier. After all, you can design the house according to your preferences. With sufficient funds, you can buy a larger piece of land and build a nicer house. If your family wants to vacation here, it¡¯s better to have more rooms and a bigger yard.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, do you have any recommendations?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve come to the right person, Cousin. Our Tang Family owns some land in the suburbs that can be used for residential purposes. You can discuss the size of the land and the price with our housekeeper. Since we¡¯re relatives, of course, we¡¯ll give you the best price as a helping hand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you, Cousin.¡± Zhong Xingwang stood up again to express his gratitude.


    Madam Tang had just entered the doorway and said with a smile, ¡°It looks like you and your cousin are getting along splendidly. Have you settled everything?¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Madam Tang.¡±


    Madam Tang sat down on one side, politely saying,


    ¡°No need for such formalities. Since you are a relative of a relative, just call me as the Zhao Family does! Call me Aunt Zhao.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Zhao,¡± said Zhong Xingwang obediently.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right. What were you discussing just now?¡±


    Zhong Xingwang explained the matter of requesting help to buy land to Madam Tang.


    Madam nodded and ordered someone to summon the housekeeper.


    After sitting for a while, the Eldest Son of the Zhao Family invited the cousin to have lunch there since he had business to attend to and would return later.

 Chapter 213 - 212 Elder Sisters Reproach

    Chapter 213: Chapter 212 Elder Sister¡¯s Reproach


    Housekeeper Tang handed over the external affairs to his son, while he handled the matters of the mansion. Upon hearing that someone was summoning him, Madam wanted to see him.


    He hurriedly came to Madam¡¯s courtyard and upon entering, he saw a young master in the living room who he did not recognize.


    Standing before these people, under their examining gazes, he bowed his head respectfully and said,


    ¡°What does Madam need from this servant?¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, this is my relative who wants to buy some land in the suburbs. We have residential land in our suburbs, and the price must be more favorable, as it¡¯s our own relative who wants to buy a certain value of land. Discuss it with him!¡±


    Housekeeper Tang nodded, asking what the land was for and learning it was for building residences, then said,


    ¡°Well, before lunchtime arrives, the suburbs are not far from here, let¡¯s first take you to see the land, then talk about the price. That way, you can discuss other matters after seeing and being satisfied with the land.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang thought this was a good idea and nodded.


    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, don¡¯t be gone too long. Bring your cousin to the mansion for lunch.¡±


    Housekeeper Tang nodded respectfully, then left with Zhong Xingwang and his entourage. Although the land was not far, they chose not to walk, opting instead for horse-drawn carriages.


    Housekeeper Tang, riding a horse and leading the carriage with Zhong Xingwang and some of his attendants, arrived at the newly developed suburbs.


    Zhong Xingwang observed along the way. Although this was the suburbs, it was still within the city gates guarded by soldiers, so bandits and thieves would not dare be too rampant.


    The residential land belonging to the Tang Family was currently planted with some vegetables, appearing to be top-quality paddy fields. On the side near the road, various melons and vegetables were planted, while a bit farther away, rice was grown.


    ¡°This whole area is the Tang Family¡¯s land, totalling just over 100 acres, with the suburb¡¯s village nearby.¡±


    ¡°How does the Tang Family sell this land?¡± Zhong Xingwang glanced over the area and felt it was quite nice, not far from the bustling inner city and close to the village, although building a house here might mean only his family would reside near.


    However, since they were from outside the village, it was better for them not to live within it.


    Though Zhong Xingwang was a young master, he had heard some things about geomancy from his grandfather.


    An outsider should not enter a village to build a house or settle down for a long period, especially if the village was predominantly one surname. It would indeed be bad to move into such a place, concerning the prosperity of future generations. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His elder sister and brother-in-law had not yet had children, which was even more reason to be careful, as he did not want well-intentioned actions to backfire.


    ¡°As you are Madam¡¯s relative, Madam has instructed to give a discount. We will not charge you a high price. This area has top-quality paddy fields and is also near the road, which makes it a bit more expensive than ordinary land, but still, it will be priced as cheap, according to the price of top-quality paddy fields, otherwise, Madam and other family members will be hard to account for.¡±


    ¡°Agreed, the price is fair. Then sell this land to me here.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang remembered Mr. Tang¡¯s advice to buy a larger piece and build more rooms, with this land near the road requiring tall courtyard walls and a larger garden to be built.


    Housekeeper Tang then asked how much land the young master needed.


    Zhong Xingwang took out some silver notes from his bosom, all given by his elder brother.


    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s wait till we go to the government office, write the deed, and seal it before paying. We are relatives, and besides buying land, you need to save money for construction.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang nodded, as he was unfamiliar with these matters and hoped Housekeeper Tang, being a local, could assist him in finding builders once the land was purchased.


    ¡°Very well, you are Madam¡¯s relative, and although the Tang Family does not have a construction team, we do sell construction materials and know some builders. We can recommend them to you later. Let¡¯s head back for lunch now.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Zhong Xingwang followed the housekeeper back to Tang Mansion and once again arrived at Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    It was now noon, time for lunch. The Mo couple, accompanied by their maid, had been out shopping in the streets and also returned to the courtyard.


    Just as they were about to dine in the courtyard, a maid came to invite them to eat in Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    With their warm consent, they finally agreed to eat in the host¡¯s courtyard.


    As they entered Madam¡¯s courtyard and were led into the dining hall, they encountered a familiar young man.


    ¡°Sister, brother-in-law¡­¡± Zhong Xingwang cheerfully called out.


    ¡°Young brother, how did you end up here? Did you come here alone? Does the family know?¡±


    Mrs. Mo¡¯s expression was both caring and anxious as she hurried to her brother¡¯s side, worried that the young man had sneaked out and the family was unaware.


    ¡°Sister, I followed your carriage here yesterday, and my brother knows I came. I brought several attendants with me, how could the family not know?¡±


    ¡°Little brother, what are you doing here by yourself as a child?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve grown up. I definitely came here for a reason!¡±


    ¡°What could you possibly have to do here? You¡¯re unfamiliar with the people and don¡¯t know anyone here. What business could you have here?¡±


    ¡°How can you say I don¡¯t know anyone? There¡¯s a cousin, another cousin, and here are my sister and brother-in-law, aren¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dodging the question. Tell me, what are you really here for?¡±


    The two siblings talked at length, with Scholar Mo standing aside, not getting a chance to speak.


    Although this was his young uncle, their scarce meetings made it improper to use any harsh words!


    ¡°Alright, alright! You siblings can sit down, eat your fill, and then talk at leisure.¡± Mrs. Tang said smilingly to them.


    Mrs. Mo could only talk with her brother after they had eaten their fill in the dining hall.


    The siblings did not eat at the same table. Mr. Tang, Young Master Tang, and Mr. Tang were also dining there. Zhong Xingwang and the men sat at one table, which included his brother-in-law.


    This was Zhong Xingwang¡¯s first meal at the Tang residence. He found the food here truly delicious and very flavorful, making this meal immensely satisfying. He ate an extra bowl of rice, patted his distended belly, and quelled his appetite.


    After the meal, the host¡¯s maid served them chrysanthemum honey tea, making the post-dining tea an even more enjoyable experience.


    At this moment, Zhong Xingwang fully understood what Mr. Tang had said about his sister and brother-in-law having good food and accommodations at the estate. The deliciousness of the food made him not want to go back to the Capital City.


    This thought was fleeting as he decided that he would visit here every holiday to vacation, feeling that it was a complete pleasure to holiday in such beautiful scenery.


    His family indeed had a place for summer retreat, being a wealthy family from the Capital City with an estate. However, their family¡¯s holiday estate was nothing compared to this place.


    During this meal, Zhong Xingwang heard again that the food in Tang Mansion was supplied by Ye Manor, including fruits, vegetables, poultry, meat, and eggs.


    He grew even more curious about the Ye Family. What kind of family was it?


    He also learned that, as part of their temporary work, his sister and brother-in-law were teaching musical instruments to the children of the Ye Family.


    Thinking fast, he saw this as a perfect opportunity to explore the Ye Family. Considering the delicious fruits and vegetables, he should eat more and take some local products back to the Capital City when he returned.

 Chapter 214 - 213: The Relative Who Comes for a Handout

    Chapter 214: Chapter 213: The Relative Who Comes for a Handout


    After dinner, the Maid told the young madam that guests had arrived at the Mother-in-law¡¯s courtyard, and mentioned that these guests were related to Mr. Mo and his family.


    She frowned¡ªcould they be relatives looking for a handout? With that thought in mind, she smiled scornfully, deciding to have a look. Perhaps it was the family of that poor scholar, who had already brought their Maid to freeload food and drink. If they had to support his family as well, what did they take the Tang Family for?


    Not even the Mother-in-law¡¯s relatives were acceptable. She was the current Lady Tang, and utterly refused to allow such people to stay in their home.


    Not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry could move into their Tang Family estate! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Tang, accompanied by her maid, paused at the door of the living room to listen in. What were they discussing inside?


    It was just after the dining hall guests had eaten their fill and were chatting leisurely in the living room.


    Madam Tang liked this young man; after all, he was a relative¡¯s relative. A young man like him shouldn¡¯t stay outside; it would be improper. She said with a smile:


    ¡°My dear nephew, since you¡¯ve come here and aren¡¯t staying for just a day or two, don¡¯t bother with an inn. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s only proper for your aunt to play the role of the hostess.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang scrutinized Madam Tang¡¯s expression, then glanced at her husband and this ¡°cheap cousin.¡±


    Their faces seemed genuinely sincere, but he didn¡¯t like living in someone else¡¯s courtyard¡ªit would be inconvenient to come and go.


    Although it would save him a considerable expense, such debts of gratitude were not easy to repay.


    Moreover, he needed to buy land from the Tang Family and their help to build a house on it, and he looked once more at his elder sister and brother-in-law.


    Mrs. Mo was reluctant to let her younger brother stay outside where it might not be safe.


    However, this wasn¡¯t her home; it belonged to her employer¡¯s family. There might be a bond of distant kinship, but no blood relation, so she felt embarrassed to have her brother stay here.


    She moved her lips but couldn¡¯t bring herself to say a word.


    Scholar Mo was even less willing. It wasn¡¯t that he was weak or lacked affection for his brother-in-law; he simply found it beneath his dignity to be beholden to others in such a manner.


    If the Young Uncle came here with his family¡¯s blessing, he surely brought money. Even if he stayed so long that he ran out, they could still cover his travel expenses after receiving a month¡¯s wages.


    But it looked like the Young Uncle brought so many people, their modest earnings might not even suffice for an inn stay, let alone daily living expenses. As Madam had said, staying with them could save a substantial sum.


    These were not words he would utter; not out of cowardice or lack of care for the Young Uncle, but because one can be poor without being short of ambition.


    Upon hearing the Mother-in-law¡¯s invitation, Lady Tang frowned. As expected, another relative had come to freeload. She stamped her foot in anger, unable to hold back from entering the living room. She wanted to see just how thick-skinned these relatives could be with her present.


    They couldn¡¯t accuse her of being rude if she humiliated them, especially after her husband had thwarted her earlier in the day, leaving her still seething inside.


    Just as Lady Tang¡¯s feet crossed the threshold, ready to go inside and embarrass them,


    ¡°Aunt, there¡¯s really no need. I brought some guards and attendants with me to ensure my safety. Besides, my family gave me ample funds, and there¡¯s no problem with me staying outside for a while. I also yearn for the freedom to travel and enjoy the sights,¡± said Zhong Xingwang, refusing Madam¡¯s offer just as it was uttered, causing Lady Tang to suddenly swallow the words she was about to say, feeling somewhat relieved she hadn¡¯t spoken immediately. Yet she still felt slightly uneasy.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, we have more guests?¡±


    Seeing her daughter-in-law¡¯s smile, Madam Tang laughed contemptuously in her heart, thinking how petty her daughter-in-law was. Was she so perturbed by the visit of her own relatives?


    For the sake of maintaining the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, she still wore a gentle smile as she spoke:


    ¡°Daughter-in-law, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. This is the young master from the Zhong Family, a relative of my eldest sister-in-law.¡±


    Lady Tang then pretended to have a sudden realization, saying, ¡°Oh, so you are Mrs. Mo¡¯s younger brother! Why didn¡¯t the two of you come together?¡±


    ¡°Is this the cousin¡¯s wife? I didn¡¯t see you at dinner just now. Oh, right, I came here to have fun, which is different from my sister and brother-in-law who came here to work. I apologize for not staying with my sister and brother-in-law in this place.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang sensitively felt that this cousin¡¯s wife didn¡¯t seem very friendly towards them.


    Perhaps this was the only anomaly within the Tang Family, or maybe others in the Tang Family were the same. Hence, staying here for too long with his sister and brother-in-law really wasn¡¯t good. He made the right choice by refusing earlier.


    Zhong Xingwang sized up the young woman before him, whose attire seemed quite lavish. Yet to those adorned in the refined elegance of Capital nobility, it appeared a tad vulgar.


    More nouveau riche than even the nouveaux riches themselves. Did she wear the best of everything upon her head?


    Did it not weigh heavily upon her? Her body was also laden with various pieces of jewelry, and her ears, didn¡¯t the earrings weigh them down?


    While Zhong Xingwang was sizing up Lady Tang, she was also taking stock of him.


    The young man before her was decent-looking and didn¡¯t bear the naive air of birth present in Mrs. Mo¡¯s appearance.


    He was of average build, which typified the slender physique of Southern men, lacking the towering might of Northern men.


    It seemed the relatives of her Mother-in-law, these so-called rich young masters and ladies, were all just putting on airs. It would be best for them not to stay with the Tang Family, or else she would feel humiliated with each encounter.


    ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t know much about our family affairs, so let¡¯s not dwell on them, shall we? You mentioned coming here to enjoy the scenery. Have you decided on any particular places yet?¡±


    Zhong Xingwang nodded and said, ¡°At present, I have heard of a few good spots. It seems there are many places worth visiting in this county.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so the Young Master also believes in Buddhism? There are temples everywhere here.¡±


    ¡°Cousin-in-law, I might not be a believer, but since I¡¯m here, I might as well pay a visit!¡±


    Lady Tang stayed in the living room and kept talking to Zhong Xingwang, preventing Mrs. Mo from having the chance to tell her brother not to stay here too long.


    Mrs. Mo also wanted to ask her brother some questions but had to wait for a moment when it would be just the two of them, as the Tang Family was around.


    ¡°Cousin, cousin-in-law, may I invite you to my study for some tea?¡±


    Mr. Tang grew somewhat impatient. His wife¡¯s demeanor was making him, as a man, feel quite uncomfortable.


    After all, this little cousin was still an outsider, despite his young age.


    Mr. Tang intended to take the two men along with him. Once they had left, Mr. Tang also found a reason to excuse himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired as well, everyone may leave!¡±


    Madam Tang waved her hand. In reality, she wanted to talk a few words with Mrs. Mo, but there would be other days for that.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mrs. Mo and her maid took their leave.


    Lady Tang, dismissed by her Mother-in-law, flashed a glance, still lowered her gaze, and bent at the waist to bid farewell to her returning Mother-in-law.


    She followed and left as well, and upon exiting, she had one more glance at Mrs. Mo walking ahead in the courtyard. A new thought crossed her mind.

 Chapter 215 - 214 Discussing Other Peoples Gossip

    Chapter 215: Chapter 214 Discussing Other People¡¯s Gossip


    ¡°Mrs. Mo, may I have a chat with you in my courtyard?¡± Young Madam Tang called out to the person walking ahead.


    Mrs. Mo, walking in front, had of course heard the footsteps behind her. She didn¡¯t usually have the habit of taking a nap, so when Young Madam Tang called her, she could only nod in agreement.


    This Young Madam Tang was not easy to provoke. As a teacher, the need for her to discuss the matters of her student¡¯s mother and parenting was also possible.


    Young Madam Tang led the way, and their maids followed one after another, arriving at Young Madam Tang¡¯s courtyard.


    The two went directly to the living room, where Young Madam Tang sat in the main seat after the maids had served them tea.


    Young Madam Tang observed the woman before her, only sixteen or seventeen years old but dressed as a young matron, wearing simple yet fine cloth, her head adorned with ornaments, though certainly not as lavish as hers.


    The woman before her, married to a poor scholar and born a Miss, carried an air of arrogance. Yet she still didn¡¯t have the rich and comfortable life that Young Madam Tang had secured through her marriage.


    As an illegitimate daughter, Young Madam Tang had been through quite some trouble pleasing her mother and elder brother to secure such a future for herself.


    It seemed that her marriage had not connected her to an official¡¯s family, nor had it brought her to the flourishing Imperial Capital.


    Having married her husband and come to this place, she was surprised by the lack of the Capital¡¯s bustling charm, yet she found here a freedom and wealth of her own.


    Leaving the Capital and being in this county, in the home of the wealthiest, was perhaps happier than constantly competing in an established rich family.


    Although born illegitimate, she was still a Lady from the Capital who had married into this place, remaining elegant and not looked down upon by other members of the Tang Family.


    Now, she faced a legitimate daughter, married to a poor scholar, and in front of this legitimate daughter, she could stand superior.


    While Young Madam Tang scrutinized her, Mrs. Mo silently scrutinized her as well.


    Could it be seen from her lavish attire, the jewels on her head, and those she wore, that they were quite valuable?


    Lady Luo, Young Madam Tang seemed somewhat unfriendly towards her¡ªa sensitivity she felt without prior quarrels or acquaintance, making her puzzled momentarily.


    However, she felt it might be related to her husband since her marriage had cut off her associations with the daughters and madams of wealthy families.


    These people were very realistic; perhaps they looked down on her, or feared she might borrow money.


    She never cared about others¡¯ disdainful views; she understood her own happiness. In life, why should one be concerned with the gaze of others?


    ¡°Mrs. Mo, both my eldest son and youngest son, need you to teach additional subjects. Do you have any suggestions for the enlightenment of my youngest son?¡±


    Responding to Young Madam Tang¡¯s question, Mrs. Mo said, ¡°Young Madam Tang, I was not originally a teacher but merely adept in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, and asked to become one. This matter still requires experience, and a plan must be made only after assessing the children¡¯s abilities.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine¡­¡± Young Madam Tang felt no urgency about this matter. If she wished to trouble them, there would be plenty of time in the future.


    ¡°I wonder if your eldest son has other teachers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yan¡¯er has his enlightenment teacher, who also teaches my youngest son. My eldest son has already entered the academy, so he no longer needs lessons from the enlightenment teacher, and there are others whom we¡¯ve hired to teach chess and martial arts.¡±


    ¡°I see, the Eldest Young Master is quite diligent and studious. Despite his young age, he¡¯s sensible and clever. It seems your Tang Family has a promising future.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯d know, having had a son myself. Here in the county, my son, despite his young age, achieves quite well in the academy. He studies alongside students a year older than him and still ranks at the top. When he first started, he even skipped a grade and moved up to the middle class.¡±


    As she spoke of her son, pride glimmered in Young Madam Tang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems the students I teach are quite intelligent,¡± Mrs. Mo remarked with a hint of envy for Young Mrs. Tang, who had two sons.


    She wondered, if she were to conceive and bear a child, adding a small life to their family, would her child be just as bright?


    ¡°Let me tell you! Here in this county, my son has to compete so hard because of the County Magistrate¡¯s daughter. You know, despite her tender age, she¡¯s versed in Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting, always showing off in front of my son, pushing him to strive harder in his studies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve just arrived here and wasn¡¯t aware of this. Having someone to compete with is good; it pushes a child to study harder.¡±


    ¡°Bah, she¡¯s just a rich girl from the Capital City who married a poor scholar, leveraging her family¡¯s influence to bring her husband prosperity. Yet, her husband did make quite a name for himself, having passed the imperial examination before their marriage.¡±


    In such a vast Capital City, Mrs. Mo had not heard this tale, from Young Mrs. Tang¡¯s eyes, she seemed to look down upon scholars.


    Especially scholars born into poverty; one does not choose the family they are born into. One can only continuously strive to better themselves and hope, one day, their dream will come true.


    People from poor families can¡¯t rely on their parents¡¯ influence; they must carve their own path, a task vastly more difficult than it is for the children of wealth. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Young Madam Tang freely discussed the County Magistrate¡¯s Wife, unafraid of Mrs. Mo reporting her.


    She figured, what chance did this teacher in her house have to even meet the County Magistrate¡¯s Wife?


    Even if there were a chance to meet her, she couldn¡¯t get close to her.


    She dared not repeat today¡¯s conversation to the County Magistrate¡¯s Wife. Marrying a poor scholar was no secret; at the time, it became an object of envy among his fellow scholars, a marriage to a wealthy lady allowing the County Magistrate to avoid 20 years of struggle.


    Mrs. Mo quietly listened to this tale Young Mrs. Tang told, nodding occasionally but kept her own counsel, inwardly hoping her husband would also advance further one day.


    During this time, their conversation seemed quite harmonious to an outsider.


    Mr. Tang invited Mr. Mo and Zhong Xingwang to his study.


    After the boy served them tea, only then did he chat with Zhong Xingwang and Mr. Mo.


    ¡®Young Cousin, have you decided where to buy the land? How much are you planning to buy?¡±


    Caught off guard by Mr. Tang¡¯s question, Mr. Mo, who hadn¡¯t heard about his brother-in-law buying land from his wife, gave Zhong Xingwang a puzzled look, hoping he would explain.


    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve thought about this place, with its beautiful mountains and waters. I plan to build a retreat here. Every year at this time, I can come here for a vacation, and so can the family. The plot I¡¯m looking at needs to be somewhat large, but don¡¯t worry, my brother has given me enough money.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang chose not to disclose in front of his brother-in-law that he was buying land to build a house as a dowry for his sister. He secretly wished his brother-in-law would be more industrious and capable of supporting his sister, owning his wealth.


    Not just a man thriving through his wife¡¯s fortune, a man who should be more proactive in his chores and studies; otherwise, he would never forgive him for letting his sister down.


    ¡®Hmm, Young Cousin, your plans are grand, but do you have enough money saved to build the house?¡±


    As a relative, Mr. Tang felt inclined to help if he could, but he didn¡¯t see the need to offer aid.

 Chapter 216 - 215: Going with Brother-in-law

    Chapter 216: Chapter 215: Going with Brother-in-law


    Zhong Xingwang listened to Cousin Tang¡¯s concern and said with a confident smile:


    ¡°Indeed, this is just a small courtyard dwelling. Though our family in the Capital City isn¡¯t the wealthiest, building a modest courtyard is still within our means.¡±


    Mr. Tang nodded upon hearing his young cousin¡¯s words and decided not to pursue the matter further.


    Scholar Mozi learned from his young uncle that the visit was not solely for pleasure, but also came with a task.


    He silently observed his young uncle, noting how despite his youth, he was quite steady and knew to seek help from relatives instead of recklessly acting on his own.


    Having come from a poor family, Scholar Mo had never taken on the role of head of the household or learned anything about building a house before.


    He refrained from making irresponsible comments and avoided presuming to instruct his young uncle without understanding the subject.


    Regarding the house construction, he remained silent, knowing that minor mistakes were excusable for him, a brother-in-law who had no money to contribute; speaking too much would be pointless.


    At this moment, Housekeeper Tang arrived and mentioned that he planned to take Zhong Xingwang to survey the land and then proceed to the government office to sign the necessary documents.


    Mr. Tang told them to proceed with the work as he had many other matters to attend to and would not personally accompany them over such a trivial affair.


    Zhong Xingwang brought along his idle brother-in-law to handle the matter, using the opportunity to indirectly teach the brother-in-law some things.


    In the future, as the man of his elder sister¡¯s household and its main pillar, he could not remain ignorant.


    Previously, being an uninformed scholar was perhaps excusable because his family had been poor and had no opportunity to purchase land or build a house¡ªchances to build in their rural home were rare, too.


    But now, having married his elder sister, his life was bound to change; he needed to learn and understand these things¡ªit was essential.


    Scholar Mo agreed to accompany them. After all, these were his wife¡¯s relatives, and it was beneficial for him to be there as an observer. This experience would help him to know the location of his in-laws¡¯ home for future reference!


    When his wife inquired, he would have answers, showing her that he was not indifferent to her family¡¯s affairs.


    Housekeeper Tang, along with staff and a government official, went to measure the land, preparing for the first phase of the procedure.


    Of course, compensating the government official with a gratuity was customary, a cost borne by either their family or the Zhong Family.


    Zhong Xingwang had already considered the purchase of the land, how many rooms were needed, the size of the garden, and the layout of the buildings therein.


    The vacation courtyard would naturally feature a lake, artificial mountains, pavilions, towers, and galleries, as well as a selection of beautiful trees and flowers to be planted.


    Scholar Mo watched quietly; to him, the purchase of so much land seemed an enormous burden, as he had never imagined owning a house and courtyard of such vastness.


    It wasn¡¯t that he lacked dreams or responsibility, but reality is reality, and dreams are just dreams. Whether those dreams could become reality was still an unknown.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, I have a plan for constructing the courtyard. When the time comes, I¡¯ll trouble you to draw the design so it can be built.¡±


    ¡°Can I do that? I¡¯m not a designer. It¡¯d be better to find a professional.¡±


    ¡°Brother-in-law, of course we will seek a professional, but we¡¯ll need to consult one and share our own ideas before the design is possible. Otherwise, we may overlook certain Feng Shui aspects in the garden, which we don¡¯t understand¡ªsome places shouldn¡¯t be built upon, as doing so could bring negative effects.¡±


    Although Zhong Xingwang had never dealt with such matters, he had heard the older generation talk about the importance of building homes according to Feng Shui principles and arranging the garden by Bagua positions or Feng Shui considerations.


    He thought he should consult Housekeeper Tang about finding a Feng Shui Master for building a home.


    They would hire a Feng Shui Master to assist and then proceed to draw the building plans.


    Mr. Mo nodded after listening and knew that the secondary residences or houses of wealthy families were not like those in the rural areas, where building a few small rooms according to one direction was enough.


    Someone had sought out a Feng Shui Master to consult, and then proceeded to build. Afterwards, others followed suit, constructing houses almost identical to the first one in the same direction.


    But the architecture of the wealthy was more particular; the houses they built were larger and cost more money and effort. They really couldn¡¯t be built carelessly.


    Housekeeper Tang was busy on the site, watching them take measurements and calculating based on how much land Zhong Xingwang had purchased.


    He also heard the two men chatting, but he didn¡¯t interfere with their conversation. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to help, but if he took the initiative to do too much, it was fine if it turned out well. However, if it didn¡¯t, the blame would fall on him.


    Working in a grand household, Housekeeper Tang was always very cautious, doing more work and speaking less, minimizing mistakes.


    Not to mention that he appeared quite prestigious, serving as the housekeeper in the richest family in the county, even government officials gave him some respect.


    But in his duties, he also had his own taboos. In the Tang Family with many masters, he was very cautious in his actions and made sure not to offend anyone.


    By the afternoon, the land measuring was complete. Housekeeper Tang instructed the workers to mark out the area, and then they invited those who had worked to dine at the restaurant.


    By this time, it was already evening, and mealtime had arrived. They all headed to the largest restaurant in the county for dinner.


    With so many people in their group, they reserved a private room and opened two tables.


    The government official, Housekeeper Tang, Zhong Xingwang, and Scholar Mo sat at one table, while the others sat at another.


    Even though so many people weren¡¯t sitting at the same table, when Housekeeper Tang ordered the dishes, he ensured both tables had the same dishes and similarly instructed the staff to serve wine.


    During the meal, Zhong Xingwang expressed his gratitude to the people who had helped.


    The people, having received money and enjoying a feast, laughed and said there was no need for thanks, telling him to find them in the future if he ever needed help again.


    Zhong Xingwang certainly needed those words. Although these people were not the biggest officials in the county, they were subordinates of higher officials, and it was certainly better to make connections than to offend them.


    Seeing how courteous Housekeeper Tang was, one could tell that in this county, officials and merchants were equally harmonious, each needing the other.


    During the meal, Housekeeper Tang mentioned to Zhong Xingwang that they would go to complete the paperwork and pay the remaining amount of money early the next morning.


    Zhong Xingwang agreed and asked Housekeeper Tang to help arrange for someone to check the Feng Shui.


    Housekeeper Tang agreed, offering to introduce a Feng Shui Master so that they could discuss the house¡¯s design with him afterwards.


    Zhong Xingwang agreed and thanked the housekeeper once again, expressing his gratitude to the people who had helped that day and toasting with them.


    The young man before them was so generous; the young master was so polite, winning the favor of these people who then heartily drank with him.


    Scholar Mo was entirely an accompaniment to the drinking, eating quietly and toasting along with everyone when they did.


    Throughout the entire meal, he didn¡¯t say a word, resembling a silent bookworm.


    Even though Scholar Mo didn¡¯t say a thing, their identities had already been introduced during their initial meeting. This silent, less talkative man was a teacher of the Tang Family, the brother-in-law of the young master before them.


    It seemed that studying to change one¡¯s destiny was indeed true. With good looks and knowledge, there was a chance to be favored by a miss. Though he didn¡¯t appear to be extremely wealthy now.


    But with the support of his wife¡¯s family, he wouldn¡¯t have to rely solely on himself like these people; from time to time, someone would look at Scholar Mo with eyes full of envy. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 217 - 216: The Husband Who Came Home Drunk

    Chapter 217: Chapter 216: The Husband Who Came Home Drunk


    Scholar Mo, a scholar who seldom drank, felt dizzy after drinking just a few cups of wine.


    Zhong Xingwang, the young master, managed somewhat better. After all, he was the son of a rich family and had practiced drinking from a young age. Aside from studying, he would also hang out with classmates during breaks.


    He would go sightseeing, visiting places like painting workshops bustling with beautiful women.


    He had yet to establish his own household or business, yet he indulged in the airs and graces of a debauchee.


    Zhong Xingwang was not like those prodigal sons who only knew how to feast and fritter away their time. He was diligent in his studies and never acted recklessly when out for fun.


    Mrs. Mo had stayed in Lady Tang¡¯s courtyard for an hour, during which she kept listening to Lady Tang gossip about others. Sometimes, she would even talk to herself about various matters concerning the place.


    Whether she was bragging about her fine life in front of her or derisively laughing at Mrs. Mo¡¯s marriage to a poor scholar wasn¡¯t clear.


    From Lady Tang¡¯s words, Mrs. Mo gleaned valuable information; the Tang Family was the richest in the small county town, but there were other wealthy families that one couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    However, she only taught the Tang Family children, and if the family were to host a banquet, they wouldn¡¯t have her, a teacher, present.


    Leaving Lady Tang¡¯s courtyard and heading back to her own with the maid, who had held in many words while at Lady Tang¡¯s and now couldn¡¯t resist speaking to her mistress:


    ¡°Lady Tang really is something. What does it matter if she married into a rich family? How is that of any concern to you, Miss? You¡¯re the legitimate daughter of our family, and she is merely born out of wedlock.¡±


    Mrs. Mo sternly looked at the maid and said:


    ¡°Quiet! There are too many prying eyes here in Tang Mansion. Do you want to cause trouble for me?¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± The maid felt wronged; her words were only meant to stand up for her mistress.


    ¡°Speaking less is helping me. This isn¡¯t the Zhong Family estate,¡± Mrs. Mo cautioned after checking that there was nobody else around, feeling a bit more at ease.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The maid hung her head low, certainly understanding her mistress¡¯s plight. Her previous outburst was just an expression of her inner thoughts.


    When they returned to their courtyard and didn¡¯t find her husband, Mrs. Mo felt it odd and inquired about him, learning that Mr. Mo hadn¡¯t returned that afternoon.


    As it was nearing dinner time, the maid went to get the meal and also to gather some news.


    After making inquiries, the maid came back with the meal and reported to Mrs. Mo:


    ¡°Miss, the master and the young Master went out with Housekeeper Tang this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Did you find out what they were doing?¡± Mrs. Mo felt it odd, as the young brother not only had bothered Housekeeper Tang in the morning but also involved others and took her husband away in the afternoon.


    She regretted a bit not asking her brother-in-law more or less discreetly earlier and decided to inquire from her husband upon his return in the evening about their activities.


    ¡°It is said that the young Master is buying land here from the Tangs to build a house,¡± the maid relayed what she had heard.


    Surely, the Tang Family members all knew about it; in a large estate, as long as you do a little probing, someone will tell you everything¡ªas long as you pay them and they believe that what you¡¯re asking about won¡¯t harm the interests of their masters.


    Since the arrival of the teacher and then Zhong Xingwang, the young newcomer here, there had been yet another person making inquiries.


    The person asked was the one following Housekeeper Tang, and the guards had some things they couldn¡¯t help but disclose, though nothing of what was revealed was a secret.


    This matter was completely transparent and didn¡¯t need to be hidden; Zhong Xingwang¡¯s purchase of land to build a house had already been seen yesterday and that morning with Housekeeper Tang, and in the afternoon, they¡¯d even asked government office officials to measure the land. The Tang Family would figure out the price at which to sell to the young Master.


    Many were concerned about their interests being harmed, but upon learning that the land wasn¡¯t simply a gift but rather sold at a slight discount to the young Master, they were reassured.


    Hearing the maid¡¯s words, Mrs. Mo fell silent, deep in thought. Her brother buying land so far away to build a house, she guessed, was partly for her sake.


    She felt both grateful and sad. As a married daughter, she couldn¡¯t aid her natal family, yet her family was going out of their way to help her.


    I still can¡¯t repay my parents for their nurturing grace, and yet I have to cause them more trouble.


    ¡°Madam, please have your meal. Someone has already come with a message that the young Master and Housekeeper Tang, along with a few others, have gone to a restaurant for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Mrs. Mo, faced with a meal of good fortune, did not eat alone but invited the maid who came with her to join her.


    When she was a young lady, the maid received the same treatment; she had not followed her when she was together with her husband.


    Now, only when the young lady ate alone would she accompany her.


    In the courtyard, the other maids and old women had their own welfare. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Mrs. Mo finished her meal, she waited for her husband to return, asking the maid to brew some sobering tea, and to deliver it to the inn after her husband came back.


    Mr. Mo, tipsy and unsteady, was helped back by others. Mrs. Mo, concerned, fed him the sobering tea and asked the maid to deliver more of the tea to the inn.


    ¡°Husband, you can¡¯t drink liquor. Why did you drink so much?¡±


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m fine. Wife, can you perform magic? Why are there so many shadows of you? Hehe, each one of you is so beautiful.¡±


    Scholar Mo felt that his wife had several shadows and looked at his wife, dazed and blurred, feeling that she seemed even more beautiful at that moment.


    ¡°Flatterer, drink the tea. Let me wipe your face so you can go to bed, alright?¡±


    ¡°Wife, wife is so good¡­¡±


    Scholar Mo wasn¡¯t dull. Today, he received many envious glances, knowing it¡¯s because he married a Miss, causing their envy.


    It seemed as though being here, without the pressures of the Capital City, he lived more freely.


    Mrs. Mo wanted to ask about her little brother¡¯s matters but found her husband had already fallen asleep while she was wiping his face and hands.


    She had no choice but to swallow the words on the tip of her tongue and wait until her husband woke the next day.


    That night, Scholar Mo slept heavily in bed, without vomiting, under his wife¡¯s care.


    Mrs. Mo watched over her husband and couldn¡¯t sleep, tossing and turning, picturing many scenes in her mind, together with some speculations stirring in her heart.


    She harbored growing worries about the unknowable future years.


    As Mr. Instrument, she didn¡¯t have much confidence; accepting this job was also to make money.


    Moreover, she had the additional task of teaching and enlightening, both of which she needed a plan for.


    In the afternoon, she met Lady Tang¡¯s younger son, who seemed quite well-behaved, but not as bright as Lady Tang¡¯s older son.


    Maybe it was because he was still young, or perhaps each person¡¯s intelligence is different. Enlightenment is needed for children whose brains have not yet matured; it can help then.


    ¡­


    To save the Tang Family from any more trouble with those musical instruments, the next day, Young Master Tang sent the instruments to the Ye family.


    The instruments included the pipa, Guqin, and flute. The Ye family of five sisters received five of each instrument, not many in variety.


    Each sister could have their own instrument to learn during the teacher¡¯s lessons. With three types of instruments, one of each was left for the teacher, to be used for instructing the students.

 Chapter 218 - 217 Almost Crushed My Foot

    Chapter 218: Chapter 217 Almost Crushed My Foot


    The young master housekeeper of the Tang Family didn¡¯t come on horseback this time to deliver the musical instruments; he came by horse-drawn carriage. His carriage arrived at the Ye family¡¯s place, drawing a crowd of onlookers from the Ye family, except for Hongji who had gone to the factory and was not home.


    All the others were there, including the workers who also came to watch, thinking they might help move things.


    The young master housekeeper had delivered the instruments so quickly; it had only been two days, and this speed was unmatched by anyone.


    When Housekeeper Tang had the instruments unloaded from the carriage, all of them were well-packed, some in large packages.


    Everyone was curious about how much money these items had cost.


    Of course, Mrs. Lai and Ye Shuzhen were the most concerned as they watched and touched the packaging.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, what are these, and why are some of them so big? Are they gifts from the Tang family, or did our family pay for them?¡±


    Hearing her mother ask, Shuzhen knew this issue mattered greatly to her aunt who was soon to be married. Was her dowry included among these items?


    She was even more worried that her elder brother might spend all the money on his daughter and be reluctant to provide a dowry for her.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, what are these? Did my elder brother ask you to buy them for me?¡±


    The mother and daughter duo asked as they cast a glance at Mrs. Li and her six children.


    Mrs. Li knew that the housekeeper was delivering musical instruments, yet she didn¡¯t expect there would be so many. She thought having one was already good; how much money must have been spent?


    How much money had her husband given? She was aware of the amount and thought perhaps they¡¯d spent too much and would need to cover the excess. ¡°So be it,¡± she thought, ¡°If it meant the children could acquire higher skills.¡± But if it turned out that the Tang family had paid for the gifts, then they would owe a favor.


    Ever since the family started earning more money and acquired more property, he believed that anything that could be bought with money should never be accepted as a gift. He would rather suffer a loss and give gifts to others than owe someone a favor.


    She was accustomed to the looks from her sister-in-law and mother-in-law, treating such glares as if they were nothing. These were looks that meant nothing to her and her children, blaming her and her children for anything and everything. She had learned to dismiss these glares as if they were air.


    She and her children had developed a habit of disregarding those demeaning stares towards her and her children as if they were air to avoid getting angry or feeling exhausted.


    Why get upset over a look or facial expression when life was becoming more and more joyful?


    It wasn¡¯t that she had an incredibly good temper; she had endured difficult times, all for her husband and children.


    The five Ye sisters certainly noticed the glares from their grandmother and aunt, but like their mother, they didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    Only the oblivious two or three-month-old baby was unaware of the adults¡¯ expressions, yet his gaze was drawn to the large packages.


    Aside from Ye Shiqi, the elder sister¡¯s of the Ye family didn¡¯t really know what these items were. Their aunt and grandmother asked, and they too were curious but remained well-behaved without asking. They knew they would find out soon enough.


    Ye Shiqi certainly knew about it but had no idea the Tang family would be so generous. The amount of money her father received seemed a bit excessive, yet a quality musical instrument, be it a pipa or a guqin, wasn¡¯t cheap. She thought that if they could buy one guqin and one pipa, it would be pretty good.


    It seemed there were more than one guqin; looking at the large packages, there appeared to be six, and similarly, there should be six pipas, along with another box whose contents were unknown.


    If every item had six pieces, perhaps they included the teacher¡¯s share, and it was also possible that these instruments had a portion for the elder cousin as well. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These were just her speculations, and she silently waited for Young Master Tang, the housekeeper, to clarify their confusion.


    ¡°Oh, there are three types of instruments here, and the teacher the Tang Family will hire is to come here to teach you instruments every few days. There are six pieces for each type of instrument, all of which are sold at half price, produced by our own Tang Family workshop¡ªvery cheap indeed.¡±


    ¡°What? Half price? With so many items, that must cost quite a bit, right? Oh my, such prodigality!¡±


    Mrs. Lai clutched her chest with distress and glared at Mrs. Li and her five granddaughters. Ever since her son had been able to earn money and keep it himself, she had been unable to stop her son from buying things for these women.


    Logically, if they were for her grandson, she might be able to live with it, but such prodigal gadgets were for girls¡ªwho, after all, would marry into other families. Why learn instruments? They were country girls; how many knew how to play instruments?


    Ye Shuzhen, upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, nodded and, with resentment, glanced at Mrs. Li, then spoke to Housekeeper Tang, ¡°Is there also a share for me in there?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, these are for the teacher and the students. Considering that you, Lady, are to be married, if you wish to acquire such items after your marriage, you may inform the small boss and me. Even though the place to buy instruments is far away, we would still go if needed.¡±


    Young Master Tang, the housekeeper, felt quite helpless. Strictly speaking, one pipa for the student and one for the teacher would suffice, but with five girls, it wouldn¡¯t be right to provide for one and not the others. When learning or practicing together, it¡¯s best if each person has an instrument.


    That would be somewhat fairer and allow every girl to have one; thus, they would not fight over them or cause any quarrels.


    Young Master Tang, the housekeeper, made this decision largely for the sake of the young master, even at the risk of offending other members of the manor.


    But, suppose a farmer girl who had never learned anything before was now around fifteen or sixteen, soon to be married. Taking an instrument with her would be pointless, especially when not marrying into a wealthy young master¡¯s family but rather a steward of the Tang Family. Although her life would be slightly better, she would not have the leisure to start learning these things.


    He himself had the ability to arrange these benefits but had not sought them for his own wife, and this was one of the reasons.


    Perhaps in the future, when his wife had children and they grew a little older, he could use this benefit to add a little to his own and purchase instruments at a cheaper rate.


    ¡°What¡ªnone for me? Big brother is way too biased. I don¡¯t care. There¡¯s a share in here for me, right? It was mentioned that the teacher would teach instruments, and I want to learn too.¡±


    Ye Shuzhen ignored everything else, stomping her foot in annoyance. She wasn¡¯t concerned about infuriating her brother, offending her sister-in-law, or her nieces.


    A woman about to get married would try to secure benefits for herself; would she have such opportunities once she was married?


    Ye Shuzhen promptly tried to snatch one of the large items that had just been delivered, intending to carry it to her room.


    However¡­, that did not go as she wished. She attempted to lift one of the heavier items, the pipa case, made of precious wood, which was quite heavy. With her arms never accustomed to labor, how could she possibly lift it?


    Although she was a girl and a farmer girl at that, she lived like a lady of wealth. Previously lazy and avoiding work, even though she had begun exercising clandestinely, with the instrument weighing about forty pounds and additional wood planks used for packaging, totaling about sixty pounds, she couldn¡¯t lift it at all and nearly crushed her toes.


    ¡°Ouch, it¡¯s so heavy¡­¡±


    Unable to lift it, she almost hurt her foot and startled everyone present, fearful that she would damage the items.

 Chapter 219 - 218: Ways to Offend a Sinner

    Chapter 219: Chapter 218: Ways to Offend a Sinner


    Ye Shuzhen acted so rashly, dodging aside in fright, that her behavior nearly made everyone burst into laughter.


    Mrs. Li signaled the workers with her eyes, directing them to carry the items into a room.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t move everything to her daughter¡¯s room; the items took up quite a bit of space. She had already planned out a practice room for her daughters¡¯ studies, which would be the room next to where her daughter studied, for practicing musical instruments.


    ¡°Hey, where are you taking those things? Move that one into my room,¡± she said.


    Ye Shuzhen wasn¡¯t going to abandon the item she had her eye on; it was meant to be hers, naturally.


    Mrs. Lai, too, didn¡¯t care about propriety and picked up a slightly smaller wooden box to take to her own room.


    After all, Ye Shuzhen was the younger one; people thought she might want to learn musical instruments.


    But Mrs. Lai was quite old and had never had a foundation in music. What was she planning to do by moving things to her room?


    Everyone was left speechless by their actions, and Young Housekeeper Tang shook his head without a word.


    He felt that the people from the Tang family were a bit more civilized; they had been a little rough when fighting over the instruments, but they had stopped when Madam intervened.


    But this mother and daughter were embarrassing the Ye family with their behavior. Mrs. Li seemed afraid to speak out, and the five sisters just watched intently without intervening.


    It seemed that every family had its share of shameless people. He was thankful that this time, he hadn¡¯t brought back just one of each item; otherwise, it would have been a wasted trip, primarily because he wouldn¡¯t have been able to complete his task.


    Hongji¡¯s father sat to the side smoking his bamboo pipe, saying nothing about his wife and daughter¡¯s actions. It was uncertain if his silence amounted to consent.


    Mrs. Li felt that her father-in-law probably agreed with their actions.


    After all, her daughters already had plenty of things; missing a few small items wasn¡¯t a big deal, especially since the Tang family had given them so generously and appropriately.


    Sometimes Mrs. Li thought that many outsiders treated her and her children better than her father-in-law, mother-in-law, or aunts did.


    In the past, she harbored much resentment, which she swallowed down, hoping things would get better over time, that even the coldest hearts could be warmed.


    Since she and her husband started their own business, things had improved significantly. They were no longer hopeless, and they could now make decisions about some matters.


    As a daughter-in-law in a family, she strived for harmonious relations, and minor grievances were not something she would dwell on.


    After arranging for the remaining musical instruments to be moved to one room, Young Master Tang followed Mrs. Li to the living room, where the five young girls also sat quietly on the side. Having just taken his seat, a maid served him honey tea. After drinking a cup of honey tea and setting down his cup, he addressed Mrs. Li, holding a child, and her children:


    ¡°The matter of hiring a teacher has been arranged. Our Tang family will also be hiring two musical teachers, one male and one female. It so happens that we can have these two teachers work for you part-time, one day every three days. You should also coordinate with your family¡¯s teacher to schedule their lessons when the musical teachers come here to teach.¡±


    Mrs. Li smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful. We will pay for the teacher¡¯s part-time work, so please reassure both teachers.¡±


    ¡°Good, those two teachers are relatives of our Madam. With their skills, teaching your daughter who has absolutely no foundation will be more than sufficient.¡±


    The Young Master Tang, the housekeeper, also mentioned that he didn¡¯t divulge too much information about the two teachers, explaining they were relatives of the Master, as he hoped this would incite their respect. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mm, thank you. When the time comes, my husband and I will bring gifts for paying respect to a teacher when we visit.¡±


    Mrs. Li believed such etiquette was necessary; it would seem insincere to wait for the teacher¡¯s arrival before presenting gifts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that. The two teachers have just arrived and will need a couple of days to rest. Then, after the Tang Mansion has settled their students, they will pay a visit here.¡±


    Mrs. Li nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s also fine. Young Master Housekeeper, could you please notify us a day in advance before the teacher visits our home, so my husband and I can go and pay our respects beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li, these two teachers are very easy-going; there¡¯s no need for such trouble. If you plan to visit them, you must bring along your five daughters. We won¡¯t notify you a day in advance; the teachers will arrive the next day. If you want to offer them gifts for paying respect to a teacher, then prepare them in advance.¡±


    While Mrs. Li and the Young Master Tang, the housekeeper, were talking, Mrs. Lai and Ye Shuzhen also came to the living room and overheard the matter of presenting gifts to the teachers.


    Ye Shuzhen pursed her lips, feeling that Mrs. Li was trying to be too ostentatious. What¡¯s the point in providing gifts for paying respect to a teacher? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make more dowry items for her? Somewhat annoyed, she sat down on a bench to one side, waiting for her mother to speak.


    Mrs. Lai glared at Mrs. Li, thinking that this family-wrecker must have egged on her son; otherwise, how could her obedient son be so reckless with money?


    However, she had just snatched an item and, upon opening it, didn¡¯t recognize what it was. She had heard it was an instrument; even if she didn¡¯t know how to use it, keeping it to give as a gift later wasn¡¯t a bad idea¡ªnoble and generous, and it would show off her wealth.


    Mrs. Lai¡¯s thoughtless actions didn¡¯t stem from any deep love for her grandchildren, nor was she planning on giving the item to her grandchild at this moment.


    She had a kind of mentality that desired to possess anything, edible or not.


    When she heard Mrs. Li was preparing to give gifts, it was a shock that unsettled her, and she couldn¡¯t help but twist her plump body in irritation as she pointed her fingers at Mrs. Li and her daughters.


    ¡°Gifts for paying respect to a teacher? What can these money-losing goods learn to become teachers? It¡¯s just learning to play an instrument!¡±


    Seeing the Mother-in-law speak like this in front of Young Master Tang, the housekeeper, Mrs. Li felt quite embarrassed, as the housekeeper had just mentioned that the teachers of instruments were relatives of Mrs. Tang. Being honored with the presence of a teacher who normally served wealthy families was already a great privilege for their family.


    How much could their family afford for a part-time fee? Would those two teachers even care about that small amount of money?


    It was out of respect for the Tang Family that they even made an effort to teach their children.


    ¡°Mother-in-law, it is necessary to give gifts for paying respect to a teacher. Our family isn¡¯t what it was before, and our children can¡¯t be raised as they were. Many people are saying that you¡¯ve grown wealthy, but if your granddaughters and grandsons don¡¯t know anything, won¡¯t that be embarrassing for you?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to give gifts! It¡¯s already good enough to pay them. Normally you give the teacher so much fruit and vegetables, which already goes beyond his teaching salary. Why bother giving extra gifts on top of his payment?¡± Mrs. Lai retorted fiercely.


    Mrs. Li shook her head and replied, ¡°Giving gifts for paying respect to a teacher is simply a matter of showing respect to the teacher. Besides, other families really don¡¯t care about the value of the gift¡ªit¡¯s our family¡¯s sincerity that matters.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Li, you dare to talk back? You¡¯re becoming bolder by the day.¡±


    Mrs. Lai continued to grumble unrelentingly, leaving Mrs. Li and her children even more speechless, unsure of what to do. Mrs. Lai¡¯s confrontational personality, with a grudge that spared no one, really made people wonder if she thought she would never have to ask anyone for anything in her life.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise and commotion?¡± Hongji¡¯s father had entered the living room and cast a stern glance at Mrs. Lai.

 Chapter 220 - 219: One Thing Supersedes Another

    Chapter 220: Chapter 219: One Thing Supersedes Another


    Hongji¡¯s father would always appear in these awkward situations, no matter which side he leaned towards, he always played the role of the good old man.


    When his voice rang out, Mrs. Lai didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. Hongji¡¯s father never mentioned divorcing her, and he seemed to tolerate whatever she did, which sometimes emboldened her to be unreasonable. This trait had never changed, perhaps due to her husband¡¯s indulgence.


    Yet, every time her husband glared at her when speaking, she felt a sense of trepidation, knowing that she had reached her husband¡¯s limit. She dared not to try what would happen if she spoke out of turn again.


    The Junior Housekeeper Tang understood this was a case of one thing suppressing another¡ªthe unruly had their nemesis too.


    After delivering the items, he didn¡¯t return to the Tang Family home immediately but went to see the construction of their own estate.


    Other crops had yet to be planted on the mountain. The purchased paddy fields had been sown with rice. Alongside the irrigation channels, some land was reserved for building houses, intended for raising pigs, ducks, and chickens, and for the caretakers of the estate to reside in.


    He had heard that the Ye family¡¯s estate had built courtyards like a vacation resort, with houses made of blue bricks and large tiles, each like a small mansion for the wealthy, complete with rockeries and lakes.


    Such an elegant place was unprecedented in their small county.


    No other crops were planted on the hill yet, but he had asked the Ye family; they planned to plant fruit trees there next spring.


    He heard that after hiring Mr. Instrument, his sister¡¯s brother-in-law building a separate residence in the county didn¡¯t have such uniqueness and spaciousness.


    Gazing at such dwellings, he wished to live there with his wife, but it was just a passing thought. How could a worker be so autonomous?


    He too had spared no effort in arranging for the planting and construction on the mountain and land he had purchased.


    Three days later, on one morning, the Young Master Tang came to the Ye family to inform them that Mr. Instrument would arrive the following day to give them a lesson.


    Upon hearing this news, the Ye family pondered over what gifts to present?


    Logically, such a teacher should not lack money, but sincerity was necessary.


    If they were to offer chickens and ducks, it would seem as if the two teachers living with the Tang Family were rather vulgar.


    They organized a banquet at noon and decided to present silver along with products from their estate.


    Ye Shiqi told her parents that she would give the teacher honey and rice, as she hadn¡¯t ventured out and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to grow better items in her ¡°space¡±.


    For her young age, she felt that it was already quite an accomplishment to manage these things. She would wait until she grew up a bit more.


    They were in the Southern region where no Wild Ginseng or other such wild products were found.


    Although there were tall mountains, they weren¡¯t the deep, dense forests where wild boars or creatures like wolves and tigers might dwell.


    Yet no one had truly encountered any incidents of being harmed by wild animals.


    ¡­


    Scholar Mo and Mrs. Mo rested at the Tang Family home for two days, and Mrs. Mo, after sobering up from her drunken stupor, learned from her husband that her younger brother was building a separate residence in the county.


    Upon receiving this news, she summoned Zhong Xingwang to inquire about the whole affair. She felt that her brother, being young, had been rather thoughtless. Building a small residence in their little county, where family members, living so far away, wouldn¡¯t stay even once a year seemed a waste of money.


    Their family had other estates with separate residences, but the family members didn¡¯t necessarily visit those retreats every year.


    She had only vacationed at a separate residence once and felt it was no different from staying in the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°Little brother, do you family know you¡¯re building a house here? Even if you have money, you can¡¯t just spend it recklessly!¡±


    Zhong Xingwang had guessed it long ago, if his brother-in-law knew about it, his elder sister must also know. He sat in the living room, glanced at his quietly sitting brother-in-law, and mouthed the words, ¡°Brother-in-law, you betrayed me!¡±


    The younger uncle could understand the lip movements, and so could his wife. He helplessly smiled and spread his hands. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame your brother-in-law. You did this without telling your elder sister, so is it wrong for me, as your elder sister, to ask you about it?¡±


    Facing a reprimand from his elder sister, Zhong Xingwang wasn¡¯t upset, but instead, he smiled and said:


    ¡°Sis, how old am I? You still don¡¯t trust me to handle things? I did this with our eldest brother¡¯s approval. Otherwise, where would I get so much money? This is all big brother¡¯s private stash!¡±


    Zhong Xingwang chuckled, as if he had gotten away with something. From his perspective, big brother spending private money to build a separate residence meant he would eventually be entitled to come here to play and stay, which indeed seemed like quite a bargain.


    Upon hearing her younger brother say this, Mrs. Mo couldn¡¯t guess what was on the brothers¡¯ minds and didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to ask further. If her younger brother needed to do something that required Housekeeper Tang¡¯s assistance, building a house wasn¡¯t something to be undertaken frivolously.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got Housekeeper Pang to arrange everything¡ªthe Feng Shui Master has been consulted, the designs have been drawn up, and the builders hired. As for the building materials, I hired someone to purchase them too¡ªthey¡¯re fairly priced and cheaper. It¡¯s a lot more affordable than building a separate residence elsewhere, and even the land was cheaper.¡±


    Mrs. Mo nodded at her younger brother¡¯s words, but with a serious glance, she added, ¡°Still, you have to consider where you¡¯re buying the land and hiring workers. Prices vary from place to place.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, sis. But having a house in this scenic place with clear waters and lush hills¡ªI think coming here for a vacation every summer would really be like living an immortal¡¯s life.¡±


    Zhong Xingwang admired the thought, as he already envisioned it in his mind. Taking the lead on something for the first time in his life marked the beginning of his independence as an adult.


    Passing through the area in his carriage, he felt the convenience of this place was comparable to the big cities. The air quality was better here, and the scenery was more beautiful.


    What more could Mrs. Mo say? Her younger brother was right about certain things¡ªif their family had a house here, it would be perfect for yearly vacations, and they could also see each other.


    Speaking of this place, with its beautiful scenery without sacrificing bustle, she had experienced it herself while shopping yesterday.


    The items she bought in the Imperial Capital were also available here. Though some were more geared toward the common folk and might be a bit behind the trends of the Capital City, the Tang family¡¯s shops managed here offered just as fashionable products.


    As long as you have money, you can buy good things. Having such convenient shopping in this small county meant working here was no worse than working in the Capital City.


    Staying with the Tang family meant eating well, using fine things, and not worrying about rent.


    But these were only temporary conveniences; the couple was prepared to work hard for a year or two to have a house of their own.


    After resting for two days, the couple began giving lessons¡ªinstruments.


    In the realm of music, some of the Tang family¡¯s children had a foundation while others did not.


    One could say the older ones might have been taught by a teacher¡ªfor instance, Tang Shunyan, the direct descendant of the Tang family, was already five or six years old but had no foundation in playing instruments like the piano or pipa.


    The couple split into two classrooms, and the students were divided into two groups.


    The ones with a foundation were grouped together, and the others were taught separately so as not to hinder the students¡¯ progress.


    Mrs. Mo¡¯s class consisted of girls who were more serene and well-behaved. They could easily merge with the students, who showed more respect in the presence of this teacher.

 Chapter 221 - 220 Husband and Wife Teach

    Chapter 221: Chapter 220 Husband and Wife Teach


    Mrs. Mo carried an air of nobility about her, for she had once been a golden daughter herself. Even though she was now a teacher, her innate demeanor remained unaltered.


    The girls and young ladies all knew she had been recommended to teach by the Madam herself, and they dared not show her any disrespect.


    On Mr. Mo¡¯s side, things were a bit more difficult. He had spent his previous days engrossed in books, had a rudimentary understanding of some musical instruments, but could not claim to be an expert. He could barely teach the basics to the students and was far from being considered a master.


    Feeling unworthy of teaching, he thought that perhaps enlightening young children was a better fit for him, as he was already a scholar.


    The students were not child students; he was not expected to teach the older male students, as they had already gone to the academy to learn these skills.


    The boys he taught tended to be naughtier. Those with some basics were manageable, but the ones without any foundational knowledge and who misbehaved truly gave him headaches.


    No matter the difficulty, he had to overcome the challenges. With no experience in teaching or rearing children, he had no choice but to gradually figure out how to teach.


    He taught one hour-long class each morning and afternoon, and used the remaining time to tutor Tang Shunyan for half an hour.


    Lady Tang had mentioned before that she wanted him to tutor both her children. The younger one already had a tutor, so he was not needed for that child yet. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Every time he returned to the courtyard for meals, he saw that his wife was not at all troubled by issues concerning the students.


    He could feel the hardships of teaching, which exhausted him more than his own studies had ever done.


    Only after becoming a teacher did he realize how hard it was to get the students to obey and study diligently. It strained his mind, and at times he would need to resort to physical punishment. Spanking the students¡¯ palms made him feel pained and guilty; some would even complain to their parents.


    The parents would come to him making trouble, and only then did he realize that being a teacher was no easy task. Successfully educating the students was his honor. However, if he failed to teach them well, not only would it vex him, but it would also lead to complaints, tarnishing his reputation.


    Mrs. Mo, teaching one hour less per day than her husband, had it much easier, just as when she used to practice playing instruments for two hours a day in her private chamber.


    Engaged in such relaxed work and earning money, she felt no burden teaching in the Tang household.


    Two days had passed this way, and tomorrow would be the third day. The day after tomorrow, she could start her part-time job teaching the Ye family¡¯s children.


    Mr. Mo had informed the Junior Housekeeper about this matter, and he was scheduled to go to the Ye family the day after tomorrow, according to their arrangement.


    Today in Mrs. Mo¡¯s music class, as she was teaching the students, she divided them into those who already had a basic understanding and handed them musical scores to practice playing instruments.


    For the others who lacked a foundation, she first taught them to recognize the basics of the musical scores and the technique of pressing each key.


    In a classroom filled with numerous people playing different notes haphazardly, it might have seemed noisy to some.


    Yet everyone was engrossed in their learning and did not mind the chaotic noise; they were not only learning but also having a great time playing.


    In the past, when they had each been studying in their respective courtyards under a teacher, they would study together sometimes.


    However, among the children of wealthy families, because of adults and for many reasons, issues like competing for favor, jealousy, and envy arose, affecting their relationships. Even among family members, sometimes the competition was fierce enough to hurt others.


    The siblings did not share a deep bond, but now studying music together was different. In the harmony of the musical notes, they forgot some of their troubles and immersed themselves completely.


    At the entrance of their classroom, which was next to another instrument-learning classroom, a lady accompanied by a maid and an old woman stood there observing.


    She watched not only the teacher teaching the female students but also glanced at the teacher instructing the male students.


    Her gaze primarily rested on Tang Shunyan; she was Meng Zhaojun.


    Meng Zhaojun, in fact, had heard a few days ago that a teacher had been employed by the Tang Mansion to teach instruments.


    She hadn¡¯t visited the Tang Family recently because she was upset with Tang Shunyan, and it had been several days since she last came to Tang Mansion.


    She originally thought that Tang Shunyan would come to find her, apologize, visit her, play with her, tell her that he had hired a teacher, and invite her to study together.


    But as each day passed, she slowly forgave Tang Shunyan in her anger.


    Unfortunately, the boy didn¡¯t come to find her, and having already decided on this boy¡¯s nurturing plan, how could he give up?


    Meng Zhaojun started feeling that perhaps showing her Lady¡¯s temper might make Tang Shunyan want to stay as far away from her as possible.


    She also knew that Tang Shunyan, the boy, had a very strong pride, and if she didn¡¯t lower her head to go to Tang Mansion to play with him, he might ignore her.


    As they grew older, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other in the same way once they grew up.


    Meng Zhaojun also felt that if she didn¡¯t make an effort now and if her family went to the Capital, they might not see each other for years, and the boy would forget about her.


    This was what she feared most, Tang Shunyan¡¯s attitude towards the ladies of the Ye family was somewhat better, and she was afraid that they might become strangers in the future.


    Meng Zhaojun decided to visit with her maid, not sending any kind of visiting card since it was, after all, Tang Mansion and not a visit to an elder. This time she didn¡¯t bring her brother either.


    Instead, her mother led the way. It wasn¡¯t good for a little girl to come on her own, and it was somewhat better under the pretext of her mother, who went to see Lady Tang while she came here with her maid.


    Meng Zhaojun stood quietly at the doorway. Inside, Mr. Mo and his wife also saw this person but didn¡¯t know who this girl was.


    All the girls of the Tang family should have been here, so this person perhaps was a guest. Thus, the couple did not invite the little girl at the door to enter.


    Meng Zhaojun stood at the door, unacknowledged; she knew that these teachers knew she had arrived.


    Tang Shunyan seemed unaware of her presence; his gaze did not turn to the door.


    Meng Zhaojun told the maid not to follow her, and she silently walked into the boys¡¯ classroom.


    The boy students, absorbed in their studies, were all looking down at their instrument scores.


    The teacher had been teaching for two days, and those with some basic knowledge could follow the music and produce some sounds.


    As for the beginners, they only knew the basics of the scores. The teacher had taught for two days, and they understood a little, but they couldn¡¯t play the whole piece and could only start learning the techniques.


    Everyone was so serious that when Meng Zhaojun entered the classroom, no one noticed her.


    Meng Zhaojun stood quietly beside Tang Shunyan, hoping the boy would notice her.


    But¡­ after Meng Zhaojun had stood there for so long, Tang Shunyan showed no response whatsoever.


    Although she was right by his side, he treated her as if she were invisible, and Meng Zhaojun could not help but start to get angry again.


    Her hand tapped on a key while Tang Shunyan was playing the piano, suddenly a small hand tapped on the piano, making a loud sound.


    The other students studying didn¡¯t pay attention to them, but the teacher frowned at them.


    It was unclear whether this girl¡¯s arrival was a disruption or what?


    Tang Shunyan noticed the small hand, looked up at its owner, and saw it was Meng Zhaojun.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come? Go wait outside the classroom. I¡¯ll attend to you after class.¡±

 Chapter 222 - 221: Showcasing Talents

    Chapter 222: Chapter 221: Showcasing Talents


    Meng Zhaojun raised her head haughtily and puffed out her chest, her laugh filled with scorn. ¡°Tang Shunyan, are you really asking me to leave? Would you rather have this teacher, who doesn¡¯t understand music all that well, teach you instead of letting me tutor you?¡±


    Meng Zhaojun was highly capable, which Tang Shunyan knew. Even with the girl¡¯s strong abilities before him, he wasn¡¯t willing to have her teach him music.


    Moreover, the teacher was watching. What was Meng Zhaojun doing trying to undermine the teacher?


    Could it be that she wanted to embarrass the teacher? Tang Shunyan didn¡¯t want to do that. The teacher was instructing not just him but others as well. Meng Zhaojun would only spend a little time tutoring him. If it were in his own courtyard, he might be willing to listen to her.


    But this was a classroom setting. Should Meng Zhaojun show even a slight disrespect to the teacher¡­


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, I am currently learning the basics. Once I have a solid foundation and if you have the time, could you tutor me privately? Right now, the teacher is teaching us the basics. He might not be as skilled as you, but he is our classroom teacher.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me to leave, you¡¯d better not regret it. In the future, when you want my tutoring, it won¡¯t be so easy,¡± Meng Zhaojun said haughtily. At this moment, she noticed that the person who had played the piano carelessly earlier seemed to become aware of her presence. They were sporadically touching the piano keys, their gaze drifting over to them, and the teacher was also looking their way.


    Mr. Mo felt rather helpless. No matter how advanced the young girl¡¯s piano skills were, she was still disrupting his class and causing him embarrassment.


    Considering she was only five or six years old, he didn¡¯t hold it against her, but the little girl¡¯s actions could affect his prestige in the eyes of his students.


    Teaching was already difficult, and he struggled with unforeseen challenges. The future held unknown difficulties that might be exacerbated by the presence of this little girl, potentially making things even more awkward for him.


    As the teacher of this classroom, he could stop this female student from causing disruptions, but he didn¡¯t understand her status and whether his actions might offend someone. When teaching in affluent families, one must be cautious and careful.


    He knew his own limitations, and the little girl wasn¡¯t wrong in her assessment. Still, he couldn¡¯t believe that her abilities were as high as she claimed.


    As an adult, he felt indignant but didn¡¯t want to quarrel with the little girl. He wondered, how would his student handle this?


    Tang Shunyan still looked at Meng Zhaojun with determination. ¡°Meng Zhaojun, thank you for your kindness, and I hope you¡¯ll have the time to tutor me in the future. For now, let the teacher teach me the basics in this classroom.¡±


    Meng Zhaojun silently watched the young boy before her, feeling immensely irritated. She had told herself not to get upset no matter what happened, to first win over a boy¡¯s heart.


    But the boy¡¯s rejection now wounded her adult pride, especially since it was occurring in front of many of her peers.


    She was the daughter of the most noble official in the county. With so many people watching her embarrassment, Tang Shunyan¡¯s cold rejection was cutting.


    In her previous world, such an attitude would have been considered aloof and cool, but in her current environment, it seemed merciless.


    Meng Zhaojun pondered but could not understand why the boy¡¯s heart was as hard as stone.


    She had tried so hard, yet the boy¡¯s attitude towards her was poor; it was really hard to accept that he treated the girl from the Ye family differently from how he treated her.


    ¡°Tang Shunyan, can you stand up? You can¡¯t learn properly like this. Let me play a piece for you.¡±


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, you can play a piece so that everyone can learn from your skill. We have a teacher here, but if you¡¯re free later, you can come and guide me,¡± Tang Shunyan replied.


    Tang Shunyan felt that the young girl was so insistent on showing off her talent right there, an arrogance befitting a Miss from a wealthy family.


    They had known each other for so long, and he was well aware of the girl¡¯s character. Not allowing her to have her way this time might mean that none of the students would be able to practice in the classroom. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had been friends for many years. Out of affection, he wished to grant her this desire but didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the teacher.


    Even though Meng Zhaojun¡¯s talent was unparalleled and she could showcase it in front of everyone, she didn¡¯t have the time to teach students, nor did she have the patience to do so.


    Since he was a teacher hired by their family, they were willing to show him the proper respect.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll play a piece.¡±


    With a haughty wave of her hand, Meng Zhaojun signaled for Tang Shunyan to rise and make way for her.


    The classroom, which just moments ago was filled with sporadic learning, fell silent, as the students who had been practicing their instruments all stopped what they were doing.


    The students put aside their practice and fixed their gaze on Meng Zhaojun, waiting as the audience for her performance to begin.


    Mr. Mo remained silently seated by his instrument. As a teacher who guided his students through the basics, he would typically circle around each of them, but now that someone was showing off, he took it as a break from the lesson.


    Meng Zhaojun paid no attention to the others in the classroom, as she fitted her fingers with plectrums and looked up at Tang Shunyan. Her hands were already on the strings, softly beginning to play.


    An expert¡¯s touch is immediately noticeable, and the quality of the sound produced reveals one¡¯s skill.


    The others in the classroom didn¡¯t truly understand the excellence of Meng Zhaojun¡¯s sound quality; they were just beginners, some of them yet to even establish the fundamentals. However, they thought the sound that Meng Zhaojun produced was very pleasant to the ear.


    Mr. Mo, with his own musical ability, knew immediately that the young girl in front of him was more proficient at playing the instrument than he was.


    He listened silently, appreciating the music, understanding that while the sound produced by her young, tender hands might not be as formidable as a master¡¯s, it was undoubtedly superior to his own, and he was completely convinced of it.


    Mrs. Mo was in another classroom, teaching music to the children. At first, she did not pay attention to the outside or the classroom next door.


    The couple¡¯s division of labor meant that they could not let each other¡¯s lessons affect their own.


    If her husband encountered some difficulties in his teaching in the past few days, he had to overcome them by himself.


    Even if she was momentarily able to help, if he didn¡¯t overcome the difficulties, then it would be hard to carry on with future lessons.


    Among the many girls of the Tang family, although some had a foundation, their playing abilities were not strong, and they required careful guidance in this area.


    The younger ones had no musical foundation at all and needed even more of her dedicated instruction.


    So her teaching wasn¡¯t necessarily relaxing; she had about seven or eight students in the classroom that needed to be split into two groups.


    Mrs. Mo played a piece for the students, and then, as they practiced, she would give them some guidance on their techniques.


    As she approached the door, the students¡¯ chaotic piano sounds quieted down a bit, and when she heard the piano sound from next door, she was somewhat astonished.


    She knew her husband¡¯s ability to play piano; they had met in a cultured pavilion where they bonded over poetry and music.


    At that time, she had been invited by some close friends to join them there.


    Her husband had also entered with some others who, like him, had come to the Capital City to take exams. In such a pavilion, whether you were rich or poor, as long as you had talent, you could showcase your abilities.


    With the endorsement of her close friends, she played a piece there.

 Chapter 223 - 222 The Arrogant Little Girl

    Chapter 223: Chapter 222 The Arrogant Little Girl


    In such an elegant loft, your outstanding talents will be admired by others, no matter if you are poor or wealthy.


    Mrs. Mo appeared in the loft at the time, and after she finished playing a tune,


    her stunning appearance, along with her skill at playing the qin, were admired by those rich young masters.


    The men present, looking at this veiled lady, even though they only saw a blurred face, could tell from that blur that she was a beautiful and wealthy young lady, both talented and beautiful.


    Such a woman was a catch for any gentleman; her curvaceous figure sparked wild thoughts among some of the young masters.


    Some of the rich young masters who knew Mrs. Mo wanted to exhibit their talents to her.


    Reciting poetry, playing the qin, showing off their various other abilities.


    It was all to catch the attention of Mrs. Mo.


    At the time, among the scholars who came to Shangjing for the examination, Mr. Mo stood out for his looks. It was only a shame that his clothes were not very fine, but even so, many daughters of wealthy families turned their eyes toward him.


    Mrs. Mo was one of them. Among the many brightly dressed men, it was Mr. Mo, in his plain clothes and carrying the aura of a scholar, that caught her eye.


    At the time, she didn¡¯t think much of it; she was there just because her close friend had invited her, not with the intention of meeting any particular man.


    Her close friend, of course, also displayed her own talents, hoping to attract the man she liked.


    Among the many men, Mr. Mo¡¯s looks were somewhat outstanding; his plain dress made some rich young masters dismiss him.


    After they had taken turns showing off their talents, some wanted to embarrass this handsome man, thinking that a poor student might be capable in his studies


    but possibly clueless about music and unable to play any instrument. Someone intentionally made things difficult for Mr. Mo, giving him a challenging piece to play.


    Mr. Mo didn¡¯t want to play the qin at that time; he admitted that among so many wealthy young masters, his playing was not remarkable.


    He had learned the qin and music instruments only because his teacher, besides teaching them their lessons, would also teach them some music to relax during their usual studies.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to be a bookworm; one should have other talents, and even if one failed to pass the exams, one should still have a skill to make a living.


    Mr. Mo could play the qin, albeit not very superbly, so those who wanted to make him look foolish did not get their wish.


    Mr. Mo finished his piece and, being a rather low-profile person, simply because of his looks, became the target of others¡¯ jealousy and obstruction.


    Then came the challenges of reciting poetry, with such puzzles aimed to trouble him.


    Mr. Mo¡¯s knowledge was rather good, and he could match the poems well.


    He may not have been supremely talented, but among those rich young masters, he was not a man of no accomplishment.


    Mrs. Mo was drawn to this plainly dressed man, but she was not overwhelmed with infatuation, vowing to marry no one but him.


    Latter, after they met several more times by chance, the two slowly learned about each other¡¯s identities and became friends.


    The love story of Mrs. Mo and her husband faced many obstacles, not just those from relatives, but also from those wealthy young masters who went out of their way to trouble Mr. Mo.


    In that exam, Mr. Mo, unknowingly had been given a laxative in his drink by someone, and he had to go to the restroom during the exam. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He fell ill during the three-day exam, his sickness affecting his performance, and that time he did not succeed, but he did gain the unwavering love of Mrs. Mo.


    Mrs. Mo arrived at the doorway where her husband was teaching students and discovered that, indeed, it wasn¡¯t her husband playing the qin. Instead, it was a little girl performing alongside Young Master Tang Shunyan.


    Over the past two or three days, Mrs. Mo had already learned from Lady Tang that the county magistrate¡¯s daughter was very talented, capable in the arts of Qin, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting.


    At the time, she believed it to be an exaggeration about a five- or six-year-old girl, thinking that no matter how skilled, it must be adults¡¯ flattery.


    Now, hearing the little girl play in person, just as Lady Tang had said, the girl was indeed young and might lack the strength in her playing. However, when she played the musical piece, it truly felt impressive.


    The qin music revealed the little girl¡¯s mood and temperament¡ªshe seemed very competitive and proud.


    Mrs. Mo stood silently at the doorway between two classrooms. The teacher had emerged, but the students inside dared not stop their practice.


    Mr. Mo spotted his wife by the classroom door, his face flushed red. A man¡¯s dignity was being trampled on before his wife.


    Yet he had to pretend to be indifferent, not to be looked down upon by others or to let them see his inner thoughts.


    Even in front of his wife, Mr. Mo¡¯s manly pride sometimes required concealment. Among a loving couple, there are secrets and a desire to save face.


    The couple exchanged glances, with the music being played as a backdrop to their silent exchange of information.


    His wife signaled to her husband not to mind. Let the little girl showcase her talent. After all, she was just a little girl and not a member of their household¡ªmerely a guest.


    She wouldn¡¯t be here every day. As employees, sometimes they must endure others¡¯ pride.


    Sometimes, one might end up trampled underfoot by others. The couple had decided that for the sake of the future, they would overlook such small matters unless they were significant.


    Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes told his wife not to worry. How could he, a grown man, quarrel with a little girl?


    After finishing her performance, Meng Zhaojun stopped playing, casting a proud glance at those in the classroom.


    She didn¡¯t rush to stand up. From the faces of the Tang Family boys, she could see their admiration for her.


    This was the outcome she desired, for many to acknowledge her excellence, and especially for Tang Shunyan to be aware of it.


    Having noticed the woman standing at the classroom door, who she knew to be the teacher¡¯s wife from the neighboring classroom, Meng Zhaojun didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of someone by the door.


    She only cared about one person¡¯s opinion¡ªTang Shunyan. As long as the others thought she was amazing, that was enough to match her status as an official¡¯s daughter.


    To make her parents and family feel proud of having raised her!


    ¡°Meng Zhaojun, please step outside. This is a classroom and your playing can no longer disrupt our teacher¡¯s lessons,¡± said Tang Shunyan, who could no longer hold back.


    Indeed, Meng Zhaojun¡¯s playing had interfered with the teacher¡¯s instruction and the students¡¯ practice.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t value music¡ªsome were very fond of it. Having engaged a teacher, they were determined to learn and excel.


    Upon hearing Tang Shunyan¡¯s words, Meng Zhaojun¡¯s expression changed briefly, but she managed to restrain herself, not wanting this young man to dislike her.


    Meng Zhaojun stood up, as if wanting to say something. Her mouth moved, but in the end, she didn¡¯t speak. Casting one last look at the spectators who provided no enthusiastic applause, she stamped her foot in frustration and walked out.


    Seeing the little girl come out and that there was nothing further concerning her, Mrs. Mo returned to the classroom.


    Meng Zhaojun stood at the doorway, her gaze lingering on the two classrooms, reluctant to leave.